Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The bus roared down the winding roads of the Welsh countryside, its tires kicking up dust as it sped towards Brecon Beacons National Park. Inside, Alex Rider sat among his classmates, trying to blend into the noisy chaos. The laughter and chatter filling the air. Alex leaned his head against the window of the bus and looked at the passing scenery, rolling hills and dense forests bathed in the golden light of the afternoon sun. This was supposed to be a relaxing field trip, a break from the usual grind of school life.

The fact that the destination of the school trip was Brecon Beacons was just a coincidence. Or at least Alex hoped it was. He hadn’t heard anything from MI6 after the horrific events in Cairo except news that Blunt had been asked to step aside from his position as the head of department and promise from Mrs. Jones, who took Blunt’s position, that he would never need to go to another mission. That was five months ago. So the destination of this field trip, it had to be a coincidence. After all, even though he trained with the SAS in the Brecon Beacons months ago, the national park was just that, a park that all people were welcome to visit. Even bus full of school children. Most likely, they wouldn’t even run into anything related to the presence of SAS in the area. 

Alex was yanked from his brooding thoughts by Tom who was sitting next to him.

“Earth to Alex. You’ve been staring out that window for ages. What’s up?”

Alex forced a smile. “Just enjoying the view, Tom.”

Tom grinned. “Yeah, it’s beautiful, isn’t it? I can’t wait to go hiking. And did you hear? There’s a rumor that Mr. Donovan might let us go rock climbing if the weather stays nice.”

Alex nodded, but his mind was elsewhere. He couldn’t help but scan the bus, taking in the familiar faces of his classmates. There was Joe, who always had his nose in a book, Alicia, who was chatting with her friends, and Mr. Stevenson, their enthusiastic geography teacher, who was standing at the front of the bus, trying to get everyone’s attention.

“Listen up, everyone!” Mr. Stevenson called out, clapping his hands. “We’re about thirty minutes away from our destination. Remember to stay with your assigned groups once we get there, and don’t wander off. The Brecon Beacons are vast, and we don’t want anyone getting lost.”

“Do you think they let us go off on our own for a bit?” Tom asked, leaning in conspiratorially.

“Maybe,” Alex replied. “But we should stick to the paths. It’s easy to get turned around in places like this.”

Tom rolled his eyes. “You sound like a teacher. Lighten up, Alex! It’s an adventure!”

“Yeah, an adventure,” Alex repeated softly. He was no stranger to adventures, usually ones filled with danger, deception, and high stakes. But this was supposed to be different. This was just a school trip, a chance to relax.

He felt something small hitting the side of his head and turned to look in the direction it came from. In the seat in front of him and Tom was Will Jackson, one of the boys in his class who apparently had a mission to make Alex’s life miserable in school. He had twisted around to face them and risen to look over the back of his seat with empty candy wrappers in his hands. His best friend Sam sneering beside him.

“Hey Rider!” Will called and flicked a scrunched-up candy wrapper in their direction. Alex moved aside and it missed his head this time, hitting the window and falling to the floor. All the nearest classmates turned to watch with interest how the situation might evolve.

“How’d you manage to weasel your way onto this trip? Thought you’d be too sickly to go camping. You think a druggie like you is wanted here, just go home until you spoil this for the rest of us”, Will sneered and flicked another balled-up wrapper, aiming for Tom this time. Alex’s hand shot out, catching it before it managed to hit its intended target. He raised an eyebrow at Will and leaned back in his seat.

“Well, Will,” Alex retorted with a cool, sarcastic tone, “I figured I'd tag along to see how you manage to survive a day without your private chauffeur and silver spoon. Plus, I couldn’t resist the chance to watch you try to read a map. Should be entertaining.”

Tom stifled a laugh beside him, and a few other students nearby snickered. Will’s face turned an angry shade of red, but before he could respond, Mr. Donovan had appeared at the isle beside them.

“Will, sit down on your seat and face the front. And make sure to take all those wrappers to the bin when we arrive,” the teacher said giving a stern glance to all of them.

Will shot Alex a final glare before turning back to the front of the bus and sitting down on his seat. Alex felt a small sense of satisfaction but also a renewed sense of unease. Confrontations with bullies were nothing compared to the dangers he usually faced, but they were still unwelcome reminders of how much had changed since he got involved with MI6.

Before his more than illegal job in the realms of espionage, he was fairly popular among his peers, being captain of the football team and having good grades in school. Now he was an outcast with rumors about him being a druggie and his grades had nosedived from what they used to be. After the latest mission, Alex had managed to be present in school for four months now, but the rumors persisted. Alex didn’t feel like he fit in anymore, not after going through everything he had the last year. He felt like he had lost a part of himself, especially after losing Jack and what happened with Julius.

Alex shook his head to try and banish the thoughts about Jack and Julius. It didn’t do any good to think about that now. His life had changed and there’s nothing anyone can do about it. He had his new guardians, the Pleasures. After trying to live in America with them for a month, Alex had decided to come back to England, back to his old school. In here, he at least had Tom.

The guardianship was mostly a legal arrangement now and it suited him just fine. Maybe when he healed a little bit and got through his thoughts with the help of MI6 assigned therapist, he would be able to join the Pleasures as part of their family. But not yet, not when the feelings of losing Jack were still so fresh. He just wanted to live alone for a while, attend the familiar school with familiar teachers and his old class. Luckily he was allowed to do that and he had lived by himself for four months now. Attending school and going to therapy. Ready to leave the world of espionage in his past and move on.

The bus continued its journey, the scenery growing more rugged and beautiful as they approached their destination. Alex tried to relax, letting the rolling hills and dense forests distract him. He would try to enjoy this field trip, take it as a break from his mess of a life back in London.

“Hey, Alex,” Tom said softly, breaking through his thoughts. “You know you can talk to me, right? Whatever it is that’s bothering you. Don’t think that I can’t see that there’s something on your mind. If it’s related to school or…that other stuff, I’m here to listen”

Alex looked at his friend and saw genuine concern in his eyes. He wished he could tell Tom everything, but it wasn’t that simple. Not after everything that had happened with Scorpia, not after losing Jack. He wouldn’t drag Tom with him to the darkest corners of his mind. Alex tried to smile at him.

“Thanks, Tom. I know. But nothing’s up, I guess I just feel a bit tired from sitting in the bus so long”, he lied to try and ease Tom’s mind. “Okay”, Tom replied but there was doubt in his eyes.

Tom studied Alex for a moment, clearly unconvinced by his friend's reassurances. But instead of pressing the issue, he chose to steer the conversation towards something lighter, something that might distract Alex from his worries.

"Fair enough," Tom said with a slight smile. "You know, I’ve been reading up on Brecon Beacons, and did you know there’s this waterfall called Henrhyd Falls that’s over 90 feet tall? I’m hoping we get a chance to see it. It’s supposed to be stunning, especially with all this nice weather."

Alex accepted the change in topic with gratitude. “Really? That sounds pretty cool”.

A memory of diving down a waterfall in a made up kayak flashed in his mind but Alex forced it aside. It was in the past. The memory couldn’t hurt him, he was here. He had survived. Still Alex could feel that his pulse was more rapid than normally. Breath in, breath out.

“Yeah,” Tom continued, leaning in. “And apparently there’s a legend about a hidden cave behind it. Maybe we can convince Mr. Stevenson to let us check it out.”

Alex felt the tension in his shoulders easing slightly listening his friend talk.

“Yeah, maybe, that actually could be pretty cool,” Alex grinned. 

As the bus continued its journey, the landscape growing ever more breathtaking, Tom kept the conversation going with more interesting facts and stories about the Brecon Beacons. He told Alex about the wild ponies that roamed the hills, the ancient standing stones scattered throughout the park, and the dark, star-filled skies that were perfect for stargazing.

By the time the bus finally pulled into the car park at their campsite, Alex felt more at ease. The natural beauty of the Brecon Beacons and Tom’s enthusiastic chatter had managed to push his darker thoughts to the background, at least for a while.

The students spilled out of the bus, stretching and looking around excitedly. Mr. Stevenson and the other three teachers began to hand out students’ backpacks from the bus, reminding everyone of the rules and the schedule for the evening.

“Alright, everyone!” Mr. Stevenson announced once everyone got their belongings on them. “We’ve got a busy evening ahead. First, we’ll set up our tents, and then we’ll gather for a briefing on the park’s history and the activities we’ve planned for the next few days. Let’s get to it!”

There was a short hike ahead to reach their destination and the students followed the teachers on the path leading to the assigned camping site.

As they set off on the trail, Alex adjusted the backpack and looked around him. The hike was beautiful, the air crisp and clean. There were voices filling the air when the students talked excitedly, going through all the things they had heard they would be doing on this trip. Some of the speculations might be true, others not so much.

Alex wasn’t paying much attention to the chatter until he caught someone’s voice saying: “Yeah, I heard that Sam’s cousin is in the SAS and we get to visit their camp. They are the best of British military and they train here in Breacon Beacons. That would be so cool, see them in action.”

Alex didn’t get to listen more to decide if there was any truth in that when Will appeared beside him.

“Enjoying the hike, Rider?”

“Yeah, it’s great,” Alex replied, trying to keep his tone light.

“Good. Wouldn’t want anything to spoil it for you,” Will said, a hint of menace in his voice.

Alex didn’t respond, keeping his eyes on the path ahead. Whatever Will’s problem was, Alex wouldn’t let it bother him. He had decided to have fun and enjoy this trip, to be a part of his class and try to be just another of the school kids again.

As they reached a scenic overlook, Ms. Bedfordshire, who was also attending their field trip, announced that they had arrived at the camping area. The students spread out, some taking pictures, others chatting and snacking.

Alex and Tom quickly found a spot for their tent and started unpacking it. The late afternoon sun dipped toward the horizon, casting a warm, golden glow over the campsite. The sound of rustling nylon and pegs being hammered into the ground filled the air, accompanied by laughter and the occasional shout of frustration.

Alex knelt beside Tom, securing their tent with practiced ease. His mind was on autopilot, his hands moving almost of their own accord. Setting up a tent was second nature to him, a skill he had learned very young when camping with Ian. He tried to focus on the moment, to enjoy the camaraderie of his classmates. But a part of him was distracted by the thoughts of his uncle.

He had a rocky start with the therapist he had been seeing, but after overcoming his first reluctances he had talked a lot about his uncle. Wondering Ian’s motives and how his life might have turned out if Ian never took it upon himself to teach him all the skills that made him so useful to entities like MI6 or Scorpia.

“Looking good, Alex,” Tom said, admiring their handiwork and pulling Alex out of his wondering thoughts. “I think we’ve got the best spot.”

“Yeah,” Alex agreed, glancing around. The campsite was picturesque, surrounded by towering trees and with a clear view of the distant mountains. “Not bad at all.”

As they finished up, Alex noticed Will and Sam struggling with their tent a few yards away. Will’s face was flushed with frustration as he tried to untangle a mess of ropes. Sam was standing beside him looking confused and rolling the tent fabric in his hands. Alex stood up and went to them. Maybe he could start to try and improve his image in the eyes of his classmates on this trip. Get them to leave the druggie rumors to past and start to accept him again. He might as well start by offering help to the two students that kept the rumors going strong.

“Need some help?” Alex asked the two boys, keeping his tone neutral.

Will sneered. “Oh, look at the druggie, trying to come and save the day. We don’t need your help, Rider. We can handle it ourselves.”

Alex shrugged. “Suit yourself.” He turned to walk away, but Will’s next words stopped him in his tracks.

“Or maybe you’re just too scared to help, huh? Scared you’ll mess up in front of everyone.”

Alex turned back slowly, his eyes locking onto Will’s. “I’m not scared of you, Will. If you need help, just ask. If not, stop wasting my time.”

Will’s face turned red, and for a moment, it looked like he might take a swing at Alex. But then one of the teachers called out, announcing that dinner would be served soon. The tension broke, and Will muttered something under his breath before turning back to his tent.

Alex walked back to his own tent, feeling the eyes of some of his classmates on him. He hated being the center of attention, especially in situations like this. He sat down next to Tom, who gave him a sympathetic look.

“Don’t let him get to you, Alex. He’s just trying to provoke you.”

“Yeah, I know,” Alex replied, trying to shake off the encounter. “Let’s just focus on enjoying the trip.”

As everyone finished setting up their tents, Mr. Donovan approached the group. “Good job, everyone. Once you’re done, head over to the main area for the briefing. And remember, always have a friend in sight and stay within the marked trails.”

Dinner was a lively affair, with the students gathering around a large campfire to warm up their meals and excited to know what plans were made regarding their stay here. Alex found himself relaxing a little, enjoying the warmth of the fire and the company of his best friend.

Mr. Stevenson cleared his throat and students quieted almost instantly, eager to hear what the teacher had to say. Smiling, he looked at his unusually attentive audience. “Welcome to Brecon Beacons National Park, everyone! This place is a treasure trove of natural beauty, rich history, and outdoor adventure. Over the next few days, we have a variety of activities planned to help you explore and appreciate this incredible landscape.”

He paused, allowing the students to settle before continuing. “First, a bit about the park. Brecon Beacons covers over 500 square miles, offering stunning views, waterfalls, forests, and ancient sites. It’s a haven for wildlife, so keep your eyes peeled for red kites, wild ponies, and maybe even some otters if we’re lucky.”

A murmur of excitement ran through the group. Mr. Stevenson’s enthusiasm was contagious, and Alex couldn’t help but feel a small spark of anticipation.

“Now, let’s talk about what we’ll be doing. Tomorrow morning, we’ll start with a guided hike up Pen y Fan, the highest peak in South Wales. It’s a bit of a challenge, but the views from the top are worth it. In the afternoon, we’ll visit the amazing Henrhyd Falls, where you’ll have a chance to explore and maybe even see the hidden cave behind the waterfall.”

Tom nudged Alex, whispering, “Told you it’d be cool.”

Alex nodded, managing a small smile. Mr. Stevenson continued, outlining the next day’s activities. “On our second day there’s a special treat: we’ve arranged a visit to an SAS training camp, thanks to one of our student's connections. You’ll get a tour of the facilities and a chance to see some of their training exercises.”

A collective gasp and excited chatter erupted from the students. Will nudged Sam with a grin on his face and Sam smiled looking pleased with himself. Even though Mr. Stevenson didn’t mention him by name, everyone already knew who this student with connections was.  

For most of them, the SAS was a distant, almost mythical organization. The chance to see their training camp up close was thrilling. For everyone except Alex who felt his heart race at the mention of the SAS camp. He had hoped it was just one of the wild rumors when he overheard it before. Could this really be just a coincidence? Did MI6 have something to do with their field trip after all?

But it was impossible, Alex told himself. This trip was planned over six months ago by the school staff. And the trip to SAS camp was because Sam’s cousin was part of the forces. Just a coincidence, Alex thought as he focused to ease out his beating heart. Breath in, breathe out.

He glanced around, hoping his anxiety wasn’t too obvious. But the thought of returning to a place filled with intense memories was daunting. He remembered the bullying, the intense training, the hostility and the feeling that he wasn’t wanted there. Even though he had met Wolf and Fox on his missions after the initial training and gotten along with them just fine, it didn’t mean that all those nasty memories would have been erased from his mind.

Alex reminded himself that this time would be different, this time he was just a visitor, part of the group of kids. And they would just visit the camp briefly. No one would let a class of school children train with the SAS. K-Unit wouldn’t probably even be there since they were an established unit already and Breacon Beacons was a training camp. No one would recognize him. Hopefully. Alex let out a breath.

“On the third day we’ll have some free time for smaller group hikes and a bit of orienteering to test your map-reading skills. At the end of the week, we might also be able to do some rock climbing if the weather stays nice. And finally,” Mr. Stevenson said, raising his voice to regain the students’ attention since the exited whispers after announcement regarding SAS camp hadn’t yet completely died down, “we’ll have some downtime in the evenings for stargazing and storytelling around the campfire. The Brecon Beacons is a Dark Sky Reserve, which means the stargazing is phenomenal. Make sure to bring a blanket and get comfortable under the night sky.”

The briefing concluded with a reminder to stay safe, stick close to a friend all the time, and respect the natural environment.

Tom turned to Alex and his eyes flickered briefly in the direction of Sam and Will who, Alex noticed, were paying close attention to them.

“Can you believe it?” Tom said,” We’re going to an SAS camp! I mean, I knew this trip would be fun, but this is next level.”

“Yeah,” Alex replied, trying to match Tom’s enthusiasm. “It should be interesting, for sure.”

Tom leaned in closer to Alex when Will and Sam had returned to their own conversation. The glow from the flames danced around, casting long shadows into the gathering twilight.

"Hey, Alex," Tom said quietly, glancing around to make sure no one was listening. "I know I said it sounds cool, but honestly, I'm kind of nervous about the SAS camp."

Alex turned to his friend, sensing the genuine concern in his voice. "Yeah? Why's that?"

Tom shrugged, his eyes flicking to the fire. "Well, I remember what you told me about your time there. You called it hell on earth. I guess I'm worried it'll bring back bad memories for you."

Alex sighed, appreciating Tom's concern.

"It's not going to be the same, Tom. We're just visiting. It's not like we're going through the training again.” Alex assured, as much to himself than Tom. “But, yeah, I can't say I'm looking forward to it."

Tom nodded, looking somewhat relieved but still anxious. "I just want you to know that if it gets too much, you can talk to me. You don't have to go through it alone."

"Thanks," Alex replied, feeling a surge of gratitude for his friend's support. "I appreciate it. And who knows? Maybe it'll be interesting to see it from a different perspective."

As the evening wore on and the students settled into their routines, Alex found himself thinking about the days ahead. The hike up Pen y Fan and the visit to Henrhyd Falls were genuinely appealing. But the trip to the SAS camp loomed in his mind creating a mix of dread and anticipation.

For now, he decided to focus on the present. The beauty of the Brecon Beacons was undeniable, and he was determined to make the most of this trip. It was a chance to find some semblance of normalcy, even if just for a few days. As he sat by the campfire with his friend, listening to the crackling flames and the soft murmurs of conversation, Alex allowed himself to relax, hoping that this trip would bring more peace than anxiety.

Alex and Tom watched the fire fading away, the surrounding nature appearing darker by the minute and stars becoming visible on the night sky. Students began to disperse to their tents one by one.

"I guess tomorrow's an exciting day," Tom said as he got up.

"Yeah," Alex agreed. "I’m actually looking forward to it.”

Tom smiled, clapping Alex on the shoulder. "That's the spirit. Now, let's get some sleep. We've got a mountain to climb in the morning."

Chapter Text

Walker cursed under his breath as he trudged through the dense undergrowth of Brecon Beacons National Park. The gnats were relentless, and the uneven terrain did nothing to ease his growing frustration. This wasn't what he had signed up for when he joined Scorpia. As an assassin, his skills were best utilized in precision strikes and covert operations, not slogging through the Welsh countryside on a seemingly endless march.

He pushed a low-hanging branch out of his way, wishing for the umpteenth time that he was anywhere but here. The rest of the team, a mix of hardened operatives and fresh recruits, moved with a practiced silence, their expressions betraying nothing of their own discomfort. Walker wasn’t sure if he admired them for it or if he simply didn’t care. Right now, his feet hurt, his patience was thin, and he wanted this mission over with.

"Could be worse, Walker," came a voice from behind him. He turned to see Clive, a seasoned agent with a perpetual smirk. "At least we're not in the Amazon or the Sahara. I heard some of our guys are slogging through the jungle or baking in the desert right now. Britain’s not so bad in comparison, eh?"

Walker grunted in response, unwilling to concede the point but unable to argue against it. "Yeah, but at least in the Sahara, you don’t have to deal with all this mud," he muttered, wiping his hands on his trousers.

Clive chuckled. "True, but the rains here at least keeps us cool. In the desert, you'd be praying for this kind of weather."

Walker didn’t bother replying. He knew Clive was right, but it did little to improve his mood. The mission was critical, that much was clear. Scorpia had deployed teams across some of the world's most important natural areas, each with a specific task to complete. Their objective in Brecon Beacons was still shrouded in secrecy, but Walker had his suspicions. As usual the board held cards close to their chest. Need to know information only, which in Walker’s case wasn’t very much and that only managed to provoke the frustration that he was feeling.

The team continued their march, the rugged beauty of the park lost on Walker as he focused on the path ahead. They were deep in enemy territory, and despite the picturesque setting, danger lurked around every corner. Being in such a near proximity of British SAS all the time didn’t do any good on the nerves. He glanced at his watch, noting the time. They were on schedule, at least. The briefing had been clear: precision and timing were crucial.

They reached a small clearing, and the team paused to regroup. Walker took a moment to catch his breath, leaning against a tree and scanning the surrounding forest. It was eerily quiet, the usual sounds of wildlife subdued. He didn't like it.

“Alright, listen up,” their leader, a stern-faced woman known only as Red, addressed the group. “We’re about an hour out from the rendezvous point. Keep your eyes open and stay alert. We don’t want any surprises.”

Walker nodded, adjusting his gear and preparing to move out again. The sooner they reached their destination, the better. He wanted to get this over with and get out of this damned forest.

As they resumed their march, Walker couldn't shake the feeling that something big was about to happen. The presence of so many Scorpia agents in one place was unusual, to say the least. Especially since the organization had taken such a huge hit because of the meddling of one Alex Rider. Whatever this mission entailed, it was clearly highly important to warrant such an effort. He pushed these thoughts aside, focusing instead on the task at hand. There would be time for questions and answers later, once they had completed their objective. Maybe. He would just need to prove that he would be worthy of the answers.

For now, all he could do was keep moving and hope that the next few days would pass without incident.

Alex was up early, lacing his boots as the first light of dawn filtered through the trees. He sat outside his and Tom’s tent, enjoying the quiet and calmness of the morning. The camp was still and the only sounds were the occasional rustle of a tent or a bird calling in the distance. There was a little morning mist spreading across the landscape.

Alex felt a mix of anticipation and apprehension about the day ahead. The hike up Pen y Fan would be challenging, but it was the visit to the SAS camp that occupied his thoughts. He had laid awake long after Tom had fallen asleep, wondering if MI6 had poked their fingers into his life again and somehow engineered this field trip after all.

He had tried to convince himself that it was all a coincidence. It had been a never-ending circle of self-doubt and paranoia. After all he had learned the hard way, that coincidences didn’t exist in his world anymore. But still…why would the agency bother to involve themselves with his school trip without contacting him about it, if there was something that they wished he would achieve here. Alex sighed. He would just have to make it through the day one moment at a time. Hoping that it was just unnecessary paranoia flooding his thoughts with doubt and there was no grand scheme lurking in the background.

Tom’s head popped out from the tent beside him. “Morning already?” he mumbled, rubbing his eyes.

“Yeah,” Alex replied. “But it’s early. You should be able to still get some sleep if you want.”

“Nah, I’m good. I think I’ll join you outside, just a sec”, Tom said and retreated to the tent. He emerged shortly after getting dressed and stretched as he stood up.

“So tell me, what got you all brooding out here when normal people are still happily asleep?” Tom asked keeping his tone conversational and looked at Alex.

"Just thinking about the hike," Alex lied smoothly. "It’s supposed to be pretty challenging."

Tom rolled his eyes. "Yeah, right. I bet you could make that hike using only one of your legs and blindfold on your face. You’ve done much more crazier stuff and we both know it. "

Alex grinned at his friend and opened his mouth to reply. Then they both startled when a new voice joined in the conversation.

"I would love to hear those stories. But speaking of crazy stuff, did you hear about the haunted cave near our campsite?" chimed in the voice. Alex and Tom turned to look at its direction and saw their classmate Liam approaching them with easy steps.

Alex raised an eyebrow at him and asked, "Haunted cave?"

"Yeah," Liam said, his eyes wide with excitement as he sit beside them on the ground. "Apparently, some old legend about miners who got trapped in there centuries ago. Their ghosts are supposed to haunt the place. Think we’ll see any?"

Tom snorted. "Ghosts? Really, Liam? You’ll believe anything."

"Well, don’t be so fast to judge. It could be true!” Liam insisted. "I read about it online and some of the students talked about it yesterday. Carole said that her aunt saw one when she was hiking here a few years ago."

Alex chuckled, shaking his head. "Those are some campfire stories for sure. Don’t worry, Liam. If we run into any ghosts, I’ll try to make sure they don’t scare you too much."

Liam huffed, crossing his arms. "You’ll see. When you hear those ghostly whispers, you won’t be laughing."

They continued their lightly teasing conversation and watched as the camp started to show signs of students waking up on their tents. Alex was feeling happier than he had in weeks. Here he was, far away from London, enjoying the morning with Tom and Liam. He couldn’t remember when someone from their class, other than Tom, had joined his company with such ease and normality without trying to poke Alex with questions about his mysterious absences. Maybe it was the change of scenery that let people set aside their usual behavior patterns around him and gave the ability to just strike up a random conversation. Even if it was about something as absurd as ghosts.

By the time of breakfast, the campsite was buzzing with activity. Mr. Stevenson was making the rounds, ensuring everyone was up and had what they needed for the day. He approached Alex with a serious expression. He gestured for Alex to follow him a short distance away.

"Alex," Mr. Stevenson turned to face him, "I need to talk to you for a moment."

Alex nodded. "Sure, Mr. Stevenson. What's up?"

Mr. Stevenson glanced around to make sure they were out of earshot before continuing. "I was told about your...disappearance in Venice. It caused quite a stir back home at the time as you might imagine. The school received some concerning reports, and there were quite a few rumors flying around."

Alex's heart sank slightly. He had hoped his ordeal in Venice wouldn't follow him here, but clearly, news had spread. He had vanished in the middle of that trip in his search for Scorpia after all. "I'm very sorry about that. It was a complicated situation", Alex started to explain.

Mr. Stevenson raised a hand to stop him. "I understand that sometimes things happen beyond our control. And you’ve been attending school now and I’m glad about it and that you’re feeling better after your many illnesses”, here Mr. Stevenson paused and gave Alex a look that told that the teacher had some suspicions regarding his illnesses. Alex stayed quiet,

“But I need you to understand something very important. Out here, in the wilderness, you can't go wandering off on your own. It's not just about your safety; it's about the safety of the entire group. We need to be able to rely on each other."

Alex met Mr. Stevenson's gaze, seeing the genuine concern in his eyes. "I get it, Mr. Stevenson. I won't wander off. I'll stick with the group."

Mr. Stevenson nodded, a hint of relief in his expression. "Good. We're here to have a memorable experience, but it has to be a safe one. If you ever feel the need to step away or if something's bothering you, talk to me or one of the other teachers, alright?"

"Alright," Alex agreed eager to get back to the group away from the teacher’s watchful eyes. "Thanks for the heads-up."

"You're welcome," Mr. Stevenson replied, patting Alex on the shoulder. “Now, let’s get back to the others shall we. We have a quite a hike ahead of us today”

“Everyone ready?” Mr. Stevenson called out when they got back to the group, and he received a chorus of affirmative responses. “Remember, stick with the group, stay hydrated, and enjoy the hike. The view from the top is worth the effort.”

The students set off in high spirits. The morning air was crisp and invigorating. Alex and Tom found themselves near the front of the group, their pace steady as they navigated the well-worn trail. The path wound through lush forests, across babbling streams, and up steep inclines.

As they climbed higher, the landscape opened up, revealing sweeping vistas of rolling hills and distant valleys. Alex found himself relaxing, the physical exertion and natural beauty a welcome distraction from his troubled thoughts.

At the summit of Pen y Fan, the group paused to catch their breath and take in the view. The panorama was breathtaking, the patchwork of fields and forests stretching out as far as the eye could see. Alex stood at the edge, the wind tugging at his hair, and for a moment, he felt a sense of peace.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” Tom said, coming up beside him.

“Yeah,” Alex replied. “It really is.”

They lingered at the top, enjoying the moment and snapping photos before beginning the descent. The hike down was quicker, gravity doing its part to speed their progress. By the time they reached the base, the sun was high in the sky. No rain clouds in sight.

After a short break and a quick lunch, they set off for Henrhyd Falls. The trail led them through a dense forest, the sound of rushing water growing louder with each step. When they finally reached the waterfall, the sight was nothing short of spectacular. Water cascaded down a sheer cliff face, plunging into a crystal-clear pool below.

“Wow,” Tom breathed, staring in awe. “This place is amazing.”

Alex nodded, his gaze fixed on the waterfall. “Yeah, it is. Let’s go see if we can find that hidden cave.”

The group spent the afternoon exploring the area, some students splashing in the pool while others ventured behind the waterfall in search of the rumored cave. Alex and Tom joined the latter group, scrambling over slippery rocks and through a curtain of water to find a small, dark recess in the cliff face.

“Think this is it?” Tom asked, peering into the shadows.

“Maybe,” Alex replied. The cave was small but intriguing, its walls glistening with water. He ran his hand along the rough stone, feeling a strange sense of déjà vu.

He had had to crawl into tight spaces more than enough times and being here at the opening of a small cave he suddenly felt the urge to leave. The memory of being trapped in a small space at the beginning of Damian Cray’s twisted game, the narrow pipe he had wiggled through in Widow’s palace, it all was returning to his mind and his heart started to beat faster as if he was there again. Breathe in, breathe out. Alex closed his eyes.

“Alex?” Tom’s voice was coming from beside him. “Alex, you okay?”

Breathe in through the nose, hold, breathe out from the mouth. Alex noticed some tension leaving his shoulders. He hadn’t noticed that he had squeezed his hands into fists until he forced all the fingers to relax and curl out.

“Maybe the withdrawals are hitting the druggie, eh?” sounded Will’s voice, echoing from the stony walls surrounding them. Muffled a bit by the rushing water from the waterfall but still all words reaching clearly Alex’s ears. ”Or are you just such a wuss that a little cave escapade got you to piss your pants?”

Alex forced his eyes open glaring at Will who now stood at close proximity from them with some other boys from their class by his side. Alex’s heart was still pounding in his chest and he hated to feel this way. After everything he had been through, all the horrors that he had faced, some small cave opening in the cliff wall got his fight or flight reaction all worked up. Ridiculous.

“Back off Will”, Tom said in stern voice and glared at the boys in front of them.

“Or what? What would you do Harris?” Will continued to taunt them. Alex felt his pulse steadying as he got his composure back and he looked Will straight to the eyes.

“Well Will, we’re so glad you could join us and show how it’s done. If you are such an expert in cave exploring then sure, be my guest and go on through first,” Alex smiled and waved his hand to the direction of the narrow opening to the dark shadows inside the stone wall.

Will’s smile wavered and he glanced at the cave’s direction with hesitant eyes. “I don’t have to do anything you say, Rider,” Will spat and turned on his heels before Alex had time to reply. Other boys glanced at their direction after following Will away from them.

“Would you tell me what that was about? You looked like you were about to have a panic attack,” Tom asked with concern in his voice after making sure that the others had enough distance from them to prevent them from hearing what was said.

“It was nothing,” Alex said. Tom looked at him with accusive eyes and Alex clenched his jaw. “Really Tom. I don’t want to talk about it. It was nothing”, Alex said sternly not looking away from his friend. Tom held his gaze a while longer before he sighed. “Okay, sure. I don’t believe you but I’m willing to let it go. For now. Someday you are going to have to trust me enough to share the things that are bothering you. I’m your best friend Alex. Don’t leave me out like this, okay?”

“Okay”, Alex relented. “Someday. But not now. Come on, let’s get out of here. I need some air”

As Alex and Tom emerged from behind the waterfall, they were greeted by Liam and Ellie, one of the girls in their class.

"Did you find anything cool?" Ellie asked holding a phone in her hand that she had clearly used to take a lot of pictures from the days events.

"Just a small cave," Alex said grinning. "But it was pretty neat."

Tom glanced at him but didn’t say anything.

Liam looked disappointed. "No ghosts, huh?"

"Not this time," Tom said looking at Liam. "But keep an eye out. You never know."

Liam’s chuckled at that. “I’m going to keep looking. There’s got to be something spooky around here.” he grinned at them.

The exploration time was coming to an end and they regrouped to begin the hike back to the campsite. All of the students were tired but happy. Their spirits were high after a day filled with exploring beautiful places.

They arrived to the camp for dinner time and as they settled around the campfire to relax and eat, Alex felt a sense of camaraderie with his classmates that had been missing for a long time.

Only thing kicking his mood down a bit was overhearing Will telling the story of what happened near the cave earlier today to some of their classmates that were willing to listen. His version painted Alex in a worse light, highlighting his “druggie” behavior and overlooking Will’s own escape from the situation with tail behind his legs after Alex urged him to enter the cave himself. Before Alex got worked up enough to march to confront Will about his tailored version of the day’s events, Mr. Stevenson stood up to address the group.

“Great job today, everyone. You tackled Pen y Fan like champions and explored Henrhyd Falls with great enthusiasm. I’m so happy to see you enjoying some of the treasures that nature here has to offer for us. Tomorrow’s another big day, so get some rest tonight okay. We’ve got the SAS camp visit in the morning.”

The mention of the SAS camp brought a wave of excited murmurs. Alex could see the excitement it in the faces around him. For most of his classmates, it would be a thrilling experience. For Alex, it was a step back into a world he was trying to leave behind.

That night Alex lay awake, staring at the canvas above him. He couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off, that there was more to this trip than met the eye. But for now, he had to focus on getting through tomorrow. One step at a time, he reminded himself. One step at a time.

Tomorrow it was back to hell on earth.

Chapter Text

The morning sun had barely crested over the hills when the class gathered, eager for their trip to the SAS training camp. They were standing in front of a bus that would drive them to a different part of the national park. Brecon Beacons was vast, and the SAS trained further away from the most popular camping sites and hiking routes.

Mr. Stevenson stood in front of the group with a stern expression, conveying the seriousness of the day's visit.

"Listen up, everyone," he began. "Today is not just any field trip. The SAS training camp is a place of discipline, hard work, and respect. I expect each of you to behave appropriately. Follow instructions, pay attention, and show respect to the soldiers. Getting to visit such a place is an honor and a privilege, treat is as such. Understood?"

A chorus of "Yes, sir" echoed from the students, though a few exchanged amused glances because of Mr. Stevenson’s more than obvious nervousness. It seemed that the teachers were feeling a little agitated about the prospect of visiting a place that wouldn’t normally let in a group of school children. The pressure that the students behaved themselves was weighing on their shoulders.

"Do you think they'll let us try the obstacle course?" Tom said behind Alex as they boarded the bus.

"Maybe," Alex replied thinking that running the damn obstacle course giving him hell last time, would be one of the least appealing activities for today’s trip. "Just don't get any ideas about racing any of the soldiers. They're professionals."

"Yeah. You losers would probably break a leg trying to keep up with them", a voice said behind them followed by laughter. “Especially you Rider, being so weak that a flu gets you bed ridden for weeks,” Will’s voice continued.

“Ignore him,” Tom said placing his hand on Alex’s shoulder.

“Would you just mind your own business and stop bugging into other people’s conversations,” Tom growled to Will as they sat down and noticed Sam and Will taking their places across the aisle of the bus.

Will smirked and leaned forward, his eyes narrowing as he addressed Tom and Alex. "Oh, don't worry, I'm just giving Rider here a hard time. It's not my fault he's got the stamina of a sloth."

Alex clenched his jaw, trying to keep his cool. He knew Will loved to push buttons, especially his.

"And I suppose you're some sort of Olympic athlete now?" he shot back, unable to resist the irritation he felt. He was already on edge because of today’s destination and he was getting tired of Will taunting him in every turn.

"Come on, guys," Sam interjected, trying to diffuse the tension. "Let's chill out before we even get there. We're supposed to be enjoying the day.”

Alex was surprised by Sam’s words, but then again it was Sam's cousin that was in the SAS. Perhaps Sam felt pressure to ensure the trip went smoothly without any disruptions. After all, he had to have some role in making today’s trip happen. Alex just hoped Sam’s feelings of responsibility extended to keeping Will in check throughout their visit.

Alex and Will glared at each other before both turned forward and settled back in their seats. Will respected his best friend's wishes, and Alex had no desire to continue the argument. The bus crumbled to life and the journey to the SAS camp had started.

“But still…I bet you could beat one or two of the soldiers”, Tom whispered to Alex’s ear grinning and continuing their earlier conversation as if there had been no interruptions. Alex shook his head.

“No way. I’ve been out of the field for months now. And I doubt I would’ve been able to do that even before,” Alex replied keeping his voice low. He remembered scaling up the high walls, racing through monkey bars, stumbling in the large nets and crawling under barbed wire tunnels again and again in the freezing mud. He suppressed a shiver.

Alex decided that, if anyone was self-destructive enough to ask if they could try the course, he would just watch and not participate. Even if that made him look like the loser some of his classmates obviously thought he was. He gave Will, who was now engaged in his conversation with Sam, an angry look that the other boy didn’t notice. Alex felt so frustrated being talked down and teased. To think that some of the others saw him as some kind of weakling and a druggie. After he had saved their lives more than once now. Not that they knew about it. Nobody knew about it. And that’s how he wanted to keep it.

Alex drew in a breath and felt the anger and frustration he had felt to ease up a bit.

It wasn’t the fault of his classmates, he reminded himself. Of course they were curious about his absences and him returning to school all bruised up every time.  It was natural that they were speculating. He had just hoped that now that he had been back to school for some time, the rumors would fade and everything would go back to the way it was before MI6 barged into his life. 

Alex let out a breath and pushed his feelings of anger and frustration aside. If he wanted to get through this day, he would need to keep his feelings in check. No slipping up. He was just a student on a field trip. That was all he had to be.

The bus ride to the SAS camp continued to be filled with chatter and excitement. The students speculated about what they might see and do, each story growing more fantastical than the last. Alex, however, sat quietly, his mind wandering.

Tom glanced at Alex from time to time but restrained himself from asking what bothered his best friend even when it was clear that something was occupying his mind. Tom knew that he wouldn’t be able to ask Alex any real questions with their classmates at such a close distance. Besides, he thought he already had a pretty good hunch where Alex’s thoughts had gone. He would do everything in his power to try and help Alex relax a bit and get through the day. But for now, they sat in silence, Tom understanding the other boy’s need for space in the middle of the bustle of their peers.

The abandoned holiday resort in the Brecon Beacons stood silent and eerie, its once-vibrant buildings now overrun with ivy and decay. The main lodge, a quaint timber-framed multi-storey structure adorned with large windows overlooking a serene lake, served as the heart of the retreat. Surrounding it, the grounds, once meticulously landscaped with winding pathways, flower gardens, and benches, were now overgrowing and blending in the surrounding nature.

The once-bustling cabins now stood in various states, their timber facades weathered by time and neglect. The windows were broken or boarded up and the interiors a chaotic jumble of overturned furniture and faded wallpaper. The resort was a haunting testament to faded grandeur and now, after many years, it was filled with visitors once again, offering a shelter to the members of terrorist organization instead of happy families and travellers.

Walker stood by one of the cabins at the edge of the perimeter and scanned the surroundings. They had arrived here the previous day after spending hours hiking through the dense woods to reach this location, other operatives joining along the way. The sheer number of people in this place got Walker on his toes. It was always harder to stay undetected with so much crowd in one place. Something big was about to go down, that was for sure.

They had already set up command, surveillance, weaponry and everything else deemed necessary for executing the operation they were in the middle of. A lot of it was still kept in secrecy, much to Walker’s annoyance. Now they just waited for...something. It was frustrating to not know. Walker grimaced, adjusting his grip on his weapon and scanning the perimeter once again. It was his turn on a guard duty. He had stood here the whole night with nothing happening. Boring as hell Walker thought as he watched the sun climb up higher and higher when the night turned into morning.

Suddenly there was a sound of leaves rustling under someone’s footsteps and instantly Walker was on high alert.

“Relax, would you? jeez!”, said a man’s voice. It belonged to one of the fresh recruits who appeared around the corner. Walker relaxed his posture feeling a sudden urge to strangle the other man. His tone was way too cheerful for the early morning hours and it got on Walker’s nerves. “I’m here to relieve you from the guard duties. Anything to report?”

“Yeah, you should learn some stealth. A half deaf men could hear those footsteps stumping around”, Walker retorted. The other men flashed a grin and extended his hand.

“Petrov,” the recruit introduced himself.

“Walker,” Walker replied but didn’t shake the offered hand. Petrov didn’t seem to be bothered by such a blatant display of bad manners and came to stood beside Walker.

“So, I take it nothing exciting been happening,” Petrov said and rumbled around his pocket for a cigarette.

Walker eyed Petrov and nodded curtly. "Just the usual. Quiet so far."

Petrov shrugged, lighting his cigarette with practiced ease. "Guess that's good news then. Quiet is better than unexpected guests, right?"

Walker grunted noncommittally, keeping his focus on the surrounding woods and Petrov took a drag on his cigarette, the smoke curling into the crisp air.

Petrov seemed unfazed by Walker's standoffish demeanor, puffing thoughtfully on his cigarette. "It's my first real assignment," he said after a moment of silence. "Didn't expect it to be so...quiet."

"Quiet is relative," Walker muttered, more to himself than to Petrov. "Just stay alert. Things can change fast out here."

Petrov nodded, his expression growing more serious. "Got it. I'll keep my eyes open. Got any tips? For staying sharp out here?"

Walker hesitated for a moment, considering Petrov's question. "Trust your instincts. And don't underestimate the quiet moments. They can be more dangerous than the action."

Petrov gave another nod before taking a drag of his cigarette before flicking the butt into the underbrush. "Thanks, Walker. I appreciate it."

Walker nodded to the other man and turned to leave his post and to get something to eat and go get some rest after being awake all night. As he turned around Walker noticed Clive, the person responsible for the group he was assigned to, speaking quietly with Red, the current leader of the operation. He strained to catch any snippet of their conversation, but the distance and the low murmur of their voices made it impossible.

"Look at them," Petrov said, nodding towards Red and Clive. "They’re probably discussing the mission right now, and here we are, twiddling our thumbs."

Walker clenched his fists, trying to rein in the irritation he felt about being kept in the dark. It would do no good to let this newbie see how frustrated he also felt about the whole situation.

Walker only shrugged, keeping his expression as nonchalant as ever. "You know how Scorpia operates. They keep us in the dark until the last possible moment. It's all about need-to-know."

Petrov nodded but the frustration was evident in his voice. "Yeah, but it's fucking annoying. Feels like we're stumbling around blindfolded."

"Well, Petrov, welcome to the real world. It's not all glamour and glory and action," Walker smirked and left the other man in favor of getting some rest before he would have to be back for another cursed guard duty.

The bus pulled up to the SAS camp and the students’ excitement reached a fever pitch. Alex watched as the gates opened, revealing a sprawling complex that seemed both inviting and intimidating. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for whatever lay ahead.

Mr. Donovan stood up to address the class. "Okay, everyone. We have arrived at the SAS training camp. This is a unique opportunity to see how some of the best soldiers in the world train and operate. It’s important that we remember this is a working military facility. We must respect their rules and the people who work there."

He paused, ensuring he had everyone's attention before continuing. "Here are a few things to keep in mind: First, always follow the instructions given by the SAS personnel. They are there to ensure our safety and to provide you with valuable insights. Second, be respectful. This isn't a place for jokes or messing around. We are guests, and we need to behave accordingly. Finally, stay together. It's a large facility. If you need to go somewhere, let one of the teachers know.”

Mr. Donovan looked around the bus. “Okay, that’s it. Enjoy the day. The bus will come back in the afternoon to pick us up so make sure to take everything you think you would need for today with you.”

The students quickly gathered their things and filed off the bus, chattering excitedly as they looked around. The camp was situated in a beautiful clearing surrounded by tall pine trees, with a large open field in the center. There were several buildings, including a main lodge, the mess hall, and a few cabins scattered around the perimeter.  

The camp was a hive of activity. Soldiers ran drills, climbed walls, and practiced maneuvers with a precision that was sign of years of training. Off to one side, Alex could see a climbing wall and an obstacle course, along with a few other training facilities that looked uncomfortably familiar.

He scanned his surroundings, noting the watchtowers and the soldiers moving around with disciplined efficiency. It was a stark contrast to the casual demeanor of his classmates, who were busy snapping photos and chatting among themselves. A familiar figure was approaching the group. Alex squeezed his hands to fists as he recognized Colonel Sanders, the man in charge of the Breacon Beacons camp and a person who would be able to recognize him from his previous time here.

Colonel Sanders reached the group and went over to the teachers. Alex watched them shake hands and he tried to hear what was said between the adults. Seeing a familiar face got him nervous that there might be something else going on regarding their visit. So far it seemed that they were just introducing themselves and the Colonel was welcoming them to the camp.

Colonel Sanders turned to face the students. He was a burly man with a stern demeanour and his presence commanded immediate attention. The students quickly fell silent and gathered around him. Alex fought the urge to stand in attention while being face to face with a commanding officer. Just another school kid on a field trip, he reminded himself. But he couldn’t quite shake off the sense of unease. He tried to keep his head down, hoping to avoid drawing any attention to himself.

"Welcome to the SAS training camp," the Colonel announced, his voice commanding silence. "I'm Colonel Sanders and in charge of this training ground. I'll be overseeing your visit today. One of the units is also joining as your instructors for the day. We’ll meet them shortly. Today, you'll get a glimpse into the life and training of an SAS soldier. First and foremost, there are a few rules you need to be aware of. This is an active military training facility, so you must follow all instructions promptly and stay with your group at all times. No wandering off, no touching any equipment unless given permission, and absolutely no photos of restricted areas."

Colonel’s eyes scanned the group, lingering very briefly on Alex. Alex could see the quick flash of surprise crossing on his face but it was almost instantly gone. “Alright then, follow me and stick together. Remember, this is an active military camp, and your safety is our top priority."

As they followed Colonel Sanders, Alex couldn't help but notice how familiar everything felt. The obstacle course, the voices around them, and the barracks, they all brought back memories of the past he was trying to leave behind. But now he had to keep his focus on the present and try his best to blend in with his classmates.

Liam who was walking by Alex's side stared around with wide eyes. "Pretty intense, huh? This place is like something out of a movie."

"Yeah, definitely not your average school trip," Alex replied trying to keep his tone casual.

“I wonder what kind of stuff they’ll let us try. Maybe we’ll get to do that obstacle course." Liam said with enthusiasm and pointed towards the obstacle course that was briefly empty from any training soldiers.

“Maybe,” Alex said glancing at the looming, offensive reminder about his previous time in here. What was it that got everybody so excited about that bloody course. "Just remember the rules. We don't want to get on Colonel’s bad side."

"Yeah, no kidding," Tom added from his other side. "That guy looks like he could snap us in half without breaking a sweat."

As they walked further into the camp, Ellie, who had been listening quietly, piped up, "Do you think they'll let us shoot a gun?"

Alex looked at her, pushing aside any memories that threaten to rise from the back of his mind when he heard the words shoot a gun. "I doubt it. They might show us some equipment, but shooting might be a bit much for a school trip," Alex replied.

Liam shrugged. "You never know. This place is all about training soldiers, right? It wouldn't hurt to ask."

Tom chuckled. "Maybe you should keep that question to yourself for now. Let’s just hear what they have planned for us first."

Ellie rolled her eyes playfully. "Hey, I just want the full experience."

“Yeah, the full experience,” Alex muttered darkly under his breath. Still, Tom caught the comment and he glanced at Alex, a furrow forming between his brows. He chose not to comment, sensing the weight behind Alex's words. Instead, he nudged Alex lightly with his elbow, offering a silent gesture of understanding and support.

The class continued walking further in the area, the camp unfolding before them. They approached one of the barracks and the students started to fell silent. Everyone was eager to hear what was waiting for them next.

Colonel Sanders opened the barrack door and gestured for them to enter. The interior was spacious yet utilitarian, with some empty seats gathered along some of the walls and closed lockers lined against one wall. The air carried a faint scent of polish mingled with the subtle mustiness of aged wood.

Large windows along one side allowed natural light to filter in, casting soft beams across the polished linoleum floor. The walls, painted in a neutral shade, were adorned with a few charts detailing military protocols. A row of ceiling fans hanging low, the blades still and silent.

As the students filed in, their footsteps echoed faintly against the walls, creating a subdued sound in the otherwise quiet space. The atmosphere inside the barrack carried a sense of anticipation and nervousness. Four soldiers were standing in the barrack obviously waiting for their arrival. They were dressed in the SAS uniforms and looked at the students with curious yet serious expressions.

When all the students and teachers were in the barrack, Colonel Sanders walked inside and the four soldiers snapped instantly to attention. This caused some amused glances between few of the students. Others stared in awe eyes wide, as if they still couldn’t quite believe that they were there, looking at these real soldiers in front of them. Alex was relieved to notice that he didn’t recognize any of the members of this unit that was apparently chosen as their instructors for the day.

“At ease,” Colonel Sanders said to his men. The soldiers changed their posture in unison setting their feet shoulder-width apart and placing their hands behind their backs. It was impressive sight and even Alex felt himself relax a bit. These soldiers didn’t know him. It was certainly an aspect that would make his day a bit easier. 

"Meet J-unit," Colonel Sanders addressed the students. "They are here to train new SAS recruits, but today, they will be spending their time with you."

He paused, allowing his words to sink in. The students exchanged glances, excitement and curiosity flickering in their eyes.

"First," he continued, "let's refresh the ground rules. Safety is paramount. You will follow instructions precisely. Any deviation could result in injury to yourself or others. Respect and discipline are expected at all times. Understood?"

The students nodded, a chorus of "yes, sir" echoing through the room. Alex's voice cut through the noise with a clear and powerful "Yes, sir!" the response coming out almost as a reflex before he could stop it.

The precision in his response drew the attention of both Colonel Sanders and J-unit, causing a few heads to turn in his direction. Alex felt like hitting himself. The day hadn’t even begun and now he was already starting to draw attention. He noticed the Colonel give him a very brief and subtle look of approval before continuing.

"Good. I expect you to give J-unit your full attention and cooperation. They have a lot to teach you, and I have no doubt you'll learn a great deal from them."

With that, Colonel Sanders turned to the soldiers. "I'll leave them in your capable hands," he said before making his exit, his footsteps echoing off the walls as he departed.

As soon as the Colonel was out of earshot, Will sidled up to Alex with a sneer. "Look at you, Rider. Think you're some kind of soldier now? What are you trying to prove?" he whispered.

Alex shot him a cold glance. "Just following orders, Will. Something you might want to try sometime."

Before Will could retort, Sam stepped in, his expression firm. "Come on, Will. Alex is just doing what we're supposed to be doing here."

Will scoffed. "What? Making fools of ourselves trying to show off to some big shot guy? Come on Sam. You know Rider here wouldn’t make it through a day in the army.”

"Will, please just drop it," Sam whispered, his voice a bit pleading. "We're all here to learn. Maybe try focusing on that instead of stirring up trouble. A truce for a day, eh?"

Will rolled his eyes but didn’t push further. Alex took a deep breath, steadying himself. He couldn’t afford to let anyone get under his skin, especially not today. Thankfully, it seemed that Sam was really willing to make sure that his friend wouldn’t cause troubles during their stay here.

"Thanks, Sam," Alex said quietly acknowledging the actions of the other boy.

Sam just nodded curtly without looking at him.

Alex looked at the front and noticed the members of J-unit looking directly at them with stern expressions. They must have heard them whispering and Alex knew the soldiers wouldn’t appreciate them breaking to chatter instantly after the Colonel left their unit in charge. Great, the day just kept getting better. Now it seemed that he had managed to get to the bad side of this unit already. Alex sighed internally.

After a short silence one of the four soldiers stepped forward.

He was a tall, broad-shouldered man with sharp blue eyes and a steely expression. He surveyed the room, his gaze settling briefly on each student, lingering a little longer on Alex, Will and Sam before he spoke.

"Good morning," he began with clear voice. "I am Viper and I’m the leader of J-unit. The three soldiers behind me are Lynx, Falcon and Bear. Today, we'll be taking you through a series of planned activities designed to give you a taste of what it takes to be in the SAS. We’ll start with going through some general information regarding British forces and SAS to give you an idea of what to expect."

“You three," Viper said pointing at Alex, Will and Sam. “Come with me. Everyone else, grab a seat. I’ll be back shortly. Lynx, Falcon and Bear will go around and give you a notepad and pencil if you feel like taking notes.”

There was shuffling as the students and teachers were finding a place to sit. Viper walked towards the three boys and looked at them with stern expression. “Outside," he said shortly and led them out of the barracks. Alex could feel his pulse starting to speed up. Were they just about to be lectured of their disrespectful behaviour or was there some other reason they were being separated from the group.

They stepped out of the barrack to the fresh air and Alex noticed Colonel Sanders a short distance away. The Colonel must have also noticed them since he started to walk to their direction.

“The schoolboys already giving you trouble?” he asked with hint of amusement in his voice.

“Just thought to remind them what it means to act respectfully, sir,” Viper answered, his gaze fixed on the three boys.

“Hmm, I think I can help you with that. I’ll talk to this one and you take care of the other two.” Colonel said and placed his hand firmly on Alex’s shoulder. 

“I wouldn’t want to trouble you, sir. They were just whispering among themselves disturbing other students and causing some commotion. Nothing too serious but I still won’t let it slide,” Viper explained.

“It’s no trouble at all. Come now,” the Colonel said, nudging Alex to walk with him. He then turned to Viper. “I’ll return him shortly. No need to wait up. Once you’ve spoken to those two, go ahead and start the lecture.”

Alex saw the confusion flicker across Viper’s face at the Colonel’s insistence on talking to him specifically. However, Viper didn’t press the issue with a higher-ranking officer. He nodded curtly and turned to face Sam and Will. As Alex walked away with Colonel Sanders’ hand still on his shoulder, guiding him firmly further away from the others, he could hear Viper beginning to lecture the two boys.

Tom was sitting beside the wall on one of the seats inside the barracks, his eyes darting to the door. He couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling gnawing at him as he watched Alex being led outside by Viper along with Will and Sam. Did Alex know this unit and were they able to recognize him? Tom fidgeted with nervousness. If he felt this nervous, he could only imagine what Alex was going through.

Beside him Mark, one of the boys in his class, leaned in and whispered, “I can't believe they got themselves in trouble already.”

Tom shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant. “Yeah, it was pretty fast. But Will was provoking Alex again.” Tom defended his friend.

Mark nodded slowly. “Yeah, knowing Will, he probably said something stupid. But why is Alex going along with it so easily? He usually keeps his head down.”

 “Well, I don’t know Mark. Maybe he’s just getting tired of listening the stupid rumours about him and dealing with the constant jabbing on this field trip,” Tom responded with some menace in his voice. He didn’t mean to snap at the other boy, but he found his nerves were tight now that Alex had been separated from the group.

“Hey, just wondering. No need to get so snappy about it. Besides, maybe the rumours would ease up if he told us why he’s missing so much school and returning injured every time,” Mark said defensively.

“He’s been sick. It’s not his fault that the people in this class are too stuck in their own speculations to believe him,” Tom said crossing his arms.

“Yeah…right,” Mark replied, and they fell into a silence.

The soldiers were handing out notepads and pencils. Tom took the offered items, but his mind was elsewhere. He glanced at the door again, hoping to see Alex walk back in. Just then Sam and Will returned with Viper and Tom noted their subdued expressions. They quickly found seats, but there was no sign of Alex.

Tom’s concern deepened as he watched Viper move to the front of the room and clear his throat, drawing everyone’s attention. “Alright, listen up. Today’s schedule is packed, so let’s start.”

As Viper began the lecture, Tom tried to force himself to focus, but his thoughts kept drifting back to Alex. What was happening with his friend, and why was he being kept away from the rest of the group?

Alex was walking with Colonel Sanders through the camp, his mind racing. Was this when he would hear that there was some other reason behind their trip here? Was MI6 behind this after all? Was this some kind of elaborate scheme of theirs to get him back on training before starting to throw some missions at him once again. Alex swallowed and focused on his breathing to stay alert. 

They stopped in front of a nondescript building. The Colonel opened the door and motioned for Alex to step inside. The office was sparsely decorated, with a large desk dominating the center of the room. A few chairs were placed against the walls, and a map of the Brecon Beacons covered one side. Colonel Sanders closed the door behind them and took his place behind the desk, leaning forward with a serious expression.

“Cub,” the Colonel said.

“Sir,” Alex responded standing straight, hands behind his back, holding the familiar at ease position that they saw other soldiers display earlier. It came naturally to him now that he was alone with the Colonel.

They appraised each other, the Colonel assessing the teenager before him while Alex maintained a neutral expression.

"Have a seat, Cub," the Colonel said, after a while.

Alex sat down, his back straight and his mind focused. The Colonel sighed, setting in his seat behind the desk and folding his hands. "I wasn't expecting to see you here ever again, Cub. Imagine my surprise. What is it that SIS wants this time? Your presence here can’t be mere coincidence."

Alex shook his head firmly. "I’m sorry, sir. I haven't had any contact with them for months. I thought you would know more about the situation. As far as I know, I’m just here on a school trip."

The Colonel scrutinized him, his gaze probing Alex's face for any hint of deception. "I haven’t gotten any instructions regarding you or information that you’d be arriving here. You need to understand that you being here raises a lot of questions."

"I understand, sir," Alex replied, meeting the Colonel's gaze. "But I'm telling you the truth. This is just a school trip, nothing more."

The Colonel leaned forward in the chair, placing his hands on the desk and his expression still guarded. "Alright, Cub. I want to believe you. But if you have any information, I have a right to know. If there is any threat to my men or my camp that you are aware of, you need to tell me right now. I know the SIS isn’t always forthcoming with the information that they possess but I cannot protect our soldiers here if I’m being kept in the dark. So, I ask you once again, why are you here?”

“I meant what I said, sir,” Alex said firmly. “I haven’t heard anything from MI6 for months. I’m out, and I intend to stay that way.”

Alex could see that there was still doubt in the other man’s eyes. A thought crossed Alex's mind, and he hesitated for a moment before asking, "Who decided to let us visit the camp in the first place?"

The Colonel's expression tightened, a flicker of offense crossing his features. "I did, or are you suggesting that I don't have full control over my own camp, Cub?"

Alex furrowed his brows. "No, sir, I just thought that whoever approved the trip might have more information about our visit."

The Colonel sighed, relenting slightly. "I presented the idea to my superiors. It’s not every day that a group of kids are about to visit us here. They approved it, but the final decision of allowing this visit was mine. I thought it would be a good opportunity for the students to learn about our operations and perhaps inspire some future recruits."

Alex nodded. “And who presented you with the idea in the first place? I understood that we are here because Sam’s cousin is part of the SAS.”

“That would be the truth,” the Colonel confirmed. “One of the men told me about the plans of your class visiting Brecon Beacons as a field trip destination. He was enquiring if we could provide a peep into the life of a British soldiers. There have been discussions about the military losing some of its appeal amidst the younger generations, so I thought it could be worth the effort.”

Alex appreciated getting such straight answers from the Colonel, so he decided to continue with the questions. "And does anyone else know we’re here?"

The Colonel paused, considering his response. "Only those who need to know. The staff and soldiers here of course and a few key personnel are aware. But I haven’t contacted MI6 regarding your visit here if that’s what you’re thinking. I didn’t think there would be any reason to do so since I wasn’t aware you would be involved in this. That of course doesn’t mean that they wouldn’t know about your presence here now. Damned spies”.

The last comment was muttered silently but Alex caught it regardless. He felt a smile tugging on his lips but kept his face neutral.  Alex just nodded again, satisfied with the answer.

The tension in the room eased slightly as the Colonel leaned back, his demeanour softening. "I must say that I understand your concerns, Cub. And I can admit that I didn’t like the circumstances we met in the past. I thought it was madness to put a teenager to train with elite soldiers. But you proved yourself. And based on the rumours I have heard going around in the intelligence world, we all owe you a thank you. So, if you face any issues during your time here, just contact me and I’ll see what I can do. But I assure you that I’m not aware of any special plans regarding you or your stay here today. Your cover should be safe with us. Now, you should get back to your group before they start to wonder.”

Alex stood up, feeling some of the weight lifted off his shoulders. "Yes, sir. Thank you."

As Alex turned to leave, the Colonel spoke again, his voice softer. "And Cub, keep your eyes and ears open. I’d like to think that it really is just a coincidence of you being here. But I have learned to not believe in such a thing."

Alex nodded once more feeling a sense of unease. It seemed that he wasn’t the only one with suspicions about the current situation. He left the office mind racing and started his journey back to rejoin his classmates.

In one of the rustic wooden cabins of the Brecon Beacons training camp, K-Unit sat lounging around a small table cluttered with playing cards discarded in a messy pile between some half-eaten snacks. They had arrived here to train some new recruits a few days ago. The atmosphere was relaxed but had the ever present energy of men who were always ready for action.

Wolf leaned back in his chair as he observed his teammates. "So, heard we've got some school kids visiting today," he said, his eyes meeting Snake’s and Eagle’s and he knew they were all thinking about the last time a kid had visited their camp. Each of them felt a pang of embarrassment when they remembered how they had treated the teenager thrown among them in the middle of selection.

Wolf, especially, cringed inwardly at the memory of underestimating Cub and letting his temper get the best of him. After all the kid had proved himself quite capable during the training. And especially after running into him again on a mission in the Alps, there was no question in Wolf’s mind about the skills of that boy.

Coyote, the newest member of K-unit, grinned. "They probably think it's like some summer camp in here, with occasional extra yelling. They have no idea what real training is. Do you know what the kids are going to do while they’re here?"

Wolf shook his head. “I think J-Unit was responsible of the brats. But I don’t think we are going to be here to see much of it.”

Snake nodded in the corner. “Yeah, maybe just a glimpse if we are back before the dark.”

Coyote leaned forward, mischief gleaming in his eyes. "Speaking of glimpses, did you see the look on those new recruits' faces when they found out we're teaching the tactical driving course today? They looked like they'd seen ghosts."

Snake’s eyes twinkled with amusement. "Tactical driving isn't for the faint of heart. They better buckle up, literally and figuratively."

Eagle stretched his arms above his head, leaning back in his chair. "I just hope none of them puke in the vehicles. Last time, it took forever to get the smell out."

"Part of the training, Eagle," Coyote laughed, "If they can't handle a little turbulence, they have no business being here."

As the conversation lulled, Wolf glanced at the clock on the wall. "Alright, lads. Time to suit up and get ready. We’ve got some new recruits to whip into shape."

The team groaned pushing themselves up from their chairs. Snake methodically gathered his gear, while Wolf straightened his jacket. They stepped out into the crisp air, the camp bustling with activity.

Almost instantly they noticed one of the recruits running straight towards their position. He stopped in front of them and stood to attention.

“K-Unit, Colonel Sanders sent me here to inform that he is requesting the presence of Wolf, Snake and Eagle in his office,” the recruit blurted out.

“At ease soldier,” Wolf commented and the recruit relaxed a bit. He raised his eyebrows to Snake and Eagle but the others looked just as confused as he was feeling. It was uncommon for Colonel to ask only part of the unit meet him like this.

“Okay, I guess we are going to meet the Colonel first. Coyote, you can go ahead and see that the vehicles are ready. We’ll join you at the depot as soon as we can,” Wolf said. Coyote nodded and turned to leave to other direction than the rest of his unit.

“Any idea what this could be about?” Eagle asked as they made their way towards the Colonel’s office.

Wolf and Snake shrugged.

“Not a clue,” Wolf replied keeping his voice low. “But it must be something important if he’s calling us in like this.”

“Yeah, definitely not a usual thing,” Snake added with a yhoughtful expression. “Maybe it’s something about the new recruits? Or some special assignment?”

“Could be,” Wolf agreed, though he wasn’t convinced. He had a gut feeling this was something else, something unexpected. Well, they would know soon enough.

Chapter Text

Alex returned among his class just as Viper was in the middle of delivering a lecture on the various aspects of SAS training. The room was quiet, save for Viper’s authoritative voice echoing through the barracks. All eyes turned to Alex as he slipped back into the room, and he could feel the weight of their gazes. He noticed the teachers hard looks following him as he did his best to look nonchalant, quickly taking a seat next to Tom.

“Nice of you to join us,” Falcon commented behind Viper a faint trace of sarcasm in his tone. “Try to focus on the remaining lecture. This stuff is important to know before continuing with your visit here.”

Alex gave a quick nod, doing his best to blend back in with the group. He caught Tom’s concerned glance and shook his head.

Viper continued his voice commanding the attention of the students once more. “As I was saying, the SAS focuses on several key areas of training. Physical fitness is paramount. Every SAS soldier must be in peak physical condition. We run drills and exercises daily to ensure that we can handle the demanding nature of our missions.”

He paused for a moment, scanning the room to make sure everyone was paying attention. “Combat skills are another crucial aspect. We train extensively in hand-to-hand combat, firearms, and other weaponry. Survival skills are also essential. Whether it’s surviving in the wilderness, urban environments, or hostile territories, we need to be prepared for anything.”

Viper’s words were punctuated by the sound of students scribbling notes. Alex tried to focus on the lecture despite the thoughts swirling in his mind from his earlier conversation with Colonel Sanders. On the other hand, he was already familiar with the topics they were going through now.

“Medical training is another critical area. Every soldier needs to be capable of providing first aid and basic medical care in the field. Every unit usually has one designated medic, in our case Lynx.” Lynx raised his hand in acknowledgement and Viper continued. “Nevertheless, basic medical knowledge is required from all the SAS unit members. Demolitions and breaching techniques are also part of our training. We need to be able to handle explosives and breach various types of barriers efficiently.”

Alex felt a tap on his shoulder and turned to see Tom leaning closer.

“Where were you?” Tom whispered, concern evident in his eyes.

 “Later,” Alex said keeping his answer short to not get caught whispering again.

Tom nodded, though his worry didn’t ease. They both turned their attention back to Viper, who was now discussing communication skills.

“Effective communication is vital,” Viper said. “Whether it’s coordinating with your team, sending encrypted messages, or gathering intelligence, clear and precise communication can make all the difference. Teamwork and leadership are key components of our training. Every member of the SAS needs to be able to lead when necessary and work seamlessly with their team.”

As Viper continued, Alex’s mind drifted briefly to his past training sessions with K-Unit. He felt the irony in Viper’s words regarding seamless teamwork. That certainly wasn’t part of his experience in this camp.  His thoughts were interrupted when Viper moved on to the final point.

“Lastly, mental resilience. The life of an SAS soldier is incredibly demanding, both physically and mentally. We train to handle stress, fatigue, and high-pressure situations. The ability to stay calm and focused in the face of danger is crucial.”

Viper’s gaze swept over the students, ensuring that his message had sunk in. “These are the core aspects of our training. It’s not easy, but it’s what makes the SAS one of the most elite forces in the world. And today you’ll get a peak of what it means in practice. Any questions?”

A few hands went up, and Viper began addressing the students’ inquiries. Alex leaned back in his seat, absorbing the information and exchanged a glance with Tom, who gave him a small, reassuring smile.

Mark raised his hand high and Viper waved at his direction for a permission to speak. "How old do you have to be to apply to the SAS?"

Viper nodded, seemingly pleased with the question. "To apply to the SAS, you must be at least 18 years old and have already served a minimum of three years in the British Armed Forces. This usually means that no-one is actually accepted when they are only 18 years old since you would have to be at least 16 before joining British army. After the three years in service, you can apply to the SAS and you’ll have to pass the selection. The selection process is extremely rigorous and designed to test both physical and mental endurance."

Alex felt a flash of anger on the irony of that. Here he was, not even close to the required age, yet he had already went through one of the phases of SAS selection and faced situations that demanded similar, if not the same, levels of skill and resilience.

Another student piped up next. "What’s the hardest part of the training?"

Viper smiled slightly, as if remembering his own experiences. "That’s a tough one. Every part of the training is challenging in its own way. But if I had to choose, I'd say the mental aspect is the hardest. The physical tasks are demanding, but it’s the psychological pressure that really tests your limits."

Liam raised his hand and asked, "What kind of missions do you go on?"

Viper’s expression changed to more serious one. "Our missions vary greatly, but they typically involve counter-terrorism, hostage rescue, and intelligence gathering. We’re often deployed in situations that require discretion and precision. The details of our missions are classified, but they always demand the highest level of skill and discipline."

Alex listened intently, noting how the other students were fully engaged. Viper’s answers were thorough and informative.

Sam, who had been quiet since the earlier confrontation, raised his hand and asked with a hint of skepticism, "Do you ever get scared?"

Viper’s gaze met Sam’s, his expression thoughtful. "Fear is a natural response. What matters is how you manage it. We train to control our fear, to use it to sharpen our focus rather than let it paralyze us. Courage isn’t the absence of fear; it’s the ability to act despite it."

There was a brief silence as the students absorbed this. Alex could feel the truth behind Viper’s words. He had faced fear head-on more times than he cared to count. He thought about the nights when he lay awake, haunted by the faces of those who had threatened his life or the close calls that almost ended it. Absent mindedly, Alex rubbed his hand over the scar on his chest, the one from Scorpia sniper’s bullet that was intended to kill him.  

Then, Will raised his hand. "What’s the most important quality for an SAS soldier?"

Viper smiled slightly. "Resilience. The ability to keep going no matter how tough things get. It’s what separates those who succeed from those who don’t. You have to be able to push through pain, fatigue, and doubt. It’s about having the mental and physical strength to overcome any obstacle."

And that was exactly what made him so useful to MI6 for example Alex thought darkly. His mood was still low but he couldn’t help but feel some kind of renewed sense of respect for the SAS and the dedication required of them. The thought that some were so eager to be part of the world he wanted to leave behind was hard to wrap his head around.

As the Q&A session wrapped up, Viper glanced at his watch. "Okay, we need to move on to the next part of your schedule. We’ll start by splitting you into smaller groups. Each of the groups will have one of us as instructor and one of the teachers present at all times so you can approach either them or us regarding any issues. Follow us closely, listen to instructions, and most importantly, ask questions if you're unsure about anything. This day is about understanding the principles behind what we do.”

Viper scanned the room, then nodded to his team. "Alright then, let's get started.”

Three members of K-Unit approached the Colonel’s office and the air around seemed to grow heavier with anticipation. They were all eager to know the reason behind this unexpected summoning. Wolf knocked on the door, and they waited for the call to enter.

“Come in,” Sanders’ voice rang out from inside.

They stepped into the office, standing at attention until the Colonel motioned for them to relax. His stern expression softening by a fraction as he looked at them.

“Gentlemen, I have some news that requires your discretion and immediate attention,” Sanders began, his tone serious. “Among the students visiting the camp today is someone you all know as Cub.”

The revelation hit them like a ton of bricks. Wolf’s eyes widened slightly, Snake’s usually composed face showed a flicker of surprise, and Eagle’s mouth dropped open in a silent exclamation.

“I’ll let you know that he is here as a normal student, at least to the best of my knowledge,” Sanders continued. “And it is imperative that none of you acknowledge that you know him if you happen to run into him today. Any recognition or familiarity could compromise his cover among his classmates.”

Wolf was the first to speak, his voice steady despite the shock. “Understood, sir. But isn’t it a bit suspicious that he is here again? Could this be part of some SIS operation?”

Sanders shook his head. “I thought of that as soon as I saw him but as far as I know, he is genuinely here on a school trip. Although given his past, we can’t rule out the possibility of something more. Regardless, if you happen to run into him today, your orders are to treat him as just another student. No special treatment, no acknowledgment of his past with us. Is that clear?”

The team nodded in unison.

“Anything else we should be aware of, sir?” Wolf asked, his tone respectful.

“I think it would be best if you’re not around the campgrounds today. I didn’t inform Cub of your presence here and I think it would be beneficial for all of us that he doesn’t run into you unexpectedly”, Sanders replied. “I noticed you had tactical driving scheduled for today so I think you can continue your day as planned. Just make sure to come back a little later than usual to ensure the kids have left the premise. I still considered it to be important to give you a heads up, so you’re not surprised if you see him here today. That’s all. You’re dismissed.”

Wolf, Snake and Eagle gave nods and saluted briefly before exiting Colonel’s office. They discussed the news in hushed tones while walking towards the depot where Coyote would be waiting for them with a group of recruits.

“I can’t believe Cub is here,” Snake muttered, shaking his head. “Of all places.”

“Yeah, and we can’t even go and say hello to the kid”, Eagle added, rubbing his temples. “That sucks. I still feel bad about how we treated him during the selection. It would’ve been nice to get an opportunity to make amends.”

Wolf nodded deep in thought.

As they neared the area where they would conduct the tactical driving lessons, their thoughts returned to their duties. Despite the unusual circumstances, they were professionals, and they had a job to do. It was time to shake up some recruits.

Almost all of the students now had a group assigned to them. Only a few still lingered at the edge of the room. “You three, you’re on my group," Viper said pointing at Alex, Sam and Will.

Viper looked at them with a critical eye. “I think you could use some work on your teamwork skills. We'll see if we can do something about that today."

Will opened his mouth to say something but quickly shut it when he saw Viper's steely gaze. Sam looked down at his feet, clearly uncomfortable. Alex met Viper's eyes steadily, knowing that any sign of defiance would only make things worse.

“Yes, sir,” Alex said firmly, with Sam and Will echoing a less confident “Yes, sir.”

“Good,” Viper continued, his tone slightly less harsh.

Two more students joined their group, girls named Emma and Rachel. Mr. Donovan was assigned as the teacher of their group. Viper looked around the space. Satisfied that everyone now had a group he nodded to his unit mates.

“Alright, listen up. First, you’ll get to see some of our recruits in action and take a tour of the facilities. This will give you a sense of what life is like here and the kind of training our soldiers go through. Then we’ll gather together for a lunch at the mess hall. After that you’ll get to try some exercises yourselves. We’ll focus on survival techniques, hand-to-hand combat, and a few other things to test your skills and maybe teach you a thing or two. At the end of the day, we have a friendly competition to see which group paid most attention. Any questions?” Viper asked, scanning their faces.

Everyone remained silent clearly eager to start with the program of the day.

“Good. Let’s move out,” Viper said after a brief moment, leading them out of the barracks. The group of school kids followed him, the energy in the air shifting from anticipation to readiness as they prepared to dive into the day’s activities.

“That’s so cool!” Will piped up, watching the recruits tackle the obstacle course with impressive speed and agility. The groups had split up to visit different parts of the camp and observe the recruits with their assigned adult supervisors. Viper stood on one side with a light smile on his lips listening to Will’s excitement.

Emma, standing next to Will, nodded enthusiastically. “I know, right? Look at them go! They make it look so easy.”

Rachel squinted at the recruits as they navigated the ropes and walls. “I bet it’s a lot harder than it looks. They’ve been training for years to get to this level.”

Alex, standing a bit apart from the group, observed silently, his eyes tracking the recruits’ movements with a mixture of interest and wariness. He had been through that same course multiple times, and he knew exactly how challenging it was. But he had to admit that the recruits running through it made it look like a walk in the park.

“Do you think we’ll get to try this?” Sam asked looking at Will. There was a hint of apprehension in his voice.

Viper, overhearing the question, turned to the group with a smirk. “We’ll have to see about that. We’re starting with the basics today. Can’t have you lot breaking your necks on your visit here.”

Will’s face fell slightly, but he quickly masked his disappointment with a determined look. “Well, I’m up for the challenge whenever it comes. I bet I could do that."

"Actually, I would very much want to see that. I sure hope you get a chance to try it," Alex said and smiled innocently when Will turned to give him a cold look.

“You’d have to keep in mind that running this course is not just about brute force. It’s about technique and knowing how to pace yourself. The recruits you’re watching now have been through months of rigorous training.” Viper continued. His words seemed to sink in, and the group fell silent, watching the recruits.

After a few more minutes, Viper clapped his hands to get their attention. “Alright, let’s move on. We’ve got a lot to cover today. Follow me.”

The group followed Viper away from the obstacle course and towards another section of the camp. They passed some of the other groups of students and various training areas, each one bustling with activity.

As they walked, Emma asked, “What’s next on the agenda, sir?”

“We’re heading to the survival training area,” Viper replied. “After that, we’ll go and see some hand-to-hand combat training and medical training. If we have time we can go and check out the shooting range before heading to lunch.”

Will and Sam changed excited looks. “Are we actually going to try those things ourselves today?”

Viper nodded slowly. “Well, some of it at least. You’ll get hands-on experience with few of the things we are seeing now. But we’ll focus mostly on the survival techniques and some self-defence manoeuvres. Maybe some first aid skills. But no guns or explosives for kids here.” Viper grinned mischievously as he saw disappointment settling over the student’s faces after the last statement.

Alex walked in silence behind the group. The familiar environment of the camp had him unsettled more than he cared to admit. He was used to the adrenaline and intensity of missions, but this... this felt different. Being surrounded by his classmates in the place full of bad memories was hard. It was also frustrating to see the way they admired the skills of the SAS recruits while Alex knew he could do everything the soldiers did and all he got from his classmates was being ridiculed and avoided.

He glanced at his fellow students, who were eagerly discussing the upcoming activities. Their enthusiasm was palpable and Alex envied their ignorance. They saw this as an exciting adventure, a break from their routine lives. They were just here to learn and have fun.

He took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves. Focus on the task at hand, he reminded himself. As soon as they were out of this camp, he would be able to return enjoying this field trip. Just got to get through today.

The open training area designated for tactical driving exercises had several modified vehicles that were lined up, engines idling and ready for the recruits to practice in. The air was filled with the scent of gasoline and the low hum of engines. K-Unit was about to start the day’s training and had a group of eight recruits all waiting with anticipation.

Wolf stepped forward, addressing the eager faces of the recruits. “Alright, listen up. Today’s exercise is all about tactical driving. In the field, your ability to handle a vehicle under pressure can mean the difference between life and death, not just for you, but for your entire team. Pay attention, follow instructions, and you’ll do fine.”

Snake, who was standing next to one of the cars, added, “This isn’t about speed. It’s about control, precision and making quick decisions under stress. We’ll start with some basic maneuvers and gradually increase the difficulty.”

Eagle was already sitting in one of the vehicles and revved the engine for emphasis. “Remember, these are not your average driving lessons. We’ll be simulating real combat scenarios, so be prepared for anything.”

Coyote, leaning against another vehicle, nodded. “First up, emergency braking and evasive maneuvers. You need to be able to stop on a dime and change direction without losing control.”

Wolf climbed into the passenger seat of the lead vehicle and gestured to one of the recruits to take the wheel. “Alright, show me what you’ve got,” he said. The recruit nodded and sat next to Wolf gripping the steering wheel tightly.

The vehicle sped off, and Wolf gave a series of rapid commands. “Brake hard! Now swerve left! Right!” The recruit followed instructions, tires screeching as the vehicle weaved through a series of cones set up to simulate obstacles.

Snake moved to the next vehicle, where another recruit was waiting nervously. “Relax,” Snake advised. “It’s all about smooth movements. Don’t overthink it, just react.”

As the recruit drove, Snake provided guidance. “Think of the vehicle as an extension of yourself. Feel the road, anticipate the next move. Good, now accelerate and then brake hard!”

The training progressed with recruits rotating through different vehicles, each one getting a chance to practice various maneuvers themselves under the watchful eyes of K-Unit. A few struggled initially, but with some feedback and encouragement from the more experienced soldiers, improvements were already noticeable.

After everyone had gotten the hang of it, Wolf gathered the recruits around. “You’re doing well. Remember, it’s not just about driving fast or being reckless. In real situations, you need to keep a cool head. Panic leads to mistakes, and mistakes can be fatal.”

Eagle chimed in, “In combat, your vehicle can be your greatest asset or your biggest liability. Mastering tactical driving gives you an edge. You’ll be able to outmaneuver enemies, escape ambushes, and ensure the safety of your team.”

One of the recruits, visibly sweating, asked, “How do you stay so calm under pressure?”

Snake grinned. “Experience and training. The more you practice, the more instinctive it becomes. Trust in your training and your team.”

Wolf stepped forward, clapping his hands to get the recruits' attention. “Speaking of which, listen up! We’re going to split you into pairs for the next phase. You’ll be practicing your driving skills in the terrain of the Brecon Beacons. One of you will drive while the other navigates using a map. After a set distance, you’ll switch roles. This exercise will test not only your driving but also your ability to communicate and work as a team under pressure.”

The recruits quickly paired off, some exchanging nervous glances.

“Remember, this isn’t just about getting from point A to point B,” Snake added. “You need to maintain situational awareness and be ready to adapt to changing conditions.”

Wolf nodded to Snake, Eagle, and Coyote. “Each pair will be assigned a member of our unit. We’ll be there to guide you and ensure safety but expect you to make decisions and solve problems on your own. Understood?”

A chorus of “Yes, sir!” followed.

The teams quickly got into their assigned vehicles, the engines roaring to life. Wolf took the lead vehicle and signaled for the convoy to follow. They left the camp and headed into the rugged terrain of the Brecon Beacons.

Walker jolted awake feeling a presence in the room. His hand curled around the gun next to his pillow and he shot to his feet pointing the barrel towards the intruder.

"Shit, Clive, you should know better than to sneak up on sleeping people like that. You know that I’ve been on guard duty all night, right? Did you just wait for me to get some shut-eye so you can wake me up and piss me off?" Walker rubbed his eyes, the remnants of sleep still clinging to him. He couldn’t have gotten more than two hours of sleep.

Clive chuckled, "Somebody's gotta keep you on your toes. Besides, you sleep like a rock. We'd miss every briefing if I let you snooze."

“Briefing?” Walker asked instantly more alert.

" Yeah, it’s time to move”, Clive said nodding "Red's got a meeting for us."

"Lead the way”, Walker said and holstered his gun.

They made their way through the dimly lit corridors, the sound of their footsteps echoing off the walls. Walker's mind raced with possibilities of what the briefing could entail. Hopefully finally some information about their mission here.

They entered a small room where other members of Clive’s assigned group were already gathered. The air was thick with tension and anticipation. Red stood at the front, her piercing gaze scanning the room. Her presence commanded respect, and the room fell silent as she began to speak.

"Alright, listen up," Red announced with a sharp voice. "Today's mission requires precision and speed. We need to get our hands on one of the army vehicles being used by the SAS. This evening, there will be an airdrop of necessary resources to ensure the success of this operation. The SAS will have a parachuting exercise after dark, and our planes will blend in among all the others during this time. Unfortunately, this means the contents of the delivery will be dropped in the area where the SAS is training. To fetch them unnoticed, we need to blend in, which means using one of their vehicles."

Walker exchanged glances with Clive and the others. Stealing an army vehicle was no small feat, especially from an elite unit like the SAS.

"Fortunately, we have information that part of the SAS is training tactical driving today. This presents us with an opportunity. With the recruits focused on their exercises, their attention will be divided, giving us the perfect chance to take one of the vehicles. We have the planned times and locations of the vehicles. There are four vehicles on the move today. They are supposed to split here, " Red pointed at a map spread on the table. “Then they are supposed to continue their journey back to the camp separated. We've identified a spot where one of the vehicles will be more exposed to sudden attack.”

Walker felt a rush of adrenaline. Finally, some action. He studied the map, memorizing the key points.

“Understood. We'll get it done," Clive commented beside him.

Red looked at them. "I know you will. Now, get ready. You move out in fifteen."

The room buzzed with a flurry of activity as everyone prepared for the mission. As they moved out, Walker's mind was laser-focused on the task ahead. Getting a car occupied by SAS soldiers, recruits or not, could be a challenge but he felt confident that they could pull it off.

Alex and his classmates filed into the mess hall for lunch after a busy morning. The scent of warm food filling the air. The hall was bustling with activity, soldiers grabbing their meals and engaging in light-hearted banter. The students had found tables in a corner, away from the main crowd but with a clear view of the room.

Alex grabbed a tray and joined others on the line to get some food. He remembered from his previous time here that the food served would be focused more on offering the right amount of nutrition for the hard-training soldiers on the cost of texture and taste. And sure enough, a big scoop of messy looking food appeared soon on his plate by the kitchen staff accompanied by a lonely apple.

Alex looked around and saw Tom at one of the tables with an empty seat next to him. Alex felt himself relax a bit. Being in the company of his best friend would do some good after the events of this morning. As he sat down, he caught snippets of conversations from his classmates, all abuzz with excitement from the morning's activities.

"Can you believe we got to see those recruits in action? That was insane!" Tom piped up.

Liam nodded vigorously, biting into his apple. "Yeah, I didn't think they'd be so intense. They sure know how to keep everyone on their toes."

Mark, sitting across from Alex, rolled his eyes. "Yeah, but I still think some of it was for show. I mean, come on, they know we’re watching."

Liam shrugged. "Even if it was, it's still impressive.”

One of the girls at the table chimed in. "I was surprised by how disciplined everyone is. It’s like they all move in sync."

"And did you see how they handled those weapons? I mean, I knew they were professionals, but seeing it up close is another thing," Ellie added.

Alex felt a shiver run down his spine and he sipped his water. Visiting the shooting range had been the hardest part of the day so far. It had brought back memories of the cold, calculated environment where he had learned the skill of shooting a gun. With Scorpia, failure was met with harsh consequences and he had been able to almost hear Gordon Ross’ hard voice echoing inside his head, commanding for him to do it again and again until he was perfect every time.

The contrast between the recruits' structured training here and the brutal regimen he had endured was stark, yet the principles of precision and discipline were hauntingly similar. But in here they built soldiers, not killers. The recruits were learning to protect, not destroy. Alex had to keep reminding himself of that when he watched the recruits repeatedly hit their targets with hard ammunition.

"Yeah, they're definitely at a different level.” Mark said with a thoughtful look on his face. “But we’ve got to step up our game too, especially with the survival techniques and hand-to-hand combat coming up this afternoon."

"What do you think they'll have us do? I mean, the recruits made it look easy, but I bet it’s going to be tough." Ellie asked.

Tom leaned back, pondering. "Survival techniques could be anything that we saw them do. Like building shelters or finding food. Hand-to-hand combat, though…that’s going to be a challenge. I just hope we don’t end up on the ground too much."

Will and Sam, who were walking past their table, overheard the conversation. Will snickered. "Speak for yourself, Harris. I've got some moves."

"Yeah, we’ll see how your ‘moves’ hold up against trained soldiers," Alex commented and the table erupted in laughter.

They had all witnessed the recruits practicing various moves with precision and control. Their fluidity and control had been impressive and Alex had found himself analyzing the moves. He had recognized some techniques from his own training and silently practiced the motions in his mind. It had been strange, watching from the sidelines, knowing that not too long ago, he had been in similar scenarios, albeit under very different circumstances.

As they finished their lunch, the anticipation for the afternoon’s activities grew. Alex felt Tom nudging him then giving him a look to convey that he wanted to talk with Alex in private. Alex nodded and they rose from the table to put their trays away.

Alex followed Tom out of the mess hall and they walked along its wall a short distance away. Tom turned to face Alex and looked around to make sure that they were away from any prying ears before he spoke.

"Where did you disappear to during Viper’s lecture?" Tom asked getting straight to the point.

Alex glanced around to ensure that they really were alone before replying. "The Colonel wanted to ask if MI6 had sent me here. I was hoping that he would’ve known something more about this whole thing but it seems that this is really just a school trip. He didn’t want anything from me. Other than to make sure that there aren’t any threats to his camp that I would be aware of and that would be a reason that I’m here again now.”

Tom nodded slowly. “How are you holding up?” he asked after a short pause, looking at his friend with concern. Tom had noticed Alex being unusually quiet during their lunch.

Alex sighed. “To be honest, I can’t wait to leave here. It’s been…stressful.”

“Yeah, I can imagine and being in the same group with Will and Sam can’t be making it any easier. Have they given you a hard time?” Tom wanted to know.

Alex smiled to himself. “I think Viper put some sense into them. Besides, I feel like Sam is trying to keep Will in line here. I think he doesn’t want any word reaching his cousin’s ears that he has caused some trouble on this trip.”

“Yeah, that makes sense. You would tell me If there was something else going on right?” Tom asked.

“Of course, Tom,” Alex said. “It’s been a tiring morning but nothing I couldn’t handle.” 

Tom studied Alex's face, searching for any signs of dishonesty. "Alright," he said slowly, feeling like there was still more to the story than Alex let on. "If you say so. Just... I worry about you, you know. You’ve been so closed off lately. And I don’t think being back here is doing any good.”

Alex gave a reassuring smile. "Don't worry, Tom. I've got it under control. Let's just focus on what's next. I really want you to enjoy the experience here. Honestly.”

Tom nodded, though he still felt uneasy. As they rejoined their class to continue the day, he couldn't quite shake the feeling that Alex was keeping something to himself.

Walker's heart pounded in his chest, but his mind was clear. They had reached their destination and now they were waiting for their target to arrive. Soon enough, they saw the SAS vehicle rumble along the rugged terrain, bouncing over rocks and navigating narrow trails getting closer to their ambush second by second.

Clive turned to his team and whispered, "Alright, let's do this. Remember, stay low, stay quiet, and move fast."

Walker grinned. "Piece of cake. Just another day at the office, right?"

"Yeah, something like that," Clive replied with a smirk.

With that, they drew out their weapons and took their positions.

Inside the vehicle, two SAS recruits, Raven and Jaguar, were engaged in their training exercise. Jaguar was at the wheel, his knuckles white with concentration, while Raven sat beside him, map in hand, eyes flicking between the paper and the landscape ahead. Snake, seated in the back, watched them intently, his gaze never wavering from the surroundings.

"Keep to the left, Jaguar," Raven instructed, tracing a line on the map. "We should hit the next waypoint in about five minutes."

Snake nodded approvingly. "Good job, Raven. Stay focused. Remember, this is about precision and communication.”

As they rounded a bend, the atmosphere suddenly changed. A loud explosion rocked the terrain nearby, startling the vehicle. Jaguar struggled to maintain control, the wheel jerking in his hands.

"What the hell was that?" Raven shouted, his eyes wide with shock.

Snake leaned forward kreping his voice calm but firm. "This is not part of the exercise. I think we’re under attack. Jaguar, keep driving. Raven, look for cover points and alternative routes."

Before they could react, bullets began to rain down around the vehicle, pinging off the rocks and ground. Jaguar swerved, trying to evade the ambush, while Raven frantically searched the map.

"We need to find a way out of here!" Jaguar yelled over the noise.

Snake's eyes narrowed, scanning the surrounding hills. The precision of the attack, the timing—it was too perfect. "Listen to me," he said, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Jaguar, get us to higher ground. Raven, call for backup. We need to outmanoeuvre them."

As the vehicle roared up a steep incline, Walker and the team of Scorpia operatives closed in, their black-clad figures moving with lethal efficiency. Clive signalled to Walker, who nodded, readying their final assault.

"Go, go, go!" Walker barked, and the group of operatives run forward to attach two large thick metal plates at both sides of the car. The strong magnets in them ensured that the plates could be throw from a small distance away. A hard clang let them know that the objects had found their target.

“Now!”, Walker shouted and Clive hit a button on small device in his hand. Strong cables shot out from the round objects that were now attached to the car and twisted around nearest trees or plummeted into the ground below.

Inside, a loud bang was heard and Jaguar felt a surge of panic trying to overtake him. "We're hit!" he shouted, struggling to maintain control and feeling the car come into a halt.

Snake grabbed the radio, his voice urgent. "Mayday, mayday! This is Snake. We are under attack at grid reference—"

He had to cut the call short as Walker's team closed in. With military precision, they surrounded the vehicle.

"The doors are locked," Snake muttered to the recruits keeping his voice low. "They can't be opened from outside.”

But to Snake’s surprise, Walker yanked open the driver’s door with ease, dragging Jaguar out and tossing him to the ground pointing a gun to Jaguar’s head. Clive did the same with Raven, who tried to resist but was quickly subdued.

Snake emerged from the back, fists clenched. He knew he was outnumbered but wasn't going down without a fight. He lunged at Walker, but another operative blindsided him with a brutal punch to the gut, dropping him to his knees

"Nice try," Walker sneered, kicking Snake who was still catching his breath. "But pathetic. I thought you would be a lot more of a challenge.”

“Like taking candy from a baby,” Clive laughed beside him watching the three men now at their mercy.

Snake gave them a nasty glare. Raven and Jaguar had their hands tied behind their backs and were looking at Snake with a hint of fear leaking into their expressions.

At least they are not planning to kill us here Snake thought as he felt someone step behind his back and tying his wrists tightly together.  They wouldn’t bother with the rope otherwise.

“Load them up,,” Clive gave a command, and Snake felt hands lift him from the ground. They were directed back to the vehicle that was now free of any signs indicating outward attack.

“Get in,” Walker instructed with a gun on his hand and the three soldiers climbed in the backseat where they were tied up more thoroughly to keep them in place. As dark hood was placed over Snake's eyes, darkness enveloped him, and he focused to quell the rising anxiety in his chest. He could feel the tight ropes binding his wrists and ankles.

They’ll notice we’re missing soon enough he thought. They wouldn’t take long to realize something was amiss. Snake’s mind raced with images of his unit beginning a methodical search. Snake’s training told him that once the alarm was raised, the search would be exhaustive and relentless.

"Move out!" Clive shouted, and rest of the team vanished into the rugged landscape and started to make their way back to the base of the operation. Clive and Walker climbed at the front of the car, Walker taking the wheel. The vehicle jerked as it started its journey with its three hostages.

Chapter Text

Alex and Tom returned to the mess hall. It was buzzing with the sound of students chatting and laughing, their morning experiences were still the topic of discussion. Alex scanned the soldiers and noticed with joy that he didn’t recognize anyone present. It made him feel a bit more ease and as part of the students instead of soldiers. The other students were finishing up their meals when Viper entered the room.

Viper’s presence immediately commanded attention, and all the kids in the room turned their heads toward him. “Alright, everyone,” he called out, his voice cutting through the chatter of soldiers who were eating their lunch there. The mess hall was now silent and Viper addressed the school kids.  “Hope you all enjoyed your lunch. It’s time to continue with the day's program.”

Viper waved his hand in gesture for them to follow him. Other soldiers returned to their previous conversations as they watched the group put away their trays.

Once they were outside, the group gathered around Viper filled with anticipation.

“We’re going to split back into the same groups as this morning,” Viper continued. “It’s time for you to get some hands-on experience now. We’ll be covering building shelters and starting fires, navigation, first aid, and some self-defence maneuvers.”

The students exchanged excited glances, eager to dive into the practical aspects of the training.

“Alright, let’s get moving,” Viper instructed. “Group one, follow Falcon, you’ll first activity is the survival techniques. Group two, you’re with Bear and you start with navigation. Group three, first aid, stick with Lynx. And group four, you’re with me. We’re going to start with self-defence.”

Alex, Sam, and Will, being part of Viper’s group, fell in line behind him with Emma and Rachel. Mr. Donovan joined the group and was engaged in conversation with Viper as they made their way towards the hand-to-hand combat training area.

"I wonder what they'll have us do," Sam said, glancing around eagerly.

"Hopefully something military related stuff. Something more exciting than just the basic moves," Will replied.

Emma chimed in, "Yeah, but I don’t have any previous experience in martial arts. And I've always wanted to learn some basic moves so those are enough for me."

"I bet Alex will have an advantage," Rachel added. "Didn’t you practice some martial arts at some point?"

Alex, walking slightly ahead of the group turned to look behind him when hearing his own name. “Yeah, but I haven’t been training for some time. Could be nice to refresh some moves.”

But if Alex was being honest, he felt a little nervous about this part of the day and would rather skip the whole thing. He hadn’t sparred with anyone after getting involved with MI6. After being forced to use his combat skills in life and death situations he was afraid that it would get out of hand and he would react with more force than necessary. Alex hoped that they would just go through some very basic moves in slow pace and then move to next activity. That he could do. At least he hoped he could. 

They arrived at the hand-to-hand combat training area where a group of recruits were waiting for them. The area was equipped with mats laid out on the floor and various training equipment neatly arranged on the side of the walls. The recruits, clad in their training gear, were eyeing them with curiosity. They were all very fit, standing with straight posture, waiting for instructions.

“Alright, everyone, gather around,” Viper called out to the group of students who quickly formed a semi-circle around him. “Today, we’re going to go through some basic self-defense techniques. Each of you will be paired up with one of our recruits who will guide you through the maneuvers. It’ll be a good exercise for them and you. Let’s keep it simple and fun, yeah?”

The students exchanged excited and nervous glances. Will’s eyes lit up with eagerness. “This is going to be awesome!” he said, nudging Sam with excitement.

Alex tried to maintain a calm demeanor, but his mind was already racing. It was one thing when he thought he would be paired up with one of his classmates to practice some basic blocks or holds. But to train with an SAS recruit was a whole other thing. Alex felt his pulse already starting to speed up.

Alex decided that he would need to downplay his skills. Pretend that he didn’t know what he was doing and not let himself slip up. He needed to stay focused. He needed to stay in control. It would be okay Alex told himself. It’s going to be okay.

Alex took a deep breath and then let it out.

Wolf sat in the passenger seat of the armoured vehicle, his eyes scanning the rough terrain of the Brecon Beacons as the two recruits navigated the winding paths. He had just finished explaining the importance of reading the landscape when the radio crackled to life.

"Mayday, mayday! This is Snake. We are under attack at grid reference—" The message abruptly cut off, replaced by static.

Wolf's felt a surge of adrenaline as he heard Snake’s voice in radio. This couldn’t be a part of the exercise. He would’ve known about it. But it felt impossible that one of his unit members could be under attack in here.

"Pull over!" Wolf barked immediately and the vehicle came to a halt.

Wolf grabbed the radio. "Snake, this is Wolf. Do you copy? Over."

Silence. He tried again. "Snake, this is Wolf. Respond. Over." Nothing.

He turned to the recruits. "Something's wrong. We need to head towards Snake's last known location. Now."

The recruit who was driving nodded, putting the gear into reverse and turning the vehicle around. Then he started driving at a faster pace back the way they had come from. Wolf picked up the comms and switched channels to contact Colonel Sanders through emergency line.

"Colonel, this is Wolf. We just received a distress call from Snake. He said they were under attack, but the message cut out before he could give more details. We're the closest one to them and are heading to their last known position now."

The Colonel's voice came through, tense but controlled. "Understood, Wolf. Be cautious. Go inspect the scene and report any findings immediately. You should send the rest of your unit back to the camp until there is further intel about the situation."

"Roger that, sir." Wolf switched off the radio and turned to the recruits. "Keep your eyes sharp and stay on alert. We don't know what we're heading into."

Wolf switched frequencies to contact the rest of K-Unit. "Eagle, Coyote, this is Wolf. I believe you heard the same distress call from Snake. I've contacted the Colonel already and we're heading to their last known position. You should start to head towards the camp immediately. This is not an exercise. Over."

Eagle's voice crackled through the radio, filled with concern. "Copy that, Wolf. We'll be on standby for further instructions if you need us. We’ll turn around now. Over."

Coyote added, " Copy that. Be careful out there. Let us know if you need backup. Over."

"Will do. Stay sharp, over", Wolf replied. The two recruits had serious expressions on their faces. The training had taken an unexpected course of events and everyone aboard the vehicle could feel their heart pumping with adrenaline as they approached their destination.

It took some time to get there because of the distance and the hard terrain. As they neared the location, Wolf noticed signs of disturbance—a few tire marks leading off the main path, broken branches and marks on the ground that indicated some kind of small explosive and what was presumably gun fire.

"Stop here," he ordered when they neared a spot which had the clearest markings.

They got out, and Wolf knelt to examine the ground. He found empty shells on the area that confirmed the presence of guns and he felt anxiety rise. Until this moment, he had hoped that it would turn out to be a surprise training scenario. It would have been against the SAS training protocol but still better option than outside attack. The evidence of explosion and hard ammunition in the area was disturbing. Whoever this was, they were not playing around.  

"Looks like there was a fight here. Tire tracks are fresh, heading that way." Wolf said after taking in the scene for a moment.

The two recruits followed Wolf as he traced the tracks. The path led them deeper into the rugged terrain, where the tracks became less distinct.

"Damn it," Wolf muttered. The tire marks were becoming harder to follow. "They were heading in this direction, but the tracks are disappearing. There's a road up there. I think we can assume they switched to the asphalt to avoid leaving further markings that we would be able to follow."

Wolf turned around to face the two recruits who were looking at him with concerned expressions on their faces. “Let's get back to the vehicle and check that road out. Then we need to get back to the camp. Remember to stay alert."

The recruits nodded and the group headed back to their vehicle which was few meters away. Wolf took the driver’s seat and started to head towards the road that he knew was a small distance away.

After reaching the road they noticed that the tracks vanished completely. There was not one sign on any direction of the road indicating which way the vehicle had been heading.

Wolf frowned, scanning the horizon.

“Shit!” he let out a curse and slammed the wheel. “Shit!”

Wolf picked up the radio again with firm grip and contacted the emergency line. "Colonel, this is Wolf. We've lost the trail. The vehicle tracks disappeared on one of the roads. They must have had a plan to cover their escape route."

The Colonel's voice came back steady. "Understood, Wolf. Return to base. We'll regroup and figure out the next steps. Stay sharp and keep your eyes open on the way back.”

"Copy that, sir. We're on our way." Wolf said while steering the vehicle to right direction.

As they drove back towards the camp, Wolf's mind raced. His gut told him this was no random act. Someone had planned this meticulously, and they needed to find out who before it was too late.

In the camp’s combat training area, Viper paired each student of his group with a recruit. Alex found himself facing a tall, muscular soldier with a stern expression. The recruit introduced himself as Tiger.

“We’re going to start with some simple moves,” Viper announced after everyone had paired up. “Remember, it’s all about technique and control.”

They began with basic maneuvers like how to break free from a wrist grab, how to block an incoming strike, and how to execute a simple takedown. Viper went through what they were supposed to do and then they got to test the moves out with the recruits who would further instruct them and correct their form if necessary. 

Alex followed Tiger’s instructions, trying to make sure that it seemed as if he had no idea what he was doing. But after many years of martial art training, faking incompetence was harder than Alex had anticipated, and his movements appeared too precise and fluid to be one of a complete amateur.

“Why are you holding back?” Tiger asked suddenly. Alex felt his heart race. “What you mean?” he asked trying to sound as if he had no idea what Tiger was getting at.

“It’s obvious you have experience in at least one type of martial arts. Come on, kid. You can’t hurt me even if you tried. Do it properly this time”, and with that he grabbed Alex’s wrist with more force, and Alex instinctively responded with a swift, precise move, breaking free and countering with a controlled push. Despite his efforts to stay focused, the adrenaline coursing through his veins was making it difficult to maintain composure.

“See what I mean. You clearly got some skills. We don’t have to do the basics you know. I could use some real training”, Tiger said with a smile on his face.

“I really don’t think that’s a good idea”, Alex said looking around. He saw the others being engaged in their own exercises. Sam and Rachel going through the motions with slow movements, Emma smiling widely as she broke free from the wrist grab and Will hitting the ground after trying to perform series of attack moves and the recruit easily deflecting them and performing simple takedown. Viper had his back to Alex as he was heading to the direction where Will was trying to get up from the ground with frustrated look on his face.

“I haven’t practiced in a while”, Alex said looking at Tiger with apprehension, not wanting to be got off guard if the recruit decided to do another surprise attack. All the while he remained aware of Viper’s location, hoping to get the soldier’s attention before things got a chance to escalate. Viper was currently busy with Will and his partner, not noticing Alex’s distress.

Alex felt his heartbeat on his chest. Calm down, he told himself. They won’t hurt you here. It’s just a little training exercise, nothing more.

“Don’t worry, I’ll go easy on you. Let’s just move on from the basics since you know those already.” Tiger pushed while he shifted his stance, preparing for a more intense encounter. Alex’s heart raced as he tried to maintain the facade of a novice, but his body instinctively responded with trained precision and adapted similar stance that spoke about experience.

“Now, that’s what I’m talking about,” Tiger said, a glint of excitement in his eyes. “Remember, you can’t hurt me. Just give it your best shot. Let’s start easy.”

Alex took a deep breath, trying to calm the adrenaline surging through his veins. Tiger lunged forward with a quick jab, and Alex dodged, countering with a swift strike to Tiger’s midsection. The impact was controlled but firm, and Tiger barely flinched.

“Good! But you’re still holding back,” Tiger commented and went for another strike aiming to Alex’s leg. Alex moved aside to avoid the impact and had to move quickly to block another strike that was this time aiming for his chest. Suddenly, in one swift motion, Tiger went for a chokehold, and Alex’s vision tunnelled. He reacted instinctively, his body moving on autopilot. He twisted free with a speed and force, his elbow connecting with the recruit’s ribs. The impact was harder than intended, and Tiger stumbled back, momentarily winded.

Alex lunged at Tiger with a swift kick, catching him off guard. Tiger stumbled but quickly regained his footing. He countered with a powerful move, and Alex barely managed to block it feeling it hit his arm with force.

The intensity increased as Tiger pushed Alex harder, testing his reactions and endurance his movements becoming faster and more challenging.

Alex found it increasingly difficult to restrain himself. He felt his training trying to take over, and his strikes became more precise and powerful. He delivered a series of rapid punches and kicks, some of them landing with controlled force. Tiger responded with equal intensity and landed a solid punch to Alex's side, making him grunt in pain.

Alex retaliated with a high kick that Tiger blocked, followed by a swift low punch that connected with Tiger's ribs. The exchange grew fiercer, both fighters moving with a fluidity of professionals.

“Nice moves, kid,” Tiger said panting, blocking another high kick and countering with a low sweep. Alex jumped back, narrowly avoiding the takedown. Breathe, Alex told himself. It’s just some training. Alex blew out a breath feeling his heart hammering and his hands starting to sweat. You’re not in any danger. Just breathe.

Tiger lunged again, and Alex’s instincts kicked in. He moved with a speed and precision. He parried Tiger’s punch and countered with a flurry of blows that forced Tiger to backpedal. Alex followed up with a powerful roundhouse kick that knocked Tiger off balance.

Tiger grunted as he hit the ground, but he quickly rolled to his feet, eyes wide with a mix of surprise. “Damn. That’s some serious skills you’ve got,” he said, wiping sweat from his brow. But Alex barely heard him. His mind was locked in combat mode, his veins rushing with adrenaline. He was panting and feeling sweat run down his neck.

The fight continued and the exchanges grew fiercer. Alex could feel his fight-or-flight instincts starting to take over. Memories of past encounters flooded his mind, and he struggled to keep his composure. Suddenly he couldn’t focus on his surroundings anymore. He forgot he was in the SAS camp on a field trip and had his classmates present. All he could think of was that he was being attacked. And now, he had to fight like his life depended on it. 

As soon as Colonel had got Wolf’s report through the emergency line, he had made his way to the operations room, issuing rapid orders to his team. "I want everyone on high alert. Report any suspicious activity straight to me with no delays. I need a search party and I want them all equipped and ready to move out as soon as possible. Coordinate with the local authorities to establish roadblocks at the edges of the park." His words had caused blur of activity as everyone got straight to work to fulfil the commands.

Now, Colonel Sanders sat at his desk in the command center, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the polished wood. He was looking at the two men in front of him. Eagle and Coyote had just arrived from their training exercise with the recruits. Colonel leaned back in his chair, his mind racing. An attack here indicated that someone was willing to take a huge risk.

His thoughts shifted to the school group visiting the camp. He would need to get the kids out of the camp sooner than expected. But first he would need to talk with Cub. A knock sounded from the door.

“Come in”, Colonel called. Wolf opened the door and gave a sharp nod to his unit members before closing the door behind him and standing to attention.

“At ease. Report”, Colonel said swiftly. Wolf recounted the information he had shared over the comms: evidence of a struggle and use of force and the vehicle tracks that vanished upon reaching the paved road.

Colonel Sanders fixed his gaze on the map of the area. He knew he had to make quick decisions. The enemy had taken a bold step, and now it was up to him to respond with precision and resolve to see his men back to safety.

“We’ve contacted the local authorities to establish roadblocks. A search party has been gathered and they are ready to move. We are going to find them”, Colonel told K-Unit to bring them up to date of the measures taking place. “But before you leave, I think we need to talk with Cub. That boy could hold some information that we need, regardless his previous persistence of not knowing anything related to his presence in here. I think that you might be able to make him open up a bit more. You are his unit after all.”

Wolf and Eagle nodded sharply. Coyote looked at his unit mates with expression that radiated confusion.

“Cub, sir?”, Coyote asked.

“You’ll meet him shortly. He went through a part of selection as a member of K-Unit.” Colonel offered short explanation and rose from his chair. “I’m going to get him here. It won’t take too long. I understood his group is on the combat training area. Then we’ll see what he knows.”

With that, Colonel left the command center. They would need all the information regarding this situation to be prepared and he was sure that the young spy was knowing more than he was letting on. This attack happening while he was here couldn’t be a coincidence. Something was going on.

In the combat training area, the other recruits and students had begun to notice the escalating sparring match between Alex and Tiger, and a hush fell over the training area as they started to observe the pair. Viper turned to see what caused the disruption and noticed the blurry of movements between the pair that was now deeply engaged in their fight. Both were wearing serious expressions as they delivered swift kicks and punches while simultaneously blocking the other one’s attacks in rapid movements. It was impressive, the kid clearly had amazing skills.

"Wow, did you see that kick?" Emma murmured, eyes wide with astonishment.

"I knew he had some martial art training, but I had no idea he could move like that" Rachel said, equally mesmerized by Alex's agility.

Viper watched closely, his keen eyes taking in every detail. The boy's form was impeccable, and his speed and precision were unlike anything he had seen from someone his age.

“What's going on?" Sam whispered to Will, eyes fixed on the sparring match as the movements gained more force and speed behind them. "This isn't just a regular training exercise."

"I don't know," Will replied, his voice a bit envious. "It’s like they are fighting for real."

The exchange became increasingly vigorous. Tiger, though clearly skilled, was beginning to struggle to maintain his control as Alex’s strikes grew more aggressive. The room’s atmosphere shifted from a controlled training session to something more chaotic.

The hits grew more and more intense. Viper furrowed his brows. He would have to stop the fight before one of them got hurt.  “Hey, that’s enough!” he barked, striding over with a stern expression.

But Alex was too deep in his own panicked mind to hear. He was reacting to the threat before him and launched a flurry of attacks, each one more powerful than the last, forcing Tiger to go on the defensive.

Viper stepped in keeping his voice authoritative. "Enough, both of you!" he commanded, trying to move between them. "Stand down."

At that moment, Colonel Sanders walked in on the space and took in the scene before him. It didn’t take him long to understand what was going on. He could see the focus in Alex’s eyes, his moves being aggressive and full of force. This was not just a sparring match; it was a battle for survival in Alex's mind.

“Take the other kids outside”, Colonel Sanders said immediately to Mr. Donovan who was standing on the sidelines with lost expression on his face. “But…Alex”, Mr. Donovan said and waved weakly at the direction where Alex was still in the middle of ongoing fight with a full-grown soldier.

“I’ll handle it. Out. Now”, Colonel said with a commanding voice. The teacher didn’t dare to cross the Colonel and gathered the other students with him. They left in a hurry, Sam, Will, Emma and Rachel doing their best to get one last looks of the scene before they were out of the area.

As soon as the teacher and students had left and were out of earshot Colonel stepped forward.

“Cub!” he shouted with all his might and authority. “Stand down. Now!”

Alex froze, his fist still raised, his breath coming in ragged gasps. He blinked, reality slowly seeping back in. Breathing heavily, he blinked again and took a step back, his eyes refocusing on the training area. He glanced around, seeing the concerned faces of the recruits and stern look on Colonel’s face. Slowly, reality began to sink in, and he lowered his hands, his mind pulling back from the edge.

His heart was still racing and he could feel sweat covering his skin. He felt ache on the spots where Tiger had landed his hits. Tiger was also panting and looked at Alex. Sweat was running down his forehead and he wiped it away with his hand.

“What the hell is going on?” Colonel demanded and looked between Viper and Tiger.

“I’m sorry sir. Things got little out of hand,” Tiger said under Colonel’s hard gaze.

“No shit,” Colonel responded and looked at Alex who was wiping the sweat from his palms on his trousers and tried to breath slowly to steady his pulse.

“What do you think you were doing, showing off like that? You do realize all the students in your group saw that little show?”, Colonel Sanders said looking straight to Alex.

“I told him it wasn’t a good idea. Sir”, Alex gritted through his teeth. He felt embarrassed by losing control like that. He didn’t need lecture from the Colonel about discretion to make things even worse.

“Wait this is Cub? The teenager that was thrown with K-Unit Cub?” Viper asked after getting past his initial shock caused by the escalation of events. “I thought that was just some stupid rumour going around. Surely it can’t be true.”

Colonel looked at Viper with thoughtful expression. “I think you should come with me. You too Cub. The rest of you, go take a shower and don’t speak about this with anyone. Tiger, you should probably visit the infirmary just in case.”

Colonel Sanders turned around and started to walk away with Viper and Alex following behind him. When they exited the training area, they found Mr. Donovan waiting outside with the four other students.

“Alex what happened. Are you okay?” Mr. Donovan asked with worry on his voice.

“Sorry, sir. Just got a bit excited that’s all. It’s been some time since I’ve been able to practice. I got carried away”, Alex lied while looking at the ground, unable to face his classmates.

“You could have hurt yourself”, Mr. Donovan said and was about to continue when he was cut off by Colonel. “Don’t worry. I’ll talk with your student and Viper here to go through the situation. Now follow me, I’m going to direct you to join another group for a moment while we handle this.”

Mr. Donovan looked as if he was going to say something but decided against it and just nodded. They all trailed after Colonel Sanders as he led them through the camp.

Once they were a bit further along, Sam spoke up, glancing at Alex. “Well, that was intense. Where did you learn to fight like that?”

Alex shrugged, still feeling a bit shaken and hoping that they would depart from rest of the group as soon as possible. “I’ve had some training before. Guess it just kicked in.”

Will looked skeptical. “Training where? That was more than just some regular self-defense classes.”

Alex shrugged again. “Here and there.” He answered vaguely hoping the others would drop the matter quickly.

“Okay, but…,” Sam said, looking back at the training area. “That was something else. These are professional soldiers after all. Not some karate club trainees.”

Alex felt uneasy by the conversation and remained quiet despite knowing that it would only irritate Sam and Will.

“That looked so cool,” Emma joined in the conversation making Alex cringe. “I have no idea how you were able to do that. You really brought up a fight with that soldier.”

“Yeah,” Rachel said with smile. “I mean, I said that you might have advantage but none of us really thought that you could beat up an SAS recruit.”

“Well, of course he has gotten some shady training. Having to fight off all those drug dealers coming to collect”, Will sneered and Alex closed his eyes as he felt his irritation arise. Of course this whole thing could only enforce the rumours about him being a druggie and criminal in Will’s mind.  

Colonel Sanders stopped and the conversation quieted down to Alex’s relief. “Now, Mr. Donovan, if you and your students could join the other group over there, while we make sure everything is sorted out regarding the previous commotion. I’ll return your student shortly.”

Mr. Donovan looked at Alex one last time, concern still etched on his face. “Alright. Come on, everyone. Do not fall behind.”

The rest of the group headed towards the first aid training area where Lynx was currently in the middle of going through some basics with his group.

“Alright. That’s handled. Now come on, we have an ongoing situation and we need to be quick”, Colonel said and started to stride towards the command centre. Alex and Viper exchanged confused glances before following the Colonel. The day seemed to be full of surprises.

This was one surprise that Alex could have lived without. He was standing in the command centre facing two familiar faces. Wolf and Eagle looked at him with curious eyes. A young soldier Alex didn’t recognize stood beside them, brows furrowed, looking like he didn’t quite believe his eyes. Viper stood by Alex, confused about the presence of another unit.

Colonel Sanders walked to the front of the room and faced the group. “Okay Cub, start talking,” he said addressing Alex directly.

Alex felt like he was very lost in this situation. What were all these people doing here? Why hadn’t the Colonel told him that K-Unit was also at the camp when they met earlier? Or had they just arrived here? 

“I’m sorry for the fight sir. But I told Tiger that it wouldn’t be a good idea and he didn’t listen,” Alex began defensively.

“I don’t care about the fight Cub. Three of my soldiers are missing, one of them your unit member, and I need to know what you know to be able to do my best to get them back”, Colonel Sanders said, annoyance clear in his tone.

Alex was bewildered and stared at Colonel. Then he felt anger and frustration rising inside him. They always dragged him back into this world, whether he wanted it or not.

"Sir, like I told you before, I don't have any information to give you," Alex said with sharper tone than he intended. "MI6 haven’t contacted me in months. I’m not interested to be part in any of this. I am here just on a school trip. "

Alex clenched his fists, irritation bubbling up inside him. He was just a teenager, and yet here he was, being asked for intelligence he didn't have. The familiar faces of Wolf and Eagle staring at him only added to his frustration. He could see the doubt in their eyes, and it stung.

Colonel Sanders didn't look convinced. "Cub, we have enemies on our doorstep. It has never happened before. Now here you are, one of our training units comes under attack, and you expect me to believe that SIS haven’t briefed you on anything?"

Viper's eyes widened. "An attack? Here?"

Everyone turned to look at Viper and he flushed a little. Colonel turned his sharp eyes back towards Alex who responded the look with defiance.

“I really don’t know anything about this, Colonel. I’m just here with my school. I didn’t even know K-Unit was here until now,” Alex said glaring at the two familiar members of K-Unit.

“Didn’t think to inform me about that little detail before? What if I had run into them unexpectedly and blew my cover here?” Alex said with menace. It was unfair, the way they were demanding answers from him with false accusations, while Colonel himself had kept this particular piece of information from Alex when they met earlier. 

“Cub, if you let your cover be blown by coming across some people from your previous time here, I doubt you’d be very successful in your job,” Colonel said with exasperation in his voice.

“Previous job,” Alex corrected with matching tone. “I quit, months ago, like I’ve told you many times now. Besides, it’s not me I would’ve been worried about”, he continued and could see Wolf and Eagle look a little offended by his comment.

“Come on now, Cub. You should know to have a little more trust and respect regarding my soldiers here,” Colonel rouse to their defence.

“But I actually did inform K-Unit about your presence in here”, he relented after a while. “They were supposed to be away from the campgrounds today anyway. You were not supposed to meet at all. By design or by accident”

Coyote was looking more confused by the second but now he knew why others in his unit had been summoned to meet Colonel earlier that day. He still couldn’t wrap his head around the fact that this teenager was regarded as one of his unit members. That was unimaginable. That and the talk about MI6 if he was believing what he was hearing.

He looked at the blond teenager that now had his arms crossed with angry look on his face. Then his eyes met with Viper’s and he could tell that he wasn’t the only one in the room who felt like they had fallen in some sudden parallel universe where this absurdity was taking place.

Alex and Colonel stared at each other and the silence in the room stretched uncomfortably.

“Come on Cub.” Eagle said suddenly breaking the silence. “I know we were assholes to you during the selection and I’m truly sorry about that, but you can’t possibly hate us this much. Tell us what you know and help us find Snake. Him and two of our recruits could really be in trouble.”

Alex turned his hard gaze towards Eagle who looked back with similarly stern expression. “Don’t think so little of me Eagle. You’re right, you were downright bastards, but I would never let some childish grudge get in a way and let somebody get hurt if I knew anything that would make any difference.”

The tension in the room was palpable as Alex's words hung in the air. Colonel Sanders, his eyes narrowing, was clearly not satisfied.

“Look, Cub, this isn’t a game. We need real answers, not attitude,” Colonel Sanders said firmly.

“And I’ve told you that I don’t know anything,” Alex shot back, his frustration bubbling over. “I’m here on a school trip. I’m not involved in any of this anymore. I hope you all would just leave me alone. I didn’t even want to come here today. I suggest that if you want answers, you direct your questions to Mrs. Jones.”

“Like that would do any good.” Colonel muttered darkly under his breath. He had experience with trying to get any answers or intel out of the head of MI6. It never went anywhere. The teenager in front of him was his best bet as repulsive as that thought was. The kid shouldn’t be involved in any of this in the first place.

Wolf, who had been silent until now, stepped forward. “Colonel, maybe we’re barking up the wrong tree here. I’ve seen Cub in action. I believe he is telling the truth. And we are talking about Snake here. If I had any doubts, I wouldn’t say this. But, Cub,” he said, turning to Alex, “if there’s anything you’re holding back, now’s the time to come clean. We’re not your enemies. We’re all on the same side.”

Alex met Wolf’s gaze, feeling a pang of something almost like guilt. But the fact was he really didn’t know anything. “I swear, Wolf, I don’t know anything about this. If I did, I would tell you. You know I would.”

Wolf studied Alex for a moment, then nodded slowly. “Alright. I believe you. But we need every bit of information we can get. Anything unusual you’ve noticed? Anyone out of place?”

Alex thought for a moment, shaking his head. “No, nothing. Everything’s been normal, as far as I can tell. Nothing’s caught my eye at least.”

The Colonel paced, his frustration evident. “Alright. We can’t afford to waste time. If you do hear anything, Cub, anything at all, you come to me immediately. Understood?”

“Yes, sir,” Alex replied, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside him. He was sick of being pulled back into this world of soldiers and spies. This field trip was supposed to be a break for him and now it seemed to be the exact cause to reel him back straight in the middle of it again. He was starting to feel very tired, all the adrenaline from the previous confrontation fading.

Colonel Sanders turned to Wolf and Eagle. “I believe you’d like to be part of the search party. We’ll mobilize as soon as possible. Join others in barracks eleven. I’ll be there in five.”

Wolf nodded, understanding the urgency. “Yes, sir. We’ll be on our way”

Eagle glanced at Alex once more, then followed Wolf out of the room with Coyote by his side.

Colonel Sanders took a deep breath, his eyes settling on Alex and Viper. “In that case, there’s more you need to know. The attack was not just a random incident. The precision and execution suggest a level of planning and coordination that points to a well-trained enemy force.”

Viper's eyes widened. “What exactly happened, sir?”

“The vehicle carrying Snake and two recruits was ambushed,” the Colonel explained. “They were on a routine exercise when they came under heavy fire. There was evidence of a struggle, but the tracks disappeared on one of the roads, making it difficult to trace their exact route.”

Alex felt a chill run down his spine. He had been through enough with MI6 to know that this wasn’t a simple training accident. Someone was out there, targeting the camp. His mind raced, thinking of the implications.

Colonel Sanders continued, “Given the severity of the situation, I think it’s best for the students to leave the camp as soon as possible. I’ve already given order to start preparing their evacuation from the camp. The safety of your classmates is a priority, and I don’t want to take any chances. I also fear you might become a target, Cub, if the enemy gets any hint of your presence in the area. You have gained quite a name for yourself amongst certain groups. So, I’ve decided that J-Unit should accompany your class back to your camping site. With enemies present, an extra layer of security is necessary for the safety of you and your classmates. We can tell them that the visit here has to be cut short, but instead you’ll get the unit to come and teach you on your own camping site.” the Colonel said.

Alex's frustration mounted. He was sick of being dragged back into this world and having to deal with SAS unit shadowing his every move. But he could understand Colonel’s reasonings. So, Alex just nodded his head and shot a look at Viper who had a concentrated and thoughtful look on his face.

It made sense to have J-Unit accompany them, given that one of their members was more aware of the situation and could be discreet.

Colonel Sanders turned to Viper. “You’ll be the main point of communication. If Cub needs to relay any information back to the base it comes through you. We can’t risk him getting caught with any of our communication devices. That would raise unnecessary questions. So always be in near proximity from each other. Understood?”

“Understood”, Alex and Viper answered in unison.

“And remember, unless absolutely necessary, you are not allowed to disclose anything regarding Cub that you’ve heard here today to the rest of your unit. Is that clear?” Colonel said with stern voice to Viper.

Viper nodded sharply. “Understood, sir.”

The Colonel gave a curt nod. “Good. Viper, gather J-Unit and brief them on the situation. We need to move quickly.”

“Yes, sir,” Viper replied and saluted before turning to leave. Alex started to follow him outside, glancing behind his shoulder and seeing the Colonel gather some maps from the table. As the Colonel looked up with the maps in his hands, he noticed Alex’s eyes on him.

“Stay sharp, Cub. I have a feeling you’re going to be more involved in this than you’d like.” he said watching Alex intently.

Alex nodded reluctantly, knowing that once again, he was being dragged back into a world he desperately wanted to leave behind. Trouble always seemed to find him, no matter how hard he tried to escape it.

Colonel Sanders stood at the head of the briefing room at barrack eleven, a large tactical map of the Brecon Beacons spread out on the table before him. His face was a mask of determination, eyes scanning the gathered soldiers. The room was filled with several SAS operatives including the three members of K-Unit. The atmosphere was tense; everyone knew the gravity of the situation. Snake and two recruits were missing, and in cases like these, time was of the essence.

“Listen up,” Colonel Sanders began, his voice commanding immediate attention. “We’re about to commence a grid search for our missing personnel. Snake and two recruits were last seen here,” he pointed  a spot on the map, “on the northwest trail, where the vehicle tracks disappeared.”

The Colonel paused, letting the information sink in. “We have reason to believe they were taken by hostile forces. This is not a drill. I repeat, this is not a drill. Our mission is to locate and retrieve them safely.”

One of the soldiers raised his hand. “Sir, do we have any intel on the potential hostile forces?”

Colonel Sanders shook his head. “No concrete intel yet. We’re operating under the assumption that these are highly skilled operatives, possibly with an agenda. Stay sharp. We’re dealing with a serious threat.”

He continued, detailing the plan. “We will split into four teams, each covering a specific grid. K-Unit, you’ll take the northern sector. M-Unit, you’re on the western front. S- and L-Units will cover the east and south. We’ll maintain constant communication. Report anything suspicious immediately. We can’t afford to miss a single detail.”

The Colonel then pointed to various markings on the map. “Roadblocks have been set up at these strategic points to prevent any escape or further incursion. We’ll tighten the perimeter and systematically comb through every inch of these sectors.”

Eagle stepped forward. “What about air support, sir?”

“We have a chopper on standby for aerial reconnaissance and potential extraction. But we’re in rough terrain, so ground search is our primary method. We were planning to do parachuting training with the recruits this night. I’ll have to confirm the status of that exercise given the current situation. But we may have multiple planes on the sky tonight. The exercise is planned to take place in another direction than the starting points of the search, but they might still be able to get some arial views of the area that could help us.” Colonel Sanders replied.

He looked around the room, meeting each soldier’s eyes. “Remember, our primary objective is the safe recovery of Snake, Jaguar and Raven. We operate with precision and caution. Do not engage unless absolutely necessary. We can’t risk their lives.”

Colonel Sanders then turned to the radio operator. “Keep the lines open. I want updates every fifteen minutes. If anything changes, I want to know immediately.”

The room buzzed with tension and determination as the soldiers checked their gear one last time, adjusted their radios, and prepared mentally for the task ahead. The Colonel’s briefing had been clear, but the weight of the mission hung heavy in the air.

“Move out,” Colonel Sanders commanded. The soldiers filed out of the briefing room, each unit moving to their designated starting points. The grid search was about to begin, and every second counted.

All the students had been gathered back to the space where they had started their day on the camp, and they were feeling confused about the sudden change of the day’s plans. The teachers were trying to get some additional information from the members of J-Unit but all they got was vague answers about situation changing and promise to get some further instructions as soon as possible.

“I bet this has something to do with Rider”, Will brooded with his arms crossed. Him, Sam, Rachel, and Emma were huddled together, revisiting through the events in the combat training area. The rest of their classmates, curious to know about what had happened, had crowded around them, eager to hear the story.

 “I mean, we were in the middle of our hand-to-hand combat lesson, right? And he was sparring with one of the soldiers. Things started off normal enough, but then it got intense real fast.” Will continued.

Sam nodded, jumping in. “Yeah, Alex and, Tiger I think his name was, were really going at it. At first, it looked like a regular training session, but then Alex’s moves got real aggressive. It was like watching an actual fight. He was blocking and countering Tiger’s attacks like it was nothing.”

Rachel leaned forward, her eyes wide. “It was crazy. One moment they were just sparring, and the next, it was like they were attacking each other. And Alex’s kicks and punches were so fast in the end that Tiger was barely keeping up. ”

Emma nodded furiously and added, “Yeah, Viper tried to break them up, but they just kept going and then, suddenly, Colonel Sanders showed up and he just ordered us to leave. We didn’t see or hear what happened after that but then the Colonel appeared outside with Alex and Viper and just dropped us off to Lynx and his group before taking Alex and Viper with him somewhere. They’ve been gone for quite a while now.”

The other students murmured in disappointment. They had all been looking forward to trying out the hand-to-hand combat lesson themselves. It had been the most anticipated activity of the day.

Tom who had been listening to the conversation with worry, decided to join in and try to defend Alex. “Look, it’s not like Alex wanted something like this to happen. It’s not his fault things got out of hand.”

Will scoffed, “Oh, come on, Tom. Every time something weird happens, Rider is always involved. Our day got interrupted because of him. Again. Trust me.”

“But you just told us how Tiger was going at him,” Tom countered. “Anyone would’ve reacted like that if they were pushed hard enough.”

Sam shrugged. “Maybe, even though I have to say I doubt any of us could hold in a fight like that with a trained soldier. I mean, it was brutal. And still, it doesn’t change the fact that I bet we’re all stuck here now, waiting, because of whatever happened between Alex and Tiger.”

Ellie sighed. “I just hope they figure out whatever’s going on soon. I was really looking forward to trying out the combat lesson.”

“Yeah, it’s always something with Alex," Matt joined in. "He’s either disappearing or causing some kind of trouble. I mean, it’s almost like he’s a magnet for chaos.”

A few other students nodded in agreement. The initial curiosity about Alex turning into a mood of frustration and suspicion.

“And when he’s been missing school for weeks?” one of the students piped up. “Nobody ever knows where he is, and then he comes back, and has all these injures and acts like nothing happened. I’m starting to think he brings this stuff on himself.”

“Yeah, being a druggie can do that”, Will said with pleased tone as he got to spread his malicious theories again. “I think that’s also where he learnt to fight like that. Having to defend himself from the other junkies and dealers.”

Tom shook his head. “That’s not fair. You all know he’s been sick.”

“Yeah”, Matt laughed. “Could someone who’s so sick all the time beat up an SAS recruit?”

“You weren’t there,” Tom retorted angrily. “For all we know they are just exaggerating everything so we would blame Alex.”

Will’s expression hardened. “You can’t deny he’s always in the middle of these things. I mean hell Tom, you even got shot in the leg in the middle of one of our lessons at school. You can’t deny there is something going on.”

Tom grabbed his thigh instinctively from the place where he still had a scar from the bullet graze. “We don’t know that was because of Alex. It could have been just some random shooter.” But Tom knew he was fighting a losing battle. Everyone was determined to blame this on his best friend.

Sam looked at him with pitying eyes. “You are free to believe what you want and deny the truth about your friend. But he is mixed up with something sinister. And now, because of him, our day is ruined.”

Tom opened his mouth to argue but found himself at a loss for words. He might not know every detail about Alex’s life anymore, but he knew that his friend was being unfairly judged. He looked around at his classmates, seeing their frustrated and suspicious faces.

“I still think we should give him the benefit of the doubt,” Tom said quietly. “We don’t know what’s really going on, and jumping to conclusions won’t help.”

But his words fell on deaf ears. The students’ irritation had already taken root, and their minds were set. As the group continued to talk, Tom sensed the divide between them and Alex continue to widen. Tom sighed and looked out the window. He was worried about his best friend being absent so long. He just hoped Alex would return soon and explain what happened to him.

Outside, the camp was a blur of activity as soldiers prepared for the search. Alex and Viper walked briskly towards the barracks where the rest of the class was gathered. As soon as they stepped inside, Alex could feel the tension in the room. Conversations stopped abruptly, and all eyes turned towards them.

Viper scanned the room, noting the unease. "J-Unit and teachers, I need you to step outside with me for a moment," he announced. The four teachers exchanged glances before nodding and following Viper out of the space with the members of J-Unit.

Alex stayed behind, awkwardly standing near the door. He could feel the weight of his classmates' stares and the tension hanging in the air. He caught Tom’s eye, who gave him a small smile, but it did little to alleviate the sense of isolation he felt. He was exhausted and could feel the effects of the previous fight with Tiger. His muscles ached and he was sure he would have a lovely collection of bruises forming on his body.

Will was the first to break the silence with accusatory tone. "So, what’s the deal, Rider? Why are we all stuck here because of you?"

Alex clenched his jaw, trying to keep his frustration in check. "I don't know, Will. I'm just as clueless as you are."

Sam crossed his arms. "Yeah, right. You spent an awfully lot of time with the Colonel and Viper just to be totally clueless.”

“Did you really attack one of the recruits?” Liam asked with wonder in his eyes. “The others in your group told us all about it.”

Alex shifted uncomfortably. He could imagine how the others had described the events. "We just sparred a little. It got a little heated and, well, Colonel and Viper wanted to be sure I didn’t get hurt. I didn’t attack him. It wasn’t that big of a deal. We just got carried away. Regardless, I don’t know why you were all gathered here. It doesn’t have anything to do with what happened with me and Tiger. That is all sorted."

Rachel frowned sceptically. "But it felt like more than just a sparring match. You two were really going at it. Why would Colonel Sanders send us away and take you for that long just to talk about a regular sparring?"

Alex opened his mouth to respond, but before he could say anything, Viper re-entered the room with other adults. Viper cleared his throat, drawing everyone's attention.

"Listen up, everyone," Viper began. "Due to some unexpected circumstances, you need to leave the camp earlier than planned. You'll be heading back to your own campsite shortly."

A ripple of surprise and disappointment went through the room. The students had been eagerly looking forward to their time at the SAS camp and Alex could feel all of their accusing gazes burning him.

"But, to go through the day’s planned program J-Unit will be accompanying you," Viper continued. "And we'll continue the training at your campsite."

There were murmurs among the students, some expressing their discontent while others seemed relieved that the whole experience wasn’t totally over.

Alex could sense the underlying tension in Viper's words. He knew that the Colonel suspected he might be in danger, and having J-Unit around was a layer of security. This was now a mission for them and in its own way, for Alex as well. He glanced at his classmates, seeing the confusion and suspicion in their faces.

Will muttered under his breath, "This is all because of Rider, isn't it?"

Viper looked directly at Will after hearing his words. “The life in this kind of high-end military facility is prone to sudden changes and we modify plans accordingly. The changes necessary for today’s schedule is not repercussion of anyone’s actions. Now make sure you have all your possessions with you. The bus will be here in twenty minutes.” 

The students reluctantly began gathering their things, the atmosphere still charged with unspoken questions and lingering mistrust. Alex felt a knot tighten in his stomach and as they prepared to leave, he couldn't shake the feeling of being watched and judged by the others.

 Colonel Sanders sat at his desk, the receiver of the secure phone pressed against his ear. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for the conversation he was about to have.

The line clicked as it connected, and a gruff voice answered on the other end. “This is General Marks. What’s the situation, Colonel?”

“General, we’ve encountered a serious issue,” Colonel Sanders began, his voice steady but tense. “Three of our soldiers have gone missing during training exercise. There are signs of a struggle, and we have reason to believe they’ve been taken by hostile forces.”

There was a brief silence on the other end before the General responded. “That’s a significant development. What are your immediate actions?”

“We’ve initiated a grid search and set up roadblocks. We’re mobilizing all available personnel to locate the missing soldiers. However, sir, I’m calling to request permission to cancel tonight’s parachuting exercise. Given the current situation, I believe our focus should be on the search and ensuring the safety of the remaining personnel.”

The General’s voice hardened. “Colonel, the parachuting exercise has been in the works for months. Numerous resources and personnel have been allocated to this. Cancelling it now would be a logistical nightmare and a significant waste of resources.”

Colonel Sanders felt a surge of frustration. “With all due respect, sir, we’re dealing with a potential abduction on our grounds. Our priority should be locating our men and securing the area. The exercise can be rescheduled.”

General Marks’s tone remained firm. “Colonel, the exercise will proceed as planned. You will need to manage both the search and the exercise. We cannot afford to derail our training schedule over this incident. I trust you can handle the situation.”

Colonel Sanders clenched his jaw, knowing he had no choice but to comply. “Understood, sir. We’ll proceed with the parachuting exercise tonight.”

“Good. Keep me updated on the search efforts and the situation with the missing soldiers.” General Marks said before the line went dead.

Colonel Sanders hung up the phone, a deep frown etched on his face. The decision to proceed with the exercise despite the missing soldiers left a bitter taste in his mouth. He knew the importance of the training, but he also knew the risks of diverting attention from the search.

His eyes drifted to the cluttered state of his office. Maps were scattered across his desk, each marked with grid coordinates and areas of interest. Pins and markers indicated the last known locations of the missing soldiers and the points where the vehicle tracks had disappeared. Several radio transceivers sat on the edge of the desk, their cords tangled and ready for immediate communication.

The atmosphere in the office was tense and chaotic, matching the sudden urgency and seriousness of the situation. Sanders could hear the murmur of voices and the crackle of radios from the operations room adjacent to his office, where his officers had started to coordinate the search efforts.

He stood up and walked over to the operations room. “Listen up,” he announced, drawing the eyes of his team. “We’re continuing with the parachuting exercise tonight as planned. It’s not the decision I wanted, but it’s the one we have to follow. I need everyone to double down on their efforts. The search continues, but we also need to ensure the exercise goes off without a hitch. Let’s get to work.”

As his team nodded and resumed their tasks with a renewed sense of urgency, Colonel Sanders returned to his desk, sifting through the scattered maps and notes. Every minute counted, and he was determined to do everything in his power to find his missing soldiers and keep the rest of his men safe.

Walker and Clive maneuvered the stolen SAS vehicle through the dense foliage and narrow, winding paths leading to Scorpia's base deep in the woods. The journey had been tense, but the exhilaration of their successful ambush had kept their adrenaline pumping. Now, with their captives secured in the back, they approached heart of the covert operation.

The base appeared to their vision with its run-down cabins and buildings rising from the overgrown ground. From far it looked like the abandoned holiday resort it was with no active users present. When they got closer guards posted at the perimeter came forwards and gave a curt nod as the vehicle approached, recognizing the operatives aboard. Walker drove deeper into the area.

Clive turned to the captives in the back. Snake and the two recruits were bound and had dark hoods on their heads. Clive removed the hoods to reveal their angry and defiant expressions.

"Welcome to your new home," Clive smirked.

Inside the vehicle, Snake was seething. His mind raced through potential escape plans, but their current restraints and the number of operatives he saw through the window of the car made it clear that any immediate attempt would be futile. He knew Raven and Jaguar were probably scared and trying to stay composed. He needed to keep them focused and ready for any opportunity to escape.

They parked the vehicle and dragged the captives out, leading them towards old looking building that had a sign with fading text, that couldn’t be read anymore, hang above the door.

The building seemed to be an old, dilapidated rental shop that once catered to visitors and adventurers going through the place. The paint was peeling from the walls, revealing layers of faded colors. Their footsteps echoed around as they walked through the cracked concrete floor.

In some of the spaces, remnants of their former contents lie scattered about—tattered flags, old helmets with cracked visors, and broken pieces of gear. A few dusty, forgotten signs still cling to the walls, offering a glimpse into the shop's past: “Dirt Bike Rentals,” “Helmet and Gear Sales,” “Weekend Adventures Await.”

The counter where transactions were once made was cluttered with old paperwork, faded brochures, and a stack of yellowed business cards. Behind it, a large, rusted cash register sat as a silent witness to the shop's bustling days. The shelves above were empty, save for a few stray bolts and tools that had long since rusted into uselessness.

Sunlight filtered through grime-coated windows, casting eerie patterns on the dust-covered surfaces. The air was musty and thick with the smell of rust and decay. Rows of storage spaces lined the walls, their iron bars still in place though now covered in layers of dust and cobwebs. Each barred section once held some kind of piece of adventure gear: dirt bikes, mountain bikes, ATVs, and various camping equipment.

This was going to be the place to hold the three men Scorpia now held as captives. Clive and Walker directed Snake, Jaguar and Raven inside one of the old storage spaces with barred walls. Raven thought about his training, trying to remember anything that could help in this situation. Jaguar kept glancing at Snake, looking for guidance and reassurance.

Walker and Clive observed as other operatives assigned as guards to this holding block were removing the bounds from the men and shut the door of the storage room adding sturdy lock to keep them inside.

"Keep them here," Clive instructed. "We need them alive and unbroken for now. They could have valuable information."

Snake's eyes, burned with a fierce intensity. "You won't get away with this," he spat. "The SAS will come for us."

Walker chuckled darkly. "By the time they do, it’ll be too late."

With their prisoners secured, Walker and Clive stepped out of the holding area, leaving the guards on their duty.

Alex sat near the back of the bus that was transporting the class away from SAS training grounds back to their camping site. He was staring out the window with sharp, focused look. He could sense the tension in the air, the accusatory glances from some of his classmates, and the quiet murmurs of conversation.

J-Unit, seated strategically throughout the bus, kept a vigilant watch. Tom was sitting beside Alex, trying to create some small talk with him, knowing he couldn’t ask about the incident on the camp while all their classmates were doing their best to eavesdrop. Alex kept his answers short and had focused look in his eyes, scanning the forest around them through the bus windows.

Once they arrived near the campsite, the students filed out of the bus, still chattering amongst themselves. The teachers began organizing the students, making sure everyone was present and got their belongings.

Alex saw Viper standing off to the side and caught his eye. Viper had questioning look in his face. Alex gave the briefest shake of his head. Indicating he didn’t see anything on their way here and to let Viper know that this was not a good place for them to talk. Viper nodded shortly and joined the teachers to help them  getting the kids under control.

After everyone had their backpacks with them, they started their short walk to the place where they had set up their tents only two nights ago. Alex felt like it was ages ago. He let out a sight, glancing the SAS uniformed men accompanying his group and feeling a strange sense of detachment. He looked at his classmates and the soldiers walking side by side. His two worlds had collided hard, but he felt like an outsider in both of them. Not a school kid, not a soldier. Alex started to walk towards the camp site, hoping that his class wouldn’t get dragged any further in this.

Red paced the dimly lit room, its faded walls bearing the scars of neglect, with broken furniture scattered around the edges like forgotten relics. She held an untraceable phone to her ear, the device a lifeline to the client who had commissioned the latest operation. The man’s voice crackled through the speaker, sharp and demanding.

“Red,” the client began, “give me an update on the operation.”

Red stopped pacing, her fingers tightening around the phone. “All phases of the operation have been successful so far. After the airdrop tonight, we’ll have everything we’ll need for the final stages. Everything should be carried through in the next four days.”

“Good. Then why call at this time?” the client asked, his tone expectant.

Red hesitated, a rare show of uncertainty in her voice. “There’s a complication. We received intel that Alex Rider is in the area.”

There was a brief silence on the other end before the client’s voice came through, colder and more intense. “Alex Rider? The MI6 agent? The one causing failure of not one or even two but three of your latest operations?”

“Indeed.” Red gritted though her teeth. Scorpia hated admitting any short comings, but the failures of invisible sword and Major Yu’s operation on Dragon 9 were widely known. Mainly because they got defeated by a mere teenager. The failure of Razim's plans in Cairo had almost meant end for their whole organization. This operation was their last opportunity to be viewed as one of the most feared terrorist organizations in the world once again. “Our intel says that he’s here on a school trip, but we have to assume that his presence indicates that MI6 is aware of our plans,” Red continued.

“Well, that certainly changes things. If MI6 is aware of our plans, our entire operation could be compromised,” the client said, his frustration evident in his voice.

“I agree. We can still execute the plan, but we have to assume we’re being watched,” Red said, trying to keep her voice steady.

“I’m coming to the base myself,” the client announced abruptly.

Red felt a flash of frustration and anger. They had marched mile after mile to reach this place, not using any transportation vehicles, organizing the airdrop to get supplies, everything, to try and go under the radar as long as possible. Getting the SAS vehicle was necessary risk that they knew would raise suspicions, but it was all planned for. Their client arriving at the base in such a critical state of the operation, was not.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea. Your presence could draw even more attention, and it’s too risky. We have put a lot of effort of reaching our destinations without being noticed.”

“Well, you obviously haven’t been doing as good job as you think, if MI6 already knows you’re there. No, this operation is too important to leave in anyone else’s hands. I need to oversee things personally,” the client said, his tone leaving no room for argument. “Besides, if MI6 already knows of our presence it can do no harm.”

Red clenched her jaw. She knew there was no point in arguing further. “Very well. What about the boy?”

There was a brief silence on the line. Then the client spoke, his cold voice coming through the line. “Your organization has a history of underestimating him. You have let him run loose in your operations, playing games with him and given him opportunity to disrupt the plans. This time we won’t make the same mistakes. This time, we’ll get him first.”’

Chapter Text

The afternoon sun was shining in the sky as Alex and his classmates arrived back at their campsite, the rays of daylight filtering through the trees surrounding them. The air was cool, and the scent of pine trees mingled with the earthy aroma of the forest floor. The mood was noticeably subdued as the events of the day were still hanging over them. J-Unit followed the group closely, their presence being a constant reminder of the day's disruptions for Alex.

Brightly coloured tents were scattered across the grassy clearing, creating a small village in the middle the towering trees. The campsite started to buzz with activity as the students found their way to their own tents to deposit their belongings there.

“Come on! Gather around to hear the plans for this evening!” Mr. Stevenson called. Everyone made their way back to the teacher that now had members of J-Unit standing beside him. Once they got everyone’s attention Mr. Stevenson gave a nod to Viper.

"Alright, everyone," Viper announced, stepping forward. "We’ve all had a long and eventful day. Tonight, we’re going to take it easy. It’s supposed to be a clear sky tonight, so you are able to relax, do some stargazing, and enjoy the evening. We’ll pick up with the training activities tomorrow."

The students exchanged glances, some looking relieved, others bit disappointed for having to wait until tomorrow.

Mr. Stevenson continued after Viper. “So, now you’ll have one hour of free time before dinner. Sun is supposed to set in a few hours and when the sky is dark, you can see why this park is one of the world’s top places to admire the starry sky. Remember to take some warm clothes with you since the temperature will drop once the sun has set. Okay, you’re free to go now. See you all in an hour.”

They began to disperse, heading for their tents to lay out their sleeping bags and gather some warm clothes in preparation for the evening’s activity. Alex and Tom retreated to their tent at the edge of the clearing.

Tom broke the silence, blurting out all the questions that had been running through his mind. " So, what really happened back there, Alex? What is this all about?  I know something’s up. You didn’t just get whisked away by the Colonel twice for no reason. Why did we have to leave the camp? Why are these soldiers following us?"

Alex sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Look, Tom, there’s a lot going on that I can’t explain right now."

Alex hesitated, then chose his words carefully. "There’s been some trouble. The Colonel wanted to make sure everyone was safe and to be sure that I haven’t been briefed by MI6 on anything before coming here. He was very persistent with his opinion that I was holding some intel from him. He couldn’t believe it was just a coincidence that some trouble showed up same time as we did. And to be honest I also find it hard to believe. I’m starting to think I’ve missed something important."

Alex felt uncomfortable. He hated to feel like he was missing some vital clue that would make sense of the whole situation. He didn’t want to make his friend worry, but at the same time he didn’t want to keep Tom entirely in the dark about the events that were unfolding.

Tom’s concern was evident. " Are we in danger? Are you in danger?"

Alex shook his head. “I don’t think so. There’s no evidence of anyone trying to target our class. But Colonel thought it best to assign one unit to make sure there would be security for us if something was to happen.”

He didn’t want to tell Tom about Colonel’s comment of him becoming a target if information about his presence on the area reached the ears of the unknown enemy. There was no need to make his best friend worry too much.

Tom’s expression didn’t relax just yet. “Does J-Unit know about you?”

“Viper knows”, Alex answered shortly. Alex knew that all Viper actually had found out during the course of the day was that he once trained with K-Unit, gaining the code name Cub, and that he had some history with MI6. Very vague information but Alex wasn’t keen on expanding the soldier’s knowledge about his involvement with SAS or MI6. 

“Does he know everything? You should tell him about it all”, Tom pushed the issue, sensing that Alex was not giving him full explanation.

Alex looked away, his expression tightening. "It’s complicated, Tom. Just trust me when I say that he knows enough."

Before Tom could press further, there was rustling on the entrance of their tent. Alex was instantly on high alert his whole body ready to spring to action. Tom noticed the instant shift in his friend’s posture. And then he knew for sure, Alex was holding something back from him, again, and downplaying the seriousness of their current situation.

Viper opened the zipper on the tent’s side and looked inside to face the two boys occupying it. “Alex, I need to talk to you.”

“Is it urgent or can it wait a bit?” Alex sighed and closed his eyes. He was exhausted. His whole body still aching and feeling stiff. He had hoped to get some rest before having to face all the classmates, teachers and J-Unit again.

“Sure, it can wait”, Viper said looking at Alex and noticing the weariness in his voice and posture, taking some pity on the teenager. “But we need to talk today.”

Alex nodded. He heard Viper leaving and opened his eyes to see Tom’s accusing face in front of him. “I know you’re keeping something from me mate. Would you just let me know what is going on? I’m worried about you.”

Alex let out another deep sigh. “Look, Tom I really need some rest right now. I’m aching and exhausted. Can we continue this later?” he pleaded.

“Alright, you rest. I’ll go outside. I need some air,” Tom said before getting up and leaving the tent.

Alex watched his best friend disappear feeling sad and angry at the situation. This was supposed to be a fun trip. An opportunity to spend time with his best friend and get his classmates to accept him again. But sitting there in the middle of an empty space, he couldn’t deny it, he had never felt so alone.

Snake sat in the corner of what used to be some kind of storage for valuable rental equipment, his back against the cold, damp wall. The bars were surrounding him and two recruits on three sides, the only light coming through the cracked and dust covered windows of the building. The air was thick with the scent of mold and rust. He could hear the distant sound of dripping water, a monotonous rhythm that had become both a comfort and an annoyance over the past few hours.

Beside him, Jaguar and Raven sat in similar states of discomfort. Jaguar's expression was one of anger and frustration, his fists clenched tightly as he glared at the barred door with heavy lock on it. Raven, on the other hand, was trying to remain calm, his eyes scanning the room for any possible means of escape.

Snake shifted slightly, wincing as the movement aggravated a bruise on his side. The two guards occupying the building that once used to be a rental shop, glanced at their direction but returned to their previous chatter. They had been assigned to watch over the captives and make sure they wouldn’t get a chance to escape. It had become quite a boring assignment after the first hours since the soldiers had done nothing to cause any commotion.

"Do you think the others know we're missing?" Jaguar asked breaking the silence between the three men, his voice quiet and tinged with concern.

"They have to," Snake replied. "We managed to send a distress call, even if it was cut short. They’ll find the signs of the attack. Colonel Sanders won't just leave us out here. He'll send a search party."

Raven turned to Snake. "Have you ever been captured before?"

Snake let out a dry chuckle. "Almost. Baghdad. It was close, but we managed to slip away. This is the first time I've actually been captured.

Snake saw the curious look in the recruits’ eyes and decided to share a bit of the story. There was nothing else to occupy their minds with anyway. “It was actually not so long ago. My unit and I were on a mission to gather intel on an insurgent group that had been causing chaos in the region. We had been tracking their movements for weeks, and finally, we got a solid lead on their hideout in an abandoned factory on the outskirts of the city."

Jaguar and Raven leaned in, their attention fully on Snake as he recounted the events.

"We moved in under the cover of night, hoping to catch them off guard. Everything was going smoothly at first. We infiltrated the factory and started gathering the intel we needed. But then, something went wrong," Snake's eyes grew distant as he remembered the details of that night. "One of the insurgents must have spotted us or heard something, because all of a sudden, alarms started blaring. We were compromised. Wolf immediately ordered us to fall back, but it was too late. We were surrounded."

Raven's eyes widened. "How did you get out of there?"

Snake managed a grim smile. "It was touch and go for a while. We had to fight our way out. Bullets were flying everywhere, and we had to move fast. Coyote took a hit to the leg, and Eagle got grazed by a bullet. We were pinned down, with no clear way out."

He paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. "Wolf made a split-second decision. He threw a smoke grenade to give us some cover and ordered us to split into two groups. Coyote and I went one way, while Wolf and Eagle went the other. The plan was to create a diversion and regroup at a safe house a few clicks away."

"We moved as quickly and quietly as we could, but the insurgents were hot on our trail. We ducked into an alley and found a small, hidden entrance to an underground tunnel. It wasn't on any of our maps, but it was our only chance. We slipped inside, and the darkness swallowed us up."

Jaguar and Raven listened intently, hanging on to Snake's every word.

"We made our way through the tunnels, the sounds of gunfire and shouting fading behind us. It was a labyrinth down there, but Coyote, despite his injury, managed to keep us moving. After what felt like hours, we emerged on the other side of the city, far from the factory. We eventually made it to the safe house and reunited with the others."

A small smile appeared on Snake’s lips as he remembered the relief they had felt when they were finally safe. In this situation, he missed his unit mates unlike ever before.

His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of footsteps that could be heard getting closer, growing louder as they approached the door of the building they were in. Snake tensed, his heart pounding in his chest. The door creaked open, and a man stepped inside. He walked straight towards the place they were hold securely in place. He had three bottles of what appeared to be water with him as well as a pile of clothes.

"Enjoying your stay?" the man asked, his voice dripping with malice as he stopped right in front of their cell.

"What do you want?" Snake demanded, trying to keep his voice steady.

The man chuckled. "For now, your uniforms and be quick with it."

Snake's eyes narrowed. "Why do you want our uniforms?"

"You don’t need to know," the man dismissed the question. "If you play nice and hand them over here quickly, you might get some clothes to cover yourself. If we need to take them by force, you’ll be naked for the rest of your time here for all I care. It’s up to you. Now, move it!”

Reluctantly, Snake stood up, the others following suit. They began to strip off their uniforms. The SAS uniforms were a part of their identity and protection, the honour to wear the attire was gained through hard work and determination, and as they handed over their clothes, Snake felt a pang of vulnerability.

In exchange, the men kept his word and threw basic T-shirts and sweatpants onto the floor in front of them. "Put these on."

Snake picked up the T-shirt, feeling the rough, thin material between his fingers. It was a stark contrast to the sturdy fabric of his uniform. He glanced at Jaguar and Raven, who were also inspecting their new attire with distaste.

"What’s next? Are they going to take our undies too?" Jaguar muttered under his breath.

The man glared at him. "Just put them on and shut up."

Snake pulled the T-shirt over his head, the fabric scratching against his skin. He could feel the chill of the room even more acutely now, the T-shirt and sweatpants offering little warmth. Standing there in his socks, he glanced at the others, noting their discomfort.

"What are we doing here?" Jaguar growled to the man.

The man ignored the question, threw the water bottles at them and turned to leave. "Don't worry, you might find out soon enough."

As the building’s door closed behind him, Snake felt a wave of frustration wash over him. They were no closer to understanding their captors' motives or finding a way out. He glanced at Jaguar and Raven, their faces mirroring his own feelings of helplessness, the thin T-shirts and sweatpants making them seem more vulnerable than before.

"We'll find a way out," Snake said, trying to inject some hope into his words. "We just have to keep looking for an opportunity."

Jaguar nodded. "Right. We won't give up."

They settled back into their positions, their minds working overtime as they tried to come up with a plan. The flickering light on the ceiling was suddenly turned on and cast long shadows across the room. The natural light coming through the windows started to fade as the sun was setting. Despite the current situation, Snake knew they had to keep themselves optimistic. Someone would come.

Alex lay back on the thin mattress on the tent’s floor, trying to relax, but his mind raced. Eventually, he knew he couldn’t avoid facing his classmates forever. The dinner had started a short while ago and he knew that if he didn’t join the others soon, someone would come looking for him. With a deep sigh Alex gathered his strength and exited the tent, heading toward the dining area where the rest of the class was having dinner.

Students sat on logs and makeshift benches around the tables laden with food. The sun was beginning to set, casting a warm, golden glow over the scene.

As Alex approached, he could feel the eyes of his classmates on him. Tom was sitting with Liam, James and Ellie, who were all talking among themselves. They quieted as Alex drew near and there was some obvious tension in the air and Alex knew that everyone was paying extra attention on him tonight.

“Hey, Alex,” Liam greeted, though his tone was cautious.

“Hey,” Alex replied, forcing a smile. “Can I join you?”.

The others nodded and Alex sat down. He looked at Tom who still had a sense of hurt on his expression, but he flicked a small smile to Alex to communicate that in front of their classmates, they would act like nothing was wrong.

Ellie handed him a plate. “Here, you should eat something.”

“Thank you”, Alex took the plate and started picking at the food.

“So Alex, would you be up to demonstrate your combat skills tomorrow when we continue the training? It would be so cool, seeing you go against one of the soldiers here. It’s a pity, we didn’t get to see it ourselves”, Liam asked. “The others talked about it almost non-stop at the camp. Me and Ellie only got to start with some shelter building with Falcon.”

Before Alex could reply Tom piped in. “Yeah, well I was with Bear going through some navigation. I think I can already use a compass thank you very much. The shelter building would’ve been more interesting.”

“Nah, I guess nothing would be as exciting as training the hand-to-hand combat with SAS. So Alex, can we all see you beating up a J-Unit member tomorrow?” Liam returned to the topic much to Alex’s annoyance.

Alex swallowed the food he had in his mouth before replying. “There wouldn’t be much to see. It’s was just basic martial arts movements. Maybe you should ask two of the soldiers to give you demonstration tomorrow.”

“We already saw the recruits training in the camp. No, I think it would be cool to see someone from our class do the same”, Liam said with excitement.

“I’m sorry Liam. I would guess that we continue with our assigned groups. And I wouldn’t want to do it anyway”, Alex said looking at his plate. He was feeling very uncomfortable with his class having seen or heard what happened. He felt embarrassed and ashamed every time he remembered the way he had lost control with Tiger. What made it worse was that some of his classmates obviously thought that what happened was somehow cool. 

Liam opened his mouth, possibly to continue with the topic, but Ellie joined in before he managed to get a word out of his mouth. “You think we’ll get to see any constellations tonight?”

Alex appreciated the attempt to shift the conversation. He took a bite of his food, trying to focus on the present. Despite the tension, it seemed that not everyone was blaming him about the sudden changes of today’s schedule.

James nodded. “Definitely. The sky is clear, and we’re far from any city lights. It should be perfect for stargazing.”

“Maybe we’ll even see a shooting star. I’ve always wanted to see one.” Ellie said with wishful voice.

Tom, relaxing a bit, grinned. “Just as long as this doesn’t turn out to be some surprise drill. Don’t think I forgot how Viper described those during his lecture today. If it’s really just relaxing and looking at the sky, I’m all for it.”

As twilight descended, the students gathered in a clearing, their eyes turning upwards to the darkening sky. The stars began to appear, one by one. The mood was lighter now, the earlier tension giving way to the peacefulness of the night.

The night sky became a canvas of twinkling stars, a vast expanse that stretched endlessly above the campsite. The students lay on blankets and sleeping bags spread out across the grassy field, eyes fixed on the heavens. The chatter had died down, replaced by a collective sense of wonder as they waited for the night’s stargazing session to begin.

Mr. Stevenson stood at the edge of the group, a flashlight in one hand and astronomy laser pointer in the other. He turned off the flashlight, plunging the area into near darkness except for the soft glow from the stars.

“Alright, everyone,” Mr. Stevenson began, his voice carrying a note of excitement. “Tonight, we’re going to explore the night sky. It’s a perfect night for stargazing with clear skies and minimal light pollution. Brecon Beacons is designated as one of the International Dark Sky Reserves. This means that this area has been recognized for its exceptional quality of starry nights and nocturnal environment. Light pollution is strictly controlled here, making it one of the best places in the UK for stargazing.”

He pointed the green laser towards a bright cluster of stars. “First, let’s locate Orion. Can anyone spot it?”

There was a moment of silence as the students scanned the sky. Ellie’s hand shot up. “I see it! Over there!”

Mr. Stevenson nodded, directing his laser pointer to the same area. “Correct, Ellie. That’s Orion, one of the most recognizable constellations. You can see the three stars that form Orion’s Belt. They’re almost in a straight line, making it easier to spot.”

The students murmured in appreciation, eyes following the laser pointer as it traced the constellation. Alex was laying next to Tom at the edge of the group. He was looking at the stars above him. Under the dark sky, a vast sea of stars stretching across the infinite universe, he felt himself very small.

“Orion is also home to some interesting celestial objects,” Mr. Stevenson continued. “For example, if you look below Orion’s Belt, you’ll find the Orion Nebula. It’s one of the brightest nebulae in the sky and a stellar nursery, where new stars are born.”

Mr. Stevenson continued, moving the laser pointer across the sky. “Now, if you look to the left of Orion, you’ll see a faint, milky band stretching across the sky. That’s the Milky Way, our galaxy.”

“Wow,” James whispered, his voice full of awe. “It’s incredible.”

Mr. Stevenson smiled. “It truly is. The Milky Way is home to billions of stars, and when we look at it, we’re seeing just a small part of our galaxy. Imagine how vast it is.”

The students lay in silence for a moment, absorbing the immensity of what they were seeing. The Milky Way arched gracefully across the sky, a shimmering river of stars.

Mr. Stevenson moved on, pointing out other constellations and celestial phenomena. The students listened, entranced, as he explained the stories and science behind the stars. They learned about the Great Bear, Cassiopeia, and the North Star, each point of light holding a piece of history and mystery.

Just as Alex was beginning to relax, he noticed movement in the edge of his vision. It was Viper, making his way towards the group in the darkness. Alex tensed slightly. He knew he would have to talk with J-Unit’s leader before they were sent to get some sleep. Viper would undoubtedly want answers to some questions, but Alex really didn’t feel like going through another interrogation session today. Alex saw Viper stopping at the edge of the clearing. Their eyes met and Viper gestured for Alex to join him.

Alex looked around. His classmates were fully focused in on the sky above them, listening Mr. Stevensons explanations of what they were seeing. Nobody else had apparently noticed the SAS soldier that had appeared at the edge of the woods. Alex started to get up and Tom turned to look at him.

“I’ll have to go for a while”, Alex whispered. Tom looked around them, spotted Viper and put two and two together.

“They’re going to drag you in middle of it again, aren’t they?” Tom asked quietly with exasperation in his voice.  “Just tell them no Alex. Please. I don’t want you to get hurt. Let’s just leave here if there is any danger lurking around. I’m sure the teachers would agree.”

Alex looked at his friend’s pleading eyes. Tom’s words would’ve made sense if Alex could just leave the area knowing that Snake and two SAS recruits were in trouble. But he wouldn’t be able to do that. Now that he knew there was something going on, he would have to see it through. And this time he had a whole SAS unit as a support.

“It’s okay Tom. I’m just going to talk with Viper a bit. I’m not going to go anywhere”, Alex reassured his friend and rose to his feet.

His movements drew the attention of his classmates and Mr. Stevenson paused in the middle of his sentence. “Alex, what are you doing? You cannot leave the group by yourself.”

“I’m sorry sir. But I’m not feeling well”, Alex said with low voice, looking his teacher in the eye and adapting a posture that would mirror his words and convey that he was feeling sick.

Mr. Stevenson looked unsure and just as he was opening his mouth to say something, Viper stepped forward from the edge of the clearing.

“I can accompany him and see that he gets to his tent”, Viper offered. Alex sighted internally. Great, now the others would continue their speculations regarding him and Viper spending time alone together again. He had hoped to get away from the group without others noticing the soldier.

Mr. Stevenson had a thoughtful look on his face as he looked between Alex and Viper. “Okay, I guess that will work. I hope you’ll feel better soon Alex.” There was still some doubt in the teacher’s voice, but Alex guessed he didn’t want to press the issue in front of the whole class and an SAS soldier.

Alex nodded and started to walk towards Viper looking at the man with poisonous look.  “Right then, let’s go”, Viper said and tried to place his hand on Alex’s shoulder. Alex dodged.

“I can still walk by myself thank you”, Alex snapped and the two started their journey away from the group that was now returning to their stargazing.

As Alex and Viper walked away in silence, Alex couldn't help but feel a surge of frustration. He was supposed to be enjoying a relaxing evening with his class mates, not being interrogated by SAS soldier.

"You know," Alex hissed with a tense voice, “You just happening to be there when I was trying to leave is only going to make my classmates more suspicious. They already think something's up with all the time I spent with you and Colonel in the camp. They’re not stupid. I would’ve been able to leave without them noticing you."

Viper gave a small nod, acknowledging his point, which managed to sooth Alex a little. "I understand, Cub. But I needed to talk to you. This was the easiest way to get you from under your teacher’s gaze. Besides, I doubt he would’ve left you leave on your own no matter how hard you tried. I had to brief them on the situation after all, to get them let us accompany you here."

"How much did you tell them?" Alex asked, glancing sideways at Viper.

"Enough to keep them updated," Viper replied. "But not enough to give away all the details. They know there's a situation, but they don't know anything about your involvement in any of this or that there might me armed hostiles in the park."

Alex nodded. It made sense.

Viper's eyes flicked over to Alex with curiosity. "Speaking of which, how exactly are you involved with MI6? You're just a kid."

Alex's jaw tightened. "I'd rather not talk about it."

"Come on, Cub," Viper pressed. "If we're going to work together, I need to know what we're dealing with. Why is a teenager mixed up with Intelligent Services?"

"It's not something I chose," Alex snapped, his frustration starting to bubble to the surface again. "I was dragged into it. And I thought I managed to leave that part of my life behind me. Now I just do what I have to."

“What were you doing with them? I heard Wolf mentioning he’s seen you in action. Have you gone on some missions? How many?” Viper continued to fire his questions.

Memories of past missions were flashing though Alex’s mind. His feelings of helplessness and fear starting to take a hold. Alex took in a deep breath. Calm yourself.

“A few,” Alex offered. “I really don’t want to talk about it. It has nothing to do with the current situation so stop asking questions about it. The less you know, the better.”

“This is important information Cub. Have you made any enemies?” Viper kept asking.

Alex instantly thought of Scorpia. The terrorist organization that had meddled in his life before he was even born. But it was impossible. After the events in Cairo, all the members that hold any influence in the organization had been arrested. Scorpia’s tale was over. Still Alex’s hand brushed over the scar left by a bullet wound in his chest and his expression hardened. "Drop it, Viper."

Viper raised an eyebrow. “Cub, you’re just a teenager, but you’ve got more combat skills than most seasoned soldiers. It’s hard not to be curious. Where did you learn to fight like that?”

Alex crossed his arms and shot Viper an icy glare. “I said, stop asking questions. This isn’t something I want to talk about.”

Viper, sensing the underlying threat in Alex’s voice, held up his hands in a placating gesture. "Alright, I'll drop it for now. But if we're going to keep everyone safe, I need you to be honest with me when it counts."

"Fair enough," Alex muttered, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly.

After a short moment, Viper spoke up again. “I just can’t believe it. Did you really participate in selection?”

Alex nodded. “Yeah, some of it at least. Can’t say I enjoyed it.”

Viper chuckled. “I can imagine.”

They walked in silence for a bit, the night air cool and crisp around them. Finally, Viper spoke again, this time about their immediate plans.

"About tomorrow," Viper began to explain their strategy. "I think we should combine two groups for the day. That way, there are always at least two soldiers present. It's safer and allows us to keep a closer eye on everyone."

Alex nodded, seeing the logic in the plan. "I agree. What about the activities? Should there be changes in anything?"

"No," Viper said thoughtfully. "I think we should continue with the planned activities as normally as possible. We don't want to raise any suspicions among your classmates or the teachers. If we act like everything's fine, they'll be less likely to pick up on anything being wrong."

"Makes sense," Alex said. "But what if something happens? What if the situation escalates?"

"Then we'll deal with it," Viper replied sounding sure and reassuring. "We've got your back, Cub.”

Alex nodded again, feeling a flicker of confidence. For the first time in a long while, he had backup. And as much as he hated being dragged into these situations, he was grateful that this time, he wasn’t facing it alone.

As they continued walking back towards the camp, they noticed something in the distance. High above, illuminated by the moonlight, they could see the silhouettes of planes flying above and soldiers parachuting down, their chutes billowing out against the dark sky.

Alex squinted at the sight. "Is that a parachuting exercise? Now?"

Viper glanced up. "Yeah, it is."

Alex noticed Viper's expression hardening."Why would Colonel allow it after today?" Alex asked with confusion. "I mean, with three soldiers missing, it doesn't make sense to drop your soldiers in the dark forest."

Viper's jaw tightened. "I understood that this is result of orders from higher up. Sometimes decisions get made that don't seem to make much sense on the ground. We just have to roll with it."

Alex shook his head. "Seems reckless."

"It is," Viper admitted. "But the Colonel's hands are tied. This particular training exercise has been in the works for months, with a lot of people involved. Cancelling it would have raised too many questions and might have alerted others to our current situation."

Alex furrowed his brows. "Something doesn’t add up here."

"You're not the only one feeling like that," Viper said seriously. "But we have to focus on what we can control. Right now, that means keeping your class safe."

Again Alex could feel the tension building inside him as the constant pressure of being caught between two worlds was weighing heavily on his shoulders.

As they reached the edge of the camp, Alex turned to Viper one last time. "Thanks, Viper. For keeping me up to date and having my back."

Viper gave him a small, tight smile. "It's what we do. And I hope you’ll also let me in on your situation a bit more. But I get it. It takes some time to trust a stranger, even if we are on the same side. Now get some rest. Tomorrow's going to be a long day."

Alex nodded and made his way back to his tent. He was suddenly feeling exhausted. Despite it, the sleep didn't come and Alex he lay awake in his sleeping bag mind racing, staring at the tent’s canvas, he felt like maybe he could tell Viper, if not everything, then at least some of it. The man seemed sincere enough. But not tonight, Alex thought as he shut his eyes. Maybe tomorrow.

The moon hung low in the sky, casting an eerie silver glow into the forest. Three figures moved swiftly, their shadows merging with the surrounding darkness. Clad in stolen SAS uniforms, they blended seamlessly into the night keeping their movements efficient and precise.

Petrov led the group, his eyes scanning the area with a steely determination. Beside him, two other Scorpia operatives, Glade and Issaiah, carried out their tasks with practiced ease. They had been chosen for this mission, because they fit in the three SAS uniforms taken from the captives that were brought to the base earlier today. They had the stolen SAS vehicle parked nearby, its engine idling softly, ready for a quick getaway.

As they approached one of the airdrop sites, Petrov motioned for them to halt. They crouched low, their eyes adjusting to the dim light as they surveyed the area. In the distance, the faint silhouettes of SAS recruits could be seen, their parachutes billowing out like ghostly apparitions against the night sky.

"Let's make this quick and quiet," Petrov whispered. "We don't want to draw any attention."

Glade nodded, his face set in a grim expression. "Roger that."

They moved forward cautiously, their boots making barely a sound on the uneven ground. The crates from the airdrop were scattered around the designated drop zone, their parachutes still attached and flapping gently in the breeze.

Issaiah reached the first crate and quickly began to detach the parachute.

As Issaiah worked, the sound of distant voices reached their ears. Petrov stiffened, signalling for silence. They could see the faint outlines of parachutes descending in the distance, the SAS recruits performing their nighttime exercise.

“Hurry up,” Petrov hissed. “We don’t have much time.”

As they worked, the sound of voices drifted over from the direction of the parachuting exercise. But for now, it seemed the Scorpia operatives were unnoticed.

Glade hoisted a crate onto his shoulder and began moving it towards the vehicle. "Let's get these loaded up."

Petrov and Issaiah followed suit, carrying the crates to the back of the stolen SAS vehicle. They worked quickly, their eyes constantly darting to the horizon where the SAS recruits were still descending.

Once the last crate was loaded, Petrov gave a satisfied nod. "All right, let's get out of here."

They climbed into the vehicle, Petrov taking the wheel. As they drove off, the rumble of the engine was swallowed by the night, leaving behind only the distant sounds of the SAS recruits in the middle of their training exercise.

Tension hang in the air between the three men sitting Inside the stolen vehicle. Glade glanced at Issaiah and then at Petrov. "So, do you have any idea what we are transporting here?”

Issaiah shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant but feeling the same frustration as everybody else. "No idea. I’m thinking that maybe we’re fetching some additional weaponry and surveillance equipment. That would make sense right? There is very scarce supply of any of those in the base.”

Petrov's grip tightened on the steering wheel. "It's not our job to ask questions. We're here to do the job. But yeah, it'd be nice to know what we're risking our necks for."

Glade sighed, leaning back in his seat. "I guess we'll find out eventually.“

The road ahead was dark, the headlights of the vehicle cutting through the night. They had multiple airdrop sites to hit, and it was going to take all night.

"Look," Petrov said, glancing at the others, "we'll just have to trust that whatever we're picking up is crucial and stay focused. We've got a long night ahead."

Issaiah nodded even though his frustration was beginning to leak through. "Yeah, you're right. Just wish they'd let us in on the bigger picture."

As they navigated back through the forest, they encountered a group of parachuting recruits who had just landed nearby. The operatives held their breath, hoping the stolen uniforms and vehicle would maintain their cover.

One of the recruits, a young man with a determined expression, approached the vehicle. “Everything alright?” he asked, addressing Petrov.

Petrov nodded, keeping his demeanour calm. “All good here. Just finishing up a supply run. How’s the exercise going?”

The recruit gave a thumbs-up. “Smooth so far. Be careful out there. We’ve heard reports of increased enemy activity in the area.”

Petrov gave a tight-lipped smile. “Thanks for the heads up. Stay safe.”

As the recruit walked away, the operatives continued their drive, the tension slowly easing. Once they were clear of the exercise zone, Petrov let out a sigh of relief.

As they continued driving, the landscape around them remained desolate, the only sounds being the engine's hum and the occasional rustle of the wind. The mission was far from over but they pressed on, determined to see it through. They had a long night ahead of them.

The night was thick with tension as Sylas Hawthorne's sleek black car approached the edge of the Brecon Beacons. Sylas, a middle-aged man of considerable wealth, sat in the back seat, his face a mask of steely determination. His face was familiar from newspapers and other media. He had been active public figure, fighting for green values, spreading information about climate change and used a considerable amount of his wealth in preserving and protecting the diversity of ecosystems around the world. He had the distinguished air of someone used to commanding respect and attention.

The image was diminished just a bit with an underlying vulnerability in his eyes and posture. A product of the man's battle with Multiple Sclerosis. Sylas’s condition had progressed over the years, affecting his mobility and making him reliant on the assistance of others for travel. His legs, once strong and capable, were now weak, and his movements were often slow and deliberate. Two burly bodyguards flanked him in the car, their presence a constant reminder of the precautions, necessary because of his condition and status.

The car slowed as they approached a roadblock manned by a couple of SAS recruits. One of the recruits, a young man with a clipboard, stepped forward and motioned for the car to stop. Sylas’s driver rolled the window down.

“Evening,” the recruit said, peering inside the car. His eyes widened slightly as he recognized Hawthorne but he kept his composure. “We have a security checkpoint here. May I ask the nature of your visit?”

Sylas leaned forward. His voice was calm and clear, used to being heard and listened to. “I’m here to enjoy our lovely national park. Just a relaxing holiday. I’m sorry but there haven’t been any security checks before. May I ask what this commotion is about? Should we be worried?”

The recruit exchanged a look with his partner. “No, sir there is nothing to worry about. Please enjoy your holiday. You may proceed.”

“Thank you”, Sylas said and the car continued past the checkpoint.

The car rolled forward, leaving the recruits behind as it entered the heart of the Brecon Beacons. Sylas stared out of the window, his mind preoccupied with the significance of his presence here. The arrival of Alex Rider had changed the dynamics of their operation, and he needed to ensure everything was in place.

After driving for a while, they arrived at the base of the operation, a secluded location hidden away from prying eyes. The car came to a halt, and Red was there to greet them. She stood with her usual stern demeanour, her eyes sharp and assessing as she watched Sylas’s bodyguards help him out of the car.

Sylas Hawthorne was an imposing figure despite his physical limitations. He had a well-groomed beard, flecked with gray, and piercing blue eyes that missed nothing. His tailored suit, though slightly creased from the journey, spoke of his wealth and attention to detail. He leaned in on a sleek black cane that was supporting him but seemed like a part of well-thought-out attire.

“Mr. Hawthorne,” Red greeted him with a nod. “Welcome, I hope your journey went well.”

Sylas’s expression was unreadable as he responded. “Smoothly enough, thank you. I know you don’t think me arriving here personally is a good idea, but it is necessary. Like you said, Alex Rider’s presence indicates that MI6 is aware of our plans. I need to oversee things personally to ensure there are no more...complications. I need to know the extent of their intel regarding the ongoing operation.”

Red nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. “I understand. Please follow me. We’ve prepared a place for you to stay during the operation.”

Sylas, supported by his bodyguard and his cane, followed Red into the main building in the middle of the base. The interior was worn-out and looked as if nobody had taken care of it in many years, a stark contrast to the luxurious surroundings Sylas was accustomed to. They moved through dimly lit corridors until they reached a room that had been set up for him. It was functional, with a bed, a desk, and a secure communication setup.

“This will be your quarters,” Red said. “We’ve ensured it meets all the basic needs.”

Sylas surveyed the room and nodded. “It will do. Now, brief me on the current status of the operation.”

Red hesitated for a moment before responding. “All phases are proceeding as planned. We’ve retrieved the supplies from the airdrops, though we’re still in the process of collecting everything. The presence of Alex Rider remains a concern. We’ve established his current location, but he is accompanied by a classful of school children and one established SAS unit. We’ve made no moves to retrieve him just yet. It would be too much of a risk with so many witnesses.”

Sylas’s eyes narrowed. “I want him monitored at all times. When there is even a slightest of opportunity to strike, I want you to take it and bring him here. Alive. We need to know why he is here and what MI6 knows. I want all the information he has. Keep me updated every hour. And make sure our people understand the importance of discretion. We cannot afford any more mistakes.”

Red nodded again, her respect for their customer evident. “Understood. I’ll make sure the team is informed.”

As Red left the room, Sylas sat down heavily in the chair by the desk. His body was tired, but his mind was razor-sharp, already strategizing the next moves. The game had changed with Alex Rider’s arrival, but he was determined to ensure that this time, Scorpia would come out on top.

Chapter Text

The morning sun was hidden behind thick, gray clouds, and a steady drizzle soaked the Brookland's students' campsite. It was a stark contrast to last night’s clear sky that they had enjoyed. Tents sagged slightly under the weight of the rain, and students emerged, shivering and trying to stay dry as they prepared for the day’s activities.

Alex stepped out of his tent and water started almost instantly dripping from his blond hair. He spotted Tom huddled with a few other classmates near a small canopy where they were trying to stay dry. Viper and rest of the J-Unit stood near the edge of the clearing, looking as composed as ever despite the weather.

“Alright, everyone!” Viper called out to get everyone's attention. “Let’s get moving. We have a full day of activities ahead. We’ll be combining groups to make things more efficient. We’ll cover all four of the activities today to make sure nobody misses out on anything. My group will be joining forces with Falcon’s. Bear’s and Lynx’s group are joining together as well.”

Tom shot Alex a worried glance. Alex cursed himself for not bringing it up with Viper last night that he would prefer Bear’s group, and Tom as part of it, to join them today. Well, it was too late now and the class shuffled into position, raincoats rustling and boots squelching in the mud.

Viper and Falcon checked that everyone on their group was present and they moved further away to start the day students following them. Alex glanced around. Will, Sam, Emma and Rachel were still all there as part of Viper’s group. But in addition, they now had Liam, Ellie, Matt, Alicia and Kyle joining them. Mr. Donovan was now accompanied by Mr. Stevenson.

Alex hoped dearly that they wouldn’t start with the combat lesson. Liam had been way too eager yesterday to see Alex fight someone in J-Unit and Alex was in no way up to it. The bruises gained from the fight with Tiger previous day were making themselves known with vengeance. Alex glanced at Viper. At least he could rely on Viper’s discretion to get him out of the situation if it came to it. He doubted neither of them wanted him to go up against any of soldiers here again.  

The group came to a halt and Viper turned around.

“We’ll start with the activities none of you got to start with yesterday. So, first on the agenda is first aid training,” Viper announced. “We’ll focus on practical skills like bandaging wounds and treating shock. After that, we’ll move on to navigation skills. Then we can go through survival and self-defence skills. Follow the instructions carefully and make sure to ask questions if you’re unsure about anything. After all, this is important stuff that could save lives.”

The students nodded, trying to focus despite the discomfort of the rain. Alex felt the seriousness behind Viper’s words. As much as both of them hoped that no trouble would come to his class during their stay, they couldn’t be sure of it. It could actually be helpful if everyone present knew basics of first aid and surviving in the nature surrounding them.

The ground beneath them was soggy, the air heavy with the scent of wet earth and pine. Falcon, dressed in his usual SAS gear, stepped forward, holding a basic first aid kit.

"Alright, everyone," Falcon began, his voice cutting through the sound of the rain. "We’ll go through some essential first aid training. Knowing how to provide basic medical assistance can mean the difference between life and death."

He opened the first aid kit and began pulling out various items, laying them out on a small folding table. "First up is wound care and splinting."

Falcon picked up a bandage. "Let's start with wound care. When you encounter a bleeding wound, the first step is to apply direct pressure to stop the bleeding. If you have sterile gauze, use it. If not, any clean cloth will do." He demonstrated by wrapping the bandage around his forearm, showing how to tie it off securely.

"Who wants to give it a try?" he asked, looking around the group.

Ellie stepped forward, her face set with determination. "I'll do it," she said, taking the bandage from Falcon. She wrapped it around Falcon's arm, mimicking his movements carefully. Falcon nodded approvingly.

"Good job, Ellie. Remember, the key is to keep the pressure steady and secure. If the bleeding doesn't stop, add more bandages on top and keep applying pressure."

Next, Falcon picked up a makeshift splint made from sticks and bandages. "Now, let's move on to splinting. If someone breaks a bone, you need to immobilize the injury to prevent further damage. You can use sticks, rolled-up newspapers, or even a sturdy piece of clothing."

He placed the splint against his leg and began securing it with the bandages. "The goal is to keep the injured limb as still as possible. Make sure the splint is snug but not so tight that it cuts off circulation."

Liam and Sam took turns practicing, using sticks and bandages to splint each other's arms. Falcon watched closely, offering corrections and advice.

As they worked, the rain continued to fall, making everything more challenging. The cold and wet seeped into their clothes, but the students remained focused despite the chill. They were determined to master the new skills Falcon was teaching.

After an hour of intense practice, Viper called the group to attention. “Great work, everyone. Now, let’s move on to navigation skills. Gather your compasses and maps.”

The students collected their gear and followed Viper and Falcon. The rain had turned the forest floor into a slippery mess. Alex, Falcon and Viper were all in high alert always scanning their surroundings for anything that seemed out of place. But for now, everything seemed normal, and they made their way deeper into the woods to start with navigation training. Alex hoped that the day would progress without any incidents.

Walker wiped the sweat from his brow and adjusted his grip on the heavy crate, his muscles aching from the relentless labour. The night had been long and gruelling, and the rain in the morning hours only made everything more difficult. He was exhausted, irritated, and increasingly baffled by the contents of the delivery. As he carried the crates from the vehicle to the old, abandoned building that used to hold rental equipment and was now holding their prisoners and the cargo, he couldn't help but wonder what the hell the crates might hold inside them. Walker had enough experience in transporting weaponry that he could judge by the weight that it definitely wasn’t any guns or explosives inside the crates. Maybe food or electronics. Well, he just had to wait and trust that it was revealed in time.

The holding area was dimly lit, large, dusty space with their prisoners on one side in one of the old storage spaces that lined up the wall and various crates piled up on the other. The air was damp and heavy, the sound of rain drumming incessantly on the building’s decaying roof. Walker set the crate down with a grunt, rubbing his sore shoulders. He glanced over at Snake, Jaguar, and Raven, who were sitting in the corner of their space, watching him with wary eyes.

Just then, he heard the distant rumble of the SAS vehicle returning. Petrov, Glade, and Issaiah had been out on their final round of pickups, and Walker felt a flicker of relief knowing this would be the last trip. He stepped out into the rain, the cold droplets hitting his skin.

The vehicle came into view, its headlights cutting through the dawn of the morning light. As it pulled up, Walker could see the weariness on the faces of its occupants. Petrov was driving, his jaw clenched in concentration, while Glade and Issaiah sat beside him, looking equally tired.

Petrov killed the engine, and the three operatives climbed out, their boots splashing in the mud. “Last batch,” Petrov announced, his voice rough with fatigue.

“About time,” Walker grumbled, moving to help them unload. “I’ve been hauling crates all night. What’s in these things, anyway?”

Glade shrugged, lifting a crate with a grunt. “Beats me. All I know is we’re supposed to get them here and keep them safe. Orders are orders.”

Petrov shook his head with frustration. “It’s better be worth it. I heard we’ve got MI6 sniffing around, and we’re stuck playing delivery boys.”

Walker gave him a hard look. “Keep it down, Petrov. We’ve got a job to do, and it’s not our place to question it. Just get these crates inside and secure them.”

Petrov grumbled but complied, carrying another crate into the building. He set it down with a thud, glancing at the captives. Snake met his gaze, a hint of defiance in his eyes.

“Enjoying the view?” Snake asked, his voice laced with sarcasm.

Petrov turned away without a reply. He focused on the task at hand, carrying the last of the crates into the space. When the job was finally done, he stepped back outside, letting the rain wash over him. The night had been long and confusing, and the prospect of dealing with mysterious cargo only added to his unease.

Issaiah joined him, lighting a cigarette and taking a deep drag. Petrov stretched out his hand and Issaiah provided him with a cigarette and a lighter. “We’ll find out soon enough what all this is for. Until then, we’ll just have to stay sharp.”

Petrov nodded, the fatigue settling deep in his bones. He lit the cigarette. The rain continued to fall, a relentless reminder of the night’s trials as they stood there, trying to make sense of it all.

Walker came out of the building, the rain still pouring down, when he saw Clive approach them with hasty steps.

"Walker, we need you to come to the main building immediately. Our client wants to speak with you," Clive’s voice was sharp and businesslike, no hint of the exhaustion that Walker felt.

"Right, lead the way," Walker replied, feeling tired after staying up all night but not daring to express it. He turned to Petrov, who was taking another drag on his cigarette at the side of the building. "You, watch things here."

Petrov nodded, exhaling a cloud of smoke. "Sure thing. Don't keep them waiting."

Walker and Clive made their way through the muddy camp, the rain making every step more difficult. When they reached the main building, Walker paused to shake some of the water off his jacket before stepping inside.

They continued their way onto the room that Walker recognized as the one where the previous briefing was also held.

The interior was dimly lit, with a large table in the center covered in maps and documents. Red stood near the table, her posture rigid and commanding. Beside her was a man Walker hadn’t seen in person but recognized immediately—Sylas Hawthorne. Hawthorne was sitting in a wheelchair, his two bodyguards standing watchfully behind him.

Red looked up as Walker entered. "Walker, good. We have a situation."

Walker nodded respectfully to Hawthorne. "Sir."

Hawthorne's gaze was intense as the man took him in. "I understand you know the boy, Alex Rider." he got right to the business.

Walker stiffened slightly, memories of his training days at Malagosto flooding back. "Yes, sir. We were in Malagosto at the same time.”

"Good," Hawthorne said looking pleased. "We received information that Rider is in the area, and his presence complicates things. We believe MI6 might be aware of our operation."

Red stepped in. "We need to retrieve him. Walker, you’ve trained with him and know of his skills, and that gives us an advantage. I want you to lead a team and bring him in."

Walker felt a mix of emotions—pride, determination, and a strange sense of unfinished business. "Gladly.”

Red nodded, pleased with his quick acceptance. "Find him, bring him back here. We need to know what he knows and what MI6 might be planning."

Walker glanced at Hawthorne, who was watching him closely. "And if he is accompanied by anyone else?”

Hawthorne waved a hand dismissively. "Avoid unnecessary confrontation but do whatever it takes to get the boy. The rest are expendable if it comes to that."

Walker nodded, a cold determination settling in. "I'll get it done."

Red gave him a tight smile. "Good. Brief your team and head out as soon as possible. The longer Rider is out there, the more risk he poses."

Walker turned to leave, but Hawthorne called out to him. "And Walker—bring him here alive and relatively unharmed. We need answers."

Walker nodded and exited the room.

The group of school kids along with two teachers were huddled under a large oak tree, the steady rain hitting their jackets and making the ground beneath their feet slippery. Viper stood at the front and held up a compass for everyone to see.

“First, let’s go over the basics of using a compass,” Viper began, his voice strong and clear despite the rain. “The compass has a magnetic needle that always points north. The direction-of-travel arrow shows where you’re heading. To take a bearing, you need to line up the compass’s baseplate with your map.”

He demonstrated, placing the compass on the map. “Rotate the housing until the orienting lines are parallel with the map’s grid lines. Then, turn yourself until the magnetic needle is aligned with the orienting arrow. Now, you’re facing your bearing. Keep the direction-of-travel arrow pointed in front of you and follow that direction.”

“Your maps have a few points marked in them. The task is to plan the most efficient way to navigate through all those marked places and find your way back here. To be safe, we are all going to move as a group, but you should all try to plan the most efficient course and find yourselves on the map. After that go through your plan with the group and we’ll see which route to take.”

The students nodded, some more confident than others, but all trying to absorb the information. They all started to inspect their maps, trying to locate themselves on it and to come up with the best route.

“Alright, let’s plot our course,” Viper said after a while and all the students laid out their own plans. Sam started by pointing to various landmarks on the map, and the others listened intently.

Once the best route was decided on, they set off with Viper and Falcon trailing behind them. Using their compasses to maintain their direction and referring to the map frequently, the group moved through the dense forest, the rain making it harder to keep track of their path.

“This is all your fault, you know,” Will hissed, keeping his voice low so the others wouldn’t hear. “If it weren’t for you, we wouldn’t have had our day disrupted yesterday and have to march through this bloody rain now.”

Alex clenched his jaw, trying to keep his cool. “You can think what you want, Will. But this isn’t my fault. Just focus on the task at hand, okay?”

Will snorted. ”Yeah right, whatever you say…Druggie.”

Alex noticed Viper being in their close proximity with angry look in his eyes. Alex caught the soldier’s eye and shook his head. He didn’t want Viper to interfere with the name calling or bullying that he was witnessing. It would only raise more suspicion. 

The group navigated through the dense forest, the rain making it harder to keep track of their path. Alex kept his senses on high alert, feeling like someone was watching them. He tried to reassure himself that it was just paranoia. He had felt this way all the time after the events in Cairo. Like someone was always at the edge of his vision planning a chance to attack.

“Stick together and stay alert,” Viper instructed. “This weather makes everything harder, but you need to adapt and overcome.”

The ground was slick with mud, and visibility was low due to the persistent rain. Suddenly, Matt slipped, his foot catching on a root hidden in the mud. He fell hard, yelping in pain as he clutched his ankle.

“Matt!” Ellie exclaimed, rushing to his side. Viper and Falcon were there in an instant, assessing the injury.

“It looks like a sprain,” Viper said, examining Matt’s ankle. “We need to get him back to camp.”

Falcon nodded. “I can take him. Or should we all turn back?”

“Oh come on. Surely some of us can continue the exercise. We didn’t even get started”, Liam whined and Viper shot him a sturdy look.

“Falcon can go back with Matt and we could continue with you.” Liam continued looking at Viper.

“I wouldn’t feel comfortable with such a large group”, Viper stated.

“I can go back with Falcon if some others would like to continue so the group would be smaller. I don’t enjoy being here in the rain anyway”, Rachel piped up. “Me too”, Emma said and Viper started to look a bit lost.

They had decided that it would be best that there would always be two soldiers present with the kids if something was to happen. But to deny the opportunity to continue this exercise from all of the kids would seem unreasonable and would raise questions why they weren’t allowed to continue. The route they were about to walk wasn’t very long or demanding after all.

As Viper was trying to make up his mind on the best course of action Alex noticed something suspicious—a signs of disturbance beside the path that got his instincts firing. His gut told him something was off. He had learned to trust feelings like this.

“I would also like to continue”, Alex said and Viper turned to look at him. He tried to convey with his eyes, that he had spotted something and wasn’t ready to return just yet. There could be something here that would tell them more about what happened to Snake and the recruits. Or it was his paranoia acting up again. Either way, Alex had decided to investigate.

Viper thought about the situation. Even if Falcon was to return to the camp with some of the students, he would still have Alex with the group and he had seen that the boy got skills matching one of his unit members. The boy had an SAS code name after all.

“Alright, let’s split up here then. Those who want to return, join with Falcon. Rest with me”, Viper nodded.

Will, Sam, Liam and Ellie decided to stay with Viper, Mr. Donovan joining them, and the rest of the group started to make their way back with Falcon supporting Matt who was trying not to put any weight on his twisted ankle.

“Take a minute to check the route, see if you would like to make any changes and when we continue, be mindful of where you step. The ground is very slippery”, Viper said.

The group took a few moments to check their maps, making sure they had the right direction. The rain continued to pour, making it difficult to see far ahead. Viper walked over to each student individually, ensuring they were comfortable with the route and understood the basics of navigation with the compass.

When he reached Alex, he leaned closer and lowered his voice. "What did you see?"

Alex glanced around, making sure the others were focused on their maps. "There was a disturbance beside the path. I’m pretty sure it’s nothing, but I’d like to check it out to be sure."

Viper frowned, clearly conflicted. "I don't want you going alone. It's too dangerous."

"I know, but I don't want my classmates following me either. They’ll be safer here with you," Alex insisted.

Viper hesitated, but eventually nodded. "Alright. But be careful, don’t take any unnecessary risks. Go check it out and return quickly. If you’re not here in a few minutes, I’ll come after you."

Alex nodded. Viper squeezed his shoulder before straightening up.

“Alright, let’s continue!” Viper announced to the group, and they started to continue along the slippery path.

Alex slipped away from the group, moving quietly through the forest. The rain masked the sound of his footsteps as he followed the signs of disturbance he had noticed earlier. His senses were on high alert, every muscle in his body tense as he made his way forward on the slippery terrain. Now, as he navigated the thick underbrush, he felt a familiar prickle of danger at the back of his neck.

As he followed the tracks, Alex couldn’t shake the feeling that he was being watched. The forest around him was eerily quiet, save for the sound of the rain and the occasional rustle of leaves.

A rustling noise came from behind a cluster of trees, and Alex crouched low, his eyes scanning the area. Two figures emerged from the shadows, moving with the practiced stealth of trained operatives. They were dressed in dark clothing, their faces obscured by hoods. Alex's heart pounded in his chest. They could be just some hikers enjoying a walk in a rainy day. But something about the way they moved told Alex that they weren’t here just for a stroll.

Leaning closer, he tried to get a better look. Suddenly, one of the figures looked straight at him, spotting him. "Hey!" the man shouted.

Alex had no choice but to engage. He lunged forward, aiming a punch at the nearest man. The man blocked it and retaliated, but Alex ducked and swept his leg out, knocking the man off balance.

The second man lunged at Alex, aiming a swift kick towards his midsection. Alex dodged to the side, the kick missing him by inches. He countered with a quick jab to the man’s ribs, feeling the satisfying impact of his fist against flesh. The man grunted in pain but didn’t go down. Instead, he swung a punch at Alex’s head. Alex ducked, the punch sailing harmlessly over him, and then he drove his elbow into the man’s stomach, doubling him over.

The first man had risen back to his feet and didn’t give Alex time to recover. He came at Alex with a series of rapid punches, forcing Alex to backpedal to avoid the blows. One punch grazed Alex’s cheek, but he ignored the sting, focusing on his opponent’s movements. The man was fast, but Alex had faced worse. He waited for an opening, and when his opponent overextended on a punch, Alex seized the opportunity. He grabbed the man’s arm, twisting it sharply and sending him sprawling to the ground.

The second man was coming at Alex again. This time, Alex was ready. He sidestepped the man’s attack and delivered a powerful kick to the back of his knee, causing him to stumble. Alex followed up with a punch to the jaw, knocking the man out cold.

The other, still in fighting condition scrambled to his feet, his eyes narrowing with anger. He pulled a knife from his belt and slashed at Alex. Alex dodged the blade, but the man was relentless, pressing forward with a series of quick, vicious strikes. Alex grabbed a fallen branch from the ground, using it to block the knife. The blade bit into the wood, and Alex twisted the branch, wrenching the knife from the other man’s hand and sending it flying into the underbrush.

The man roared in frustration and charged at Alex, trying to tackle him to the ground. Alex met him head-on, using the momentum against him. He twisted to the side, tripping his opponent and sending him crashing into a tree. Before the man could recover, Alex delivered a knockout punch to his temple.

Breathing heavily, Alex stood over the two unconscious men, his heart pounding in his chest. He wiped a trickle of blood from his cheek and took a moment to catch his breath. The fight had been intense, but he had come out on top.

He searched them quickly, finding a communication device on one of them. He pocketed it, knowing it might be useful later. Both men also had loaded guns in holsters. Alex took one of them. He hid it in the waistband of his hiking trousers, pulling the hem of his jacket to cover the handle. The presence of armed men who were clearly skilled in combat couldn’t mean anything good.

Alex wanted to make sure that if more trouble came their way before they were out of the woods, he would be able to do everything in his power to keep his classmates safe. If that meant stealing a gun from unconscious man, so be it. He checked the scene one more time before he melted back into the forest, his senses still on high alert. He had to get back to the others before Viper decided to come looking for him.

As Alex made his way back to the group, he noticed more subtle signs of disturbance in the forest—broken branches, fresh footprints, and the faint hum of distant voices. His heart rate quickened; there were definitely more hostiles in the area. He knew they would have to get the group out of the forest quickly and quietly.

Alex was thinking what the best approach in this situation would be. He knew he would be able to communicate with Viper without saying a word, but him knowing the military’s tactical hand signals would raise questions among the other students. On the other hand, he couldn’t risk for them making much noise and drawing attention to the location of the group.

Maybe he and Viper could later convince the others that it was all just a prank. Getting them out of here safe was now a priority. Any complications caused by the measures taken to ensure it, he would just have to handle when the time came.

Alex could feel his heart pumping as he approached the group. This would be hard. A knot in his stomach tightened. Here we go.

Reaching the group, he found Mr. Donovan looking straight at him, concern and anger etched on his face. "Alex, where have you—" Mr. Donovan began, but Alex immediately raised his finger to his lips, signalling for silence. He looked everyone in the eye, fearing that one of the others would cause some commotion. But the group had fell quiet, probably sensing the urgency in his demeanour.

Viper, recognizing the change in atmosphere, caught Alex's eye and pointed at himself and raised one hand on his ear in a way to communicate that he was listening. Alex looked around and saw the confusion in everyone else’s faces. He swallowed, feeling adrenaline coursing in his veins. He really didn’t want to do this in front of his classmates and one of his teachers. But their safety was now more important than him keeping his secret skills hidden. He would be able to explain this to them later. Somehow. He had to.

Alex looked back at Viper and with his mind made up, held up his index and middle finger close together, signifying "two.

Then he made a fist with his right hand and moved it sharply downward, the signal for "hostile" or "enemy," and followed it with a thumbs-up sign, indicating that those two hostiles were neutralized.

As he continued to sign to Viper that he suspected there was more enemies in the area he could see from the corner of his vision the unbelieving expressions in the faces of his classmates. They couldn’t believe that Alex, who appeared from the woods with a bleeding bruise on his cheek, was now communicating with the leader of an SAS unit in full silence and on top of it all, it looked as if Viper had expected him to be able to do so.

Finally, Alex made a retreating motion with his hand and raised his finger on his lips again, indicating that they needed to withdraw quickly and quietly.

Viper who had had a focused look on his face the whole time nodded sharply, raised his hand and pressed his thumb and index finger together to indicate he understood Alex’s message. Then he pointed at Alex and waved for him to lead the way. Viper took the pistol he had with him in his hand and signed to Alex that he would cover the group. Alex could see others’ eyes widen with the sight of the gun. Everyone could sense that something serious was going on.

Alex felt the gun he had taken from the unknown man on him but decided not to draw it. He would rely on it only if he really had no other options. This whole thing would need so much explaining even without him suddenly producing a pistol from his clothes.   

Alex signed back an acknowledgment and moved to the front of the group, gesturing for them to follow. Thankfully they all fell in line behind him and kept their silence. He led them carefully through the forest, choosing their path to avoid making noise and keeping an eye out for any signs of the hostiles. Viper followed behind, keeping watch for any threats.

The rain-soaked forest was eerily silent except for the occasional rustle of leaves, the distant calls of birds and rain hitting the ground and trees around them. The group moved with deliberate caution, every step measured to avoid detection. The tension was palpable, but Alex remained focused, determined to get everyone back to camp safely.

As Alex led the group through the dense forest, his senses remained on high alert. The silence was unnerving, every rustle of leaves or snap of a twig magnified in his mind. Just as he rounded a bend in the path, a figure stepped out in front of him a few meters away, blocking their way and pointing a weapon at them.

Alex's instincts kicked in immediately and he drew the gun he had taken from the unconscious operative, clicked the safety off and aimed at the man in front of him. But before he could react further, a sharp cry pierced the air from behind him.

"Alex!" Sam's voice was filled with fear.

Alex turned to look at the direction of the voice, his heart sinking. Sam was held in a chokehold with a gun aimed to his temple by a man whose face Alex instantly recognized. Walker had emerged from the shadows, and now had a smirk on his face. Their group was surrounded by at least half a dozen operatives, all pointing their guns to their direction.  

Alex felt fear gripping his insides. If Walker was here, it could mean only one thing. As hard as it was to believe, Scorpia had to be behind this all.  

"Hello Rider”, Walker said smiling while Alex aimed his gun at the Scorpia assassin who was holding his classmate. “Long time no see, huh?”

Alex gave Walker his most hateful look and stared at the man through the scope of the pistol in his hands.

“What do you want?” Alex asked with venom.

“You’ll find out, trust me”, Walker grinned. “Now, drop your weapons," the assassin commanded, his voice cold and threatening. "Or the kid gets it."

Viper, seeing the danger, slowly raised his hands and nodded at Alex. Reluctantly, Alex put the safety on and lowered his gun to the ground, setting it down gently. Viper did the same with his own weapon.

“All your weapons, Alex”, Walker said with a glimmer in his eyes looking at the teenager in front of him.

“I don’t have anything else on me”, Alex said defiantly.

“Don’t take me for a fool Rider. Your jacket, shoes, belt and watch. Drop them. And any electronics you have”, Walker commanded.

Alex glared at the man. He didn’t have any MI6 issued gadgets on him, but it seemed that this time, Scorpia would be extra cautious. Alex didn’t dare to argue while Walker had Sam on his mercy and dropped his watch, belt and jacket onto the ground next to the gun. His shirt was clinging into his skin now that his jacket no longer protected him from the pouring rain. Alex grimaced as he took off his shoes and his socks turned instantly soaking wet from the soggy and muddy ground. Then he took the communication device he had snatched before from his back pocket and let it fall into the ground.

"Good," Walker said, his eyes flicking between Alex and Viper. "Now, step back. Both of you."

Alex complied, his mind racing for a solution. He couldn't let anything happen to the others, but Scorpia operatives had an upper hand. Viper stepped back as well, his eyes never leaving Walker.

Walker tightened his grip on Sam, causing the boy to wince. "You always were a troublemaker, Alex. But this time, you’ve lost."

Alex's eyes darted around, assessing their surroundings and looking for any possible advantage. The rest of the group stood frozen, fear etched on their faces.

"Why don’t you let the others go and I’ll come with you without a fight?" Alex asked, trying to keep his voice steady.

Walker chuckled darkly. "There’s not going to be any fight, Alex. You wouldn’t dare to risk the life of this precious boy here by stirring up any trouble. No, they will come with us to ensure you don’t get any of your stupid ideas."

Before Alex could respond, Walker barked another command. "Get on your knees.”

Hesitantly Alex lowered himself on his knees, the mud soaking through his clothes.

"Put these on" Walker continued, his voice dripping with menace as he threw a pair of handcuffs to Alex.

Alex's mind whirled, trying to think of a way out of this situation. He had to protect his friends and get them back to safety, but with Walker holding Sam hostage, his current options were severely limited. Alex snapped the cuffs around his wrists and looked up at Walker who now nodded to one of the operatives on his side. The man in question took a syringe from his jacket pocket.

“Now Rider, catch”, Walker said as the man threw the syringe towards him. Alex caught the object and looked at it. It contained some clear liquid that would be administered through a sharp needle. Alex swallowed, his heart beating rapidly.

“If you wouldn’t mind”, Walker said, and Alex could hear how he enjoyed the situation where he had all this power over him. The assassin was clearly testing how far Alex would go to protect his classmates.

“Fuck you, Walker”, Alex spat and glared at the man.

“Now now, there’s no need for that kind of language. Come on, Alex, it’s just one little needle.” Walker taunted him. Alex saw him tightening his grip on Sam in threatening gesture. Sam closed his eyes and Alex was sure there was tears on the other boy’s face mixing in with the raindrops.  

Alex looked at the needle in his hand. He didn’t have any choice. Alex gathered all his courage and stabbed the sharp needle into his thigh. He then pushed down to inject the liquid from the syringe into his system. Alex could feel the effect almost immediately. He could feel his muscles starting to give out, the world started to spin around him. He fell on his side feeling the cold mud against him. He saw the concerned and fearful looks in the eyes of his classmates and two adults that accompanied the group. They were all standing there watching him lose his consciousness.

“Please don’t let them get hurt,” was Alex’s last thought before darkness swallowed him up.

Chapter Text

Viper's heart sank as he watched Alex collapse into the mud, unconscious from the injection with cuffs on his wrists. His instincts screamed at him to take action, but with Sam's life in immediate danger, he had to think tactically. He shot a look at Walker, who was grinning with satisfaction, looking at the unconscious boy lying in the mud. Walker was still holding Sam firmly in his grip.

"Alright," Viper said keeping his voice steady despite the anger boiling inside him. "You got what you wanted. Now let the boy go."

Walker laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. "You think this is about just taking Rider? No, we need you all to come with us. Insurance, you see."

Viper clenched his fists but kept his face neutral. His eyes scanned the surroundings, noting the positions of the other operatives. The odds were heavily against them, and any rash move could result in casualties.

Mr. Donovan, his face pale, looked at Viper with wide eyes. "What is happening?" he whispered.

"Stay calm," Viper replied quietly. "We'll get out of this. Just follow my lead."

Will, Liam, and Ellie were visibly shaken, their eyes darting around in fear. Viper caught their gazes and gave them a reassuring nod. "Stick together and do what they tell you."

Walker nodded to his men, who began to move in, their guns trained on the group. "Everyone, on your knees. Hands behind your heads."

The students hesitated, but Viper nodded at them to comply. They knelt in the mud, their faces full of fear and confusion as they were surrounded by armed men. Viper followed suit, his mind racing with possible escape plans.

"You, soldier," Walker said, "you’re going to help us get Rider out of here safely. If you don’t, I’ll start with the boy and then go through each one of them. Understood?"

Viper’s jaw tightened, but he remained outwardly calm. He knew that any sign of aggression now could trigger a disaster. Viper met Walker’s gaze, his eyes hard. "Understood."

As Walker's men secured the group, Viper's mind continued to work. He needed to find a way to turn the situation to their advantage. The students were tied together, bound from their wrists to the others beside them. Walker finally let Sam go just to attach him to the line of the students. Each one of them still had gun pointing at their direction.

Ellie felt tears streaming down her face, trying her best to suppress the sobs that wanted to make themselves known. Sam’s eyes were swollen and red, he was shaking from the aftermath of being held with gun against his head. Liam was staring at Alex, who was lying on the ground unmoving. Will had his eyes closed and was muttering something under his breath. Mr. Donovan was attached at the other end of the line that the students now formed, still kneeling on the ground and secured to each other by harsh ropes. Viper was still separated from the others keeping his hands behind his head.

“I’ll check him. Keep an eye on the others”, Walker said to the man beside him and approached Alex’s unconscious body. Viper thought that the man would check Alex’s pulse and other vitals but instead he rolled Alex on his back and looked into the boy’s mouth. After that he checked each of Alex’s fingernails until he lifted both eyelids and pointed a bright light into them. Then he turned Alex’s head from side to side and looked into his ears.

Viper felt dread on his stomach as he watched Walker search the boy that remained oblivious to the world surrounding them. Then Walker, apparently satisfied with the results of his check, lifted his gaze and looked straight at Viper.

“You, carry him”, Walker commanded nodding at Alex. “And no funny business or not all of you will make it out of this forest.”

Viper felt anger burn inside him, but he just nodded curtly. Walker straightened his position.

"Right then, we're moving out," Walker announced. "Keep up and don't try anything stupid."

Viper got up from his knees as they were dragged up to start their journey. He approached Alex’s unconscious form under Walker’s watchful gaze. He grabbed Alex’s limp body and hoisted him over his shoulder. The kid felt lighter than he had anticipated, and Viper was starkly reminded that the teenager he was now carrying was just that, a kid.

Viper clenched his jaw and felt determined to figure someway out from this situation. He just had to come up with a way to do it while ensuring everyone’s safety.

The group was marched deeper into the forest, the rain still pouring down. Viper noted every detail of their path, every potential escape route. He needed a plan, and he needed one fast.

"Where are you taking us?" Viper demanded.

"Someplace secure," Walker replied. "Let’s just say, you’re going to be our guests for a little while."

Viper knew better than to expect mercy from these men. He glanced at the students, their faces pale and eyes wide. He needed to keep them calm, focused.

As they walked, Viper caught sight of a slight opening in the trees ahead. His mind raced, calculating distances and angles. Viper surveyed their captors. There were six operatives, including Walker, all heavily armed. Taking them down wouldn't be easy, especially with the students' safety at stake and Viper had to abandon any thoughts about straight attack.

They continued marching through the forest, the tension thick in the air. Viper knew he had to act soon. Every second they delayed increased the risk to Alex and the others.

Then Walker's radio crackled to life. "Base to Walker. Status update."

Walker grabbed his radio, his eyes still on Viper. "We have Rider and his group. Heading to extraction point. ETA ten minutes."

Viper took a calming breath as his mind worked fast. Ten minutes. That was all the time he had to come up with a plan. He glanced at the students, walking stiffly with fear in their eyes. They didn’t belong in this kind of situation. Having armed men surrounding them with one of their classmates unconscious, getting dragged through the mud and rain to unknown location. Viper felt a pang of responsibility. How could they have messed up so badly?

As Walker finished his transmission, Viper caught his eye. "You're making a big mistake. You know this won't end well for you."

Walker smirked. "We'll see about that. Now, keep moving."

The group finally arrived at the extraction point, a clearing in the forest where a familiar looking SAS vehicle and one black car awaited them. The rain had let up slightly, but the air was still thick with tension. Viper's mind was still racing as he tried to come up with a plan to get everyone out safely. Any plan. But his mind was coming up empty.

As they approached the vehicles, Viper noticed two operatives, who looked visibly angry, waiting for them. One of them was nursing a bruised jaw, while the other had a dark scowl on his face.

Walker walked over to one of the operatives and handed him the gun that Alex had suddenly drawn out of his waistband before. "I believe this belongs to you," he said with a smirk. "Better keep a closer eye on your gear next time."

Now Viper knew where the boy had gotten the gun. It had been a surprise for him that Alex had been carrying one.

The operative snatched the gun back, glaring at Walker before turning his gaze to Alex, who was still hanging unconscious on Viper’s shoulder. "I'll make sure to pay him back for that," he muttered.

"Well, you only have yourself to blame. I warned you not to get within the striking distance with Rider," Walker said.

The man with a bruise on his jaw had a poisonous look but refrained from saying anything else. Walker nodded and turned his attention back to Viper and the group. "Load them up."

The operatives began ushering the group they had as hostages toward the cars. Viper kept a close eye on everything, looking for any opportunity to turn the situation in their favour.

"Viper," Ellie whispered, her voice trembling. "What are we going to do?"

"Just stay calm," Viper said, trying to keep his voice steady. "Everything’s going to be okay."

As they were being loaded into the two vehicles, Viper took note of the surroundings. The operatives were relaxed, confident in their superior numbers and the control they had over the situation. And Viper had to admit it, being unarmed, accompanied by civilians and carrying one unconscious boy, all the odds were against him.

Walker supervised the operation, his eyes never leaving Viper. "You can place Rider on the ground now. Don’t worry, we’ll see that he gets to our destination in one piece. Well, mostly at least."

Viper knew Walker was taunting him and didn't rise to the bait. He was sure that any show of defiance would only put the students in more danger. Instead, he lowered Alex on the forest floor with gentle moves. Viper looked at Alex’s face and was startled to notice, how young the boy seemed now that he was not awake and continuously on high alert.

Viper stepped back and they watched as Alex was being roughly handled by one of the operatives. He would need to wake up soon if they were to have any chance of escaping. The doors of the car slammed shut, and the vehicles roared to life, speeding off into the forest.

Falcon paced anxiously, glancing at his watch for the sixth time in the past fifteen minutes. The rain had finally let up, but a heavy fog still hung in the air. He checked his watch again and frowned.

He had gotten back to the campsite with part of the group after one of the kid’s hurt his ankle. Viper was supposed to do the minor route related to their navigation exercise and then head back. It had taken too long.

“They should have been back by now,” he muttered to Bear who was sitting by his side. “Even if they would’ve gotten lost at some point, they should have made it back already. Viper wouldn’t let them wander too far.”

Tom, sitting nearby, overheard the conversation and looked up with a worried expression. "Do you think something might have happened to them?"

Falcon sighed and shook his head. "No, it’s probably nothing. It’s just not like Viper to be late without a reason but don’t worry. I’m sure they’re okay."

Tom’s worry deepened and his thoughts immediately jumped to Alex. “Alex is with them, right?”

Falcon noticed the panic in Tom’s eyes and tried to offer some reassurance for the boy who was worried about his friend. " It’s possible they just got delayed, maybe took a wrong turn."

Tom bit his lip, clearly not convinced. "But what if something happened? What if there is some other reason that they’re not back yet?"

Falcon and Bear glanced at each other. They both knew about one of the training units coming under attack yesterday. After all, it was all part of the reason why they were here now.

Falcon kept his voice steady as he said to Bear. "I’ll go check on them. Stay here and let the others know what’s happening."

Bear nodded, his expression grim. "Be careful, just in case."

Falcon grabbed his gear and set off in the direction Viper's group was supposed to have taken. He moved quickly, his SAS training kicking in as he scanned the surroundings for any signs of the group. The forest was eerily silent, and the fog made it hard to see far ahead.

As he reached the area where Viper's group was last known to be, Falcon saw no sign of them. The path was muddy and slippery, but there were no fresh footprints leading back to the camp. His heart sank as his concern turned into a gnawing fear. Something was definitely wrong.

He searched the area thoroughly, his anxiety mounting with each passing minute. The group was supposed to navigate a simple route and return, but there were no signs of them anywhere. Falcon decided it was time to report the situation.

He pulled out his radio and contacted Colonel Sanders. "Colonel Sanders, this is Falcon. We have a situation. Viper's group is missing. Over."

There was a brief pause before Colonel Sanders’ voice crackled through the radio. "Falcon, this is Sanders. How long have they been overdue? Over."

"At least an hour, sir. I’ve searched the area where they were supposed to be, but there’s no sign of them. Over."

"Understood, Falcon. Get me information about who were part of that group. We’ll organize a search party immediately. Over."

"Roger that, Colonel. I’m heading back now. Over and out."

Falcon turned back towards the campsite, his mind racing with possibilities. As he retraced his steps, he couldn’t shake the feeling that something had gone terribly wrong.

Back at the camp, Tom waited anxiously, his eyes fixed on the path. When Falcon emerged from the trees, Tom instantly ran up to him. "Did you find them?"

Falcon shook his head, his expression serious. "No, but I contacted Colonel Sanders and he is organizing a search party. They couldn’t have gotten far. Don’t worry."

Tom nodded, but the fear in his eyes remained. Falcon put a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "We’ll find them."

Colonel Sanders sat at his desk in the command centre, surrounded by the soft hum of equipment and the quiet chatter of his team busy. Reports and maps were spread out before him, all related to the ongoing search for the three missing soldiers.

He rubbed his temples, trying to stave off the headache that was forming. The forest was vast, and the foggy, rainy weather wasn’t helping their efforts. The grid search had continued non-stop day and night, but they had found nothing.

Suddenly Colonel’s radio crackled to life. He picked it up hoping for some good news for a change.  "Colonel Sanders, this is Falcon. We have a situation. Viper's group is missing. Over."

Colonel Sanders closed his eyes. They had got be kidding him. Now there was a group of missing school children added in the mix. “Bloody hell”, the Colonel muttered before responding. "Falcon, this is Sanders. How long have they been overdue? Over."

The situation had already been dire, and now, with Falcon's latest report, it had taken a turn for the worse.

Even as Colonel Sanders asked Falcon to send the information of who belonged to the group, he knew for certain, that Cub was going to be one of the missing kids. When the brief conversation between Falcon and Colonel came to an end, Sanders set the radio down looking at the map again. He clenched his fist, a wave of frustration washing over him.

He knew Viper was experienced and cautious, which made their disappearance even more alarming. The fact that this was happening so soon after the three soldiers went missing, added a layer of complexity and urgency. How was the enemy able to make their moves in so fast pace?

 Colonel studied the map and confirmed that the locations of both disappearances were in different parts of the park. They hadn’t been able to find anything useful around the areas of the first attack. Colonel lifted his gaze from the map.

"Lieutenant," Sanders called out to his second-in-command, who was standing nearby.

"Yes, sir?" The lieutenant approached, sensing the gravity of the situation.

"Get a search party ready immediately. Viper’s gone missing with a group of school children. Have another team continue the search for Snake, Jaguar, and Raven. Move the majority of our strength to the location of the latest disappearance." Sanders ordered.

"Right away, sir," the lieutenant responded, turning to relay the orders.

"And Lieutenant," Sanders added, "let’s ensure the perimeter is secure and the roadblocks still active. I’ve received no reports of anyone suspicious having left or arrived in the area, which means that our missing people are still around the park somewhere. We need to find them."

The lieutenant nodded. "Yes, sir. But this area is vast. It could take days to cover it all thoroughly."

Sanders leaned back in his chair, staring at the map. He felt the weight of responsibility heavy on his shoulders. These were his men, and it was his duty to bring them back safely. He couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something more sinister at play. The enemy was able to attack too smoothly and in too convenient places, leaving no traces behind them. They had searched vigorously yet they had found no signs of the missing soldiers. Now a new group, including Cub and Viper, were lost and the stakes were higher.

He stood up and walked to the window, looking out at the forest beyond. The fog was lifting slightly, but the atmosphere remained tense. The rain had turned the ground into a muddy mess, complicating their search efforts even further. Sanders took a deep breath, trying to maintain his composure. And he knew that his options were limited. He would need to make a phone call to London, to Mrs. Jones, the new head of MI6.

The vehicles holding Scorpia operatives and their new hostages sped through the forest, leaving the muddy paths behind and transitioning onto a paved road. The journey seemed to drag on. The tension inside the cars was palpable. Mr. Donovan with Will, Liam and unconscious Alex in one car and Viper, Sam and Ellie in the other.

Eventually, they arrived at a remote compound. Multiple buildings were scattered across the area, each one in different state of decay. The air was damp and smelt of rain and forest floor and armed guards were patrolling around. Viper was looking out the window of the car, maintaining his calm exterior while his mind raced as he tried to commit what he saw to his memories. The cars drove into the heart of the weary looking old holiday resort, stopping in front of a large building.

The operatives roughly pulled the captives out of the vehicles. Alex was still unconscious, his limp form being dragged by two of the guards. Viper, Mr. Donovan, and the students were pushed along, their captors pointing at them with guns.

They were led through a slippery yard towards one of the buildings. Once the door was opened, Viper could see a stack of crates beside one of the walls. The area was big and weary, the smell of decay and rust hitting his nose. On the other side of the room, he noticed a line of barred spaces, one of which was holding three figures that he immediately recognized.

Snake, Jaguar and Raven all stood up, looking through the bars of the space that contained them. They had worried expressions on their faces as they surveyed how the group of schoolkids, accompanied by Viper and one teacher, were guided to the old empty storage space that was next to theirs, separated by a barred wall.

“Get in and stand back”, the man with a bruised jaw commanded and pointed his gun to the group. Will, Sam, Ellie and Liam hurried at the back of the space followed by Mr. Donovan. Viper stepped in and turned around to see how two guards, who were still holding Alex between them, dragged him in and dropped him on the ground with unnecessary force. Viper glared at the two men but refrained from saying anything while there was still operatives pointing their guns at the students behind him.

Walker stepped forward with a grin on his face and slammed the door of the storage space shut. It left echoing sound in the room, a stark reminder that for now, they were trapped. A sturdy lock appeared at their door clicking shut.

“Enjoy your stay”, Walker said, casting one last victorious look at Alex who was still out of this world, laying on the cold floor in his wet and muddy clothes.  

Finally, Walker and his team left, leaving only the two guards behind them to keep an eye on their prisoners.

Viper rushed immediately to Alex’s side and checked his pulse, noting for his relief, that it was steady. The boy still had handcuffs on him and his skin was feeling cold against Viper’s touch.

Viper tapped Alex's face firmly, his voice filled with masked anxiety. "Wake up. Come on, Alex. We need you to wake up."

“Viper”, Snake’s serious voice called him. “What happened? Where’s the rest of your unit?”

Viper turned to look at the three other soldiers who were dressed in unfamiliar sweatpants and T-shirts, looking weary but unharmed.

“We were ambushed while we were separated from the rest of the group. They made Alex inject himself with something and he’s been out cold since," Viper explained. He tried to keep his voice steady but could hear the worry he was feeling leaking into his voice.  

Jaguar moved closer to the bars that separated them, his expression concerned. "Why would they do that?"

Viper met Snake’s eye, they both knew the answer. Now they just had to decide how much to share. But before neither of them had a change to reply, Ellie asked with her voice trembling. "Why are we here? What do they want?"

The students were huddled together, looking scared and confused. Mr. Donovan was standing beside them looking lost and staring at Alex with unreadable expression.

"What's wrong with Alex? Why won't he wake up?" Liam asked, his voice wavering.

Viper, trying to reassure the others, replied, "It’s most likely some kind of sedative. It’ll wear off.”

Sam, still shaken, looked at Alex with concern. "He looks really bad. Are you sure he's going to be okay?"

Ellie came forward and knelt beside Alex. There was tears in her eyes as as she gently touched his shoulder. "Alex, please wake up."

But Alex remained unresponsive, his breathing shallow and his face pale.

Will, his usual bravado gone, said in a small voice, "What if he doesn't wake up? What if something's really wrong with him? What happens to us then?"

"He’s strong. He'll pull through," Viper tried to continue reassure them.

Snake, standing close by, nodded in agreement. "Yeah, we just need to give him some time. But you need to keep him warm. Viper, lift him off the ground. It would be best if you could take off that wet shirt of his and cover him with your jacket. That way he won’t lose so much body heat while unconscious."

Viper nodded and stripped off his jacket. He looked at the students around him and they took the hint, turning around to give some privacy for their classmate. Then Viper started to take off Alex’s soaking wet shirt. It was left stuck, hanging from his wrists, the handcuffs preventing Viper from removing the piece of clothing all the way. Viper noticed some bruises covering the boy’s upper body. He must’ve gotten them in the fight with Tiger previous day. Viper grimaced at the sight and started to wrap his jacket around Alex when his eyes caught a round scar on the teen’s chest.

Viper’s eyes widened as he recognised the scar for what it was. At some point in time, the boy had gotten shot, straight to the heart.

“Shit”, Viper whispered in shock. “What the hell happened to you?”

He finished wrapping his jacket over Alex, trying to get it cover as much of the skin as possible. It was hard with the boy’s wrists attached together by the metal cuffs. Viper knew he wouldn’t be able to get Alex’s scar covered with the jacket this way. Viper glanced at Alex’s classmates who still had their backs turned to them. Viper had a hunch that Alex wouldn’t appreciate everyone seeing the marks of violence on his body.

“Is everything okay?” Snake asked. Apparently, Viper taking so long to finish with his task was somehow alarming in Snake’s mind.

“Yeah, just a minute”, Viper said and came to conclusion. He sat down, placing his back against the barred wall between the two storage spaces that now functioned as cells. Viper took a hold of Alex and placed the unconscious boy so that his back leaned against Viper’s chest. Then Viper wrapped his arms around Alex holding the jacket’s edges firmly in place so that it would give as much cover to the teenager than possible.

“Okay, I think I got it”, Viper said as a sign for the others that they could turn around as much as a reassurance for himself that he got the situation, at least a little bit, under control. The students turned around, their eyes instantly falling on Alex who was now positioned to lean against the soldier, wrapped in a jacket with his wet hair clinging to his skin, trousers and socks stained with mud and a darkening bruise on his cheek.

“This can’t be happening”, Will muttered with thick voice unable to move his eyes away from his unconscious classmate. “This can’t be happening.”

The forest was eerily silent as members of K-Unit moved methodically through their assigned grid. The rain had slowed to a light drizzle, making the ground beneath them a treacherous mix of mud and slick leaves. They scanned the underbrush with practiced eyes, searching for any signs of their missing team mate and recruits.

"Anything?" Wolf asked, his voice was tense and the weight of their current mission was clearly wearing on him.

"Negative," Eagle replied, shaking his head. "Not a trace."

Behind them, Coyote moved with equal vigilance, his eyes darting to every shadow and rustle. They had been searching for hours, and the growing frustration was thick in the air.

"This place is a damn maze," Coyote muttered, kicking a rock out of his way. "How are we supposed to find them if there's no sign at all?"

Eagle glanced at Coyote, then back to the forest. "We keep looking. They have to be out here somewhere."

Suddenly, Wolf's comms crackled to life. "K-Unit, this is Colonel Sanders. Report back to the camp immediately."

Wolf frowned, pressing the earpiece closer. "Colonel, we're still conducting our search. No sign of them yet."

"I understand, Wolf, but there's a new development. I received information that Viper and Cub are missing, as well as one teacher and four other schoolkids. I need your unit to regroup at the camp for a new strategy."

A heavy silence fell over K-Unit as they absorbed the news. Wolf felt anxiety and anger rising in his chest. First Snake and now Cub. Two of his unit members were missing and here they were, trekking through the forest on foot without finding anything useful.

"Copy that, Colonel," Wolf responded, his voice grim. "We're on our way."

He turned to the others, his expression hard. "You heard the man. Pack it up. We're heading back."

Eagle and Coyote exchanged worried glances but complied without question. As they made their way back through the forest, the reality of the situation sank in.

"What the hell is going on? What happened to Cub?" Eagle asked, his voice uncharacteristically quiet.

"Knowing him, he probably stumbled onto something big," Wolf replied. "Kid's got a knack for finding trouble." And he should know, he had taken a bullet for the kid once.

"Or trouble finds him," Eagle added thoughtfully. "And he was supposed to be here on a school trip. That kid must have the worst luck in the world."

“Or he knew something and didn’t care to share for the rest of us”, Coyote said.

“No, I don’t believe he would risk his classmates or our soldiers lives by keeping something this important to himself. If he had been aware of any enemies in the area, he would have told us after Snake went missing with the two recruits”, Wolf said with a stern voice.

Eagle glanced at Wolf. He had doubted Cub’s honesty at first, but if Wolf was this eager to defend the teenager, he would trust his unit leader’s opinion. After all, Wolf was only one of them who had been on a mission with the boy. Even if he had refused to share any details of the events.

They arrived at the camp to find a flurry of activity. Colonel was at the center, issuing orders and coordinating with other units. When he saw K-Unit, he gave a command for the others to move out and started to approach K-Unit.

“Let’s go into my office”, Colonel Sanders said and led the way.

When they were alone, Colonel turned sharply to face the members of K-Unit.

"Okay, so here's the situation," Colonel began to explain the situation. "We haven't been able to find any signs of Snake, Jaguar or Raven, as you know. And now Viper, Cub and a group of kids have vanished as well. I’ve gotten reports from the roadblocks that no one suspicious has left or arrived in the area, which means they're still here somewhere. We're expanding the search grid and increasing patrols. I’m moving the most intense search to the site of the latest disappearance. We have a lot of ground to cover, and I need all hands on deck for this."

Wolf nodded. "Understood, sir. What are our orders? “

Colonel looked at Wolf before he continued, his voice lowering slightly. "I contacted MI6 after I got the news of Cub’s disappearance. They are denying knowing anything related to the current events, but the head of MI6 agreed to send a few of their agents to help us out. I’m sure you’re pleased to hear that you’ll get Fox, or Agent Daniels as he is known these days, to join your unit on this task."

Eagle's eyes widened slightly. "Fox? He's coming here?"

"Yes," Colonel confirmed. "I want you to go the campsite of Cub’s class and help J-Unit evacuate them out of the area safely. I don’t feel comfortable having them here with how the situation is escalating. I’ll call the teachers to let them know. Once Daniels arrives, you’ll get your grid assigned and can start the search near the area where the kids disappeared."

Wolf, Eagle and Coyote nodded, each understanding the gravity of the situation.

“Good, you’re dismissed”, Colonel Sanders said, and K-Unit saluted before heading out.

“It seems like we’re getting a full-on K-Unit reunion,” Eagle said as they walked towards the depot to get a vehicle to start their journey to the other part of Brecon Beacons where Cub’s classmates and teachers were located.

“Yeah, we just have to find Snake and Cub first for it to actually happen”, Wolf commented darkly.

“We’ll find them Wolf. You heard the Colonel, even MI6 is sending resources to help us out”, Coyote said, trying to stay optimistic.

They walked rest of the way in silence, each one deep in their own thoughts. The fate and lives of their unit members, two recruits and the missing children were at stake, and they were determined not to fail.

Viper held Alex close and he could feel the chill of the room seep into his own bones. The jacket he had wrapped around the boy was the only barrier against the cold, and he hoped it was enough. He could feel Alex's shallow breaths against his chest, each one a small reassurance that he was still hanging on.

The smell of damp and mold lingered in the air, making it difficult to breathe deeply. Metal bars separated the captives into two cells, the sound of water dripping somewhere in the background adding to the oppressive atmosphere.

The students, huddled together in one of the corners, tried to find comfort in each other's presence. Their minds filled with questions and doubts.

Will couldn’t shake the image of Alex confidently using military hand signals and pulling out a gun from his clothes. He had been spreading the rumours of Alex being involved in some criminal activity and at first, he had thought that he had been right. That the men who had threatened them were part of a gang that was pissed for Alex for some reason. But Alex’s effortless way to work with Viper using military tactics made him doubt himself. But any explanations for the events that came through his mind just didn’t make any sense.

Sam's eyes hadn’t left Alex's face. He watched his classmate being held by Viper and felt a mix of dread and gratitude. The fear and helplessness he had felt in the moment where he had been held with gun against his head still gripped his stomach and he remembered Alex injecting himself with some substance just to keep him safe.

Liam tried to keep a brave face, and he sat next to Ellie having wrapped his arm around the girl’s shoulder. Ellie was the most visibly shaken and kept glancing at the barred door, hoping for a miracle.

Snake, Jaguar and Raven were also sitting down on the ground, staying close to the bars that separated the two groups.

“How did you know that Alex would be able to use those hand signs in the woods?” Will suddenly blurted out to break the silence, looking at Viper. He had decided to get some insight to their current situation. All the other students also moved their gaze towards the soldier in their cell, curious looks in their eyes.

“I didn’t”, Viper lied and shifted his position. His legs and arms were feeling stiff after sitting on the hard ground holding a teenager for what felt like hours.

“Yes, you did. When Alex came back to the group and showed us to be quiet you started to sign to him. You knew he would understand”, Liam jumped in on the conversation.

Viper felt uneasy. He didn’t want to lie to these kids who were already scared and confused. But he wouldn’t be able to tell the truth either. So he shrugged. “It came naturally to me as a part of my training. But I don’t know where Alex has learned it.”

“Don’t think we are stupid. Alex managed to beat up one of your SAS recruits in a fight, stole a gun from one of the men in the forest, knew how to use it and he’s obviously familiar with at least one of the men who took us”, Will continued list the thoughts that had occupied his mind during their time here. He had defiant look in his eyes as he stared at Viper. “You must know at least something about this, and we deserve to know.”

Viper stayed silent his mind racing for an answer that wouldn’t reveal too much but he could understand that the kids wanted to get some information that would explain their situation. He could see Raven and Jaguar absorbing the information Will was babbling out. The two recruits furrowed their brows in confusion, shifting their gazes towards the unconscious teenager in his arms.

"You have to understand," Viper began, his voice steady but soft, "Sometimes, knowing too much can put you in danger. The less you know, the safer you are."

Will shook his head, frustration evident in his features. "We’re already in danger. Knowing might actually help us understand what’s happening and what we need to do."

“The best thing you can do right now is to stay calm and follow our lead. Trust us to get you out of here." Snake joined in on the conversation.

“Why would they make him leave some of his clothes behind?” Ellie piped up with a quiet voice. Seeing Alex being commanded around by an armed man had felt wrong and the things he made Alex do didn’t make any sense in Ellie’s mind.

Snake thought about that for a moment. "Well, it can be used as a tactic to disarm and humiliate."

Viper turned to look at his fellow soldiers who weren’t wearing their uniforms anymore and he knew that they already had personal experience of that tactic during their time here.

“But that man referred to Alex’s shoes, belt and watch as weapons”, Sam commented looking at Alex’s face with confused look in his eyes. “Please, someone tell us what’s going on” he pleaded glancing between Viper and Snake.

Viper took a deep breath, trying to collect his thoughts. He could see the desperation and fear in the eyes of the kids, and he knew they had to tread carefully.

“I think it’s best that we wait for Alex to wake up. It’s no use to speculate anything right now. But we will keep you safe. You have to trust that”, Viper said wanting to end the questionings for now. Snake nodded and moved himself closer to Viper and Alex before the kids would have an opportunity to come up with some new question.

“So, how’s he doing?” Snake asked. “He’s been out for quite a while.”

“Yeah, I hope he wakes up soon. The pulse is steady and he’s breathing although it’s a little shallow.” Viper said adjusting his hold on Alex.

“Do you know what they gave him?” Snake asked as he tried to get a look at the unconscious boy behind the barred wall.

“No idea. But I doubt it would be anything too dangerous or lethal. They went through a lot of trouble to get him here”, Viper answered. He knew that in the wider scale of current events, it didn’t necessary mean anything too good for the kid, but for now at least, it meant that they wanted him to stay alive.

Snake nodded slowly, but was still concerned. "True. But whatever they used, it could have side effects. When he wakes up, he might be disoriented. We need to be ready for that. We can’t be sure how he reacts."

Viper's grip tightened around Alex protectively. "I'll handle him."

Snake leaned in closer, dropping his voice barely above a whisper. "And keep an eye on his vitals. If his breathing gets worse or his pulse starts to drop, we need to act fast." Then he leaned back and Viper could sense the worry in the other man.

“Shit this is messed up”, Snake sighed after a moment, running a hand through his hair. "I mean he’s just a kid. None of them should be here."

Viper glanced at Alex's classmates, who were trying to listen into their conversation. “Yeah”, he let out a breath. He felt the slight tremors of Alex's body against his own and silently willed the boy to wake up.

Tom watched nervously as the last drizzles of the rain turned into a heavy fog. The remaining students were gathered in a tight group, whispering in hushed tones. Alex, Viper, Mr. Donovan, and four other classmates had been missing for a long time, and no one knew what had happened to them. Tom could feel his heart racing as he thought about the possibility of his best friend in danger.

He couldn’t shake the feeling that something terrible had happened. His concern for Alex gnawed at him, and he found himself constantly glancing around, hoping for a sign of his friend.

The sound of approaching vehicles snapped him out of his thoughts. Tom saw a group of soldiers stepping out of the trucks. Wolf, Eagle, and Coyote moved with purpose towards the group, their faces were set in grim determination. Tom's heart pounded in his chest as he watched the approaching soldiers.

Wolf came in front of the group of students, his authoritative presence managing to calm the anxious murmurs. "We’re here to help you out of the park. Gather your things quickly. We need to move out."

Tom quickly grabbed his backpack and looked around at his classmates. Their faces looked confused and a little fearful in the presence of additional SAS unit. They all started to have a feeling that something else was going on here. It was weird that they would have to leave the area completely. The forest had been their haven of adventure, and now they were being forced to leave abruptly without any proper explanation.

As they started to organize, Tom overheard a conversation between boys in his class.

"This sucks," James muttered, shoving his hands into his pockets. "We didn’t even get to finish this field trip."

"Yeah," David agreed. "I was actually starting to enjoy this. And now we have to leave because of... what? Some kind of threat? Why else would these soldiers escort us out of here?"

"I’m betting this has something to do with Alex," Matt said bitterly. "It's always because of Alex. It can’t be just a coincidence that it was his group that got lost."

Tom's heart sank at the mention of his best friend. He knew Alex wasn’t to blame, but he couldn’t say anything that would convince the others without compromising Alex’s secret. He caught sight of Rachel, who was biting her lip, looking towards the direction where the group had disappeared.

"Alright, everyone," Wolf’s voice called out, his voice commanding attention. “J-Unit and we are here to assist you in getting on the bus and out of the area. Let's move quickly and orderly. Stay close and follow our lead."

The members of J-Unit came to greet Wolf, Eagle and Coyote. They started to walk towards the place where a bus would pick them up and drive them away from the Brecon Beacons.

Tom fell in line with the others, his thoughts racing. He couldn’t shake the worry for Alex. The soldiers led them through the forest path, moving swiftly but cautiously. Tom could see the tension in the soldiers faces, their eyes scanning the surroundings as for looking out for any signs of danger.

Tom walked behind Wolf and Bear and couldn’t help but overhear snippets of conversation between the SAS members.

“Good to have you here Wolf. What a shit show. We’re gonna need all the help we can get if we are going to search the area”, Bear said with concern in his voice.

“Any sign of the missing?” Wolf asked.

“Not yet,” Bear replied. “Some units are already in the area searching for them, but we have to prioritize getting the rest of these kids to safety.”

Behind them Tom instantly knew which unit had arrived to help. K-Unit. He recognized Wolf’s codename from Alex’s tales regarding his training here. Tom decided that he would need to find a way to talk to Wolf in private before they would be transported back to London.

Suddenly, a voice pulled him out of his thoughts. "You okay?" it was one of soldiers, his tone surprisingly gentle.

Tom nodded, though he wasn’t sure if he believed it himself. "Just worried about my friend."

“Was he part of the group that went missing?” the soldier asked to keep the conversation going.

“Yeah, Alex. What’s your name?” Tom changed the topic suddenly. The soldier beside him had arrived with Wolf so he could potentially also be one of the soldiers that Alex trained with.  

“Eagle," Eagle answered shortly, a little baffled by the sudden question.

“I need to talk to you about Alex," Tom said urgently dropping his voice. Wolf, Snake, Eagle and Fox. Those names Alex had given him when talking about his brief time with the SAS. The soldier next to him would understand his concern and need for information regarding Alex going missing.

Eagle just gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder taking a pity on the teenager who was obviously worried about his friend. "I know you worry about your friend. But we’ll find him." Eagle tried to reassure Tom.

“No, I mean, I need to talk to you about…” Tom glanced around to make sure no one was eavesdropping in his conversation with the SAS soldier before finishing his sentence. ”…Cub.”

For a fracture of second, Eagles eyes widened and then he also checked that they were not heard by others. “Not here," he said shortly.

Eagle left Tom’s side to approach Wolf. Tom could see Eagle whisper something to Wolf who nodded sharply.

Once the bus appeared to their view, Tom found himself being guided by Wolf and Eagle a little away from the rest of the group, near the edge of the forest. The murmur of his classmates faded into the background, and Tom’s heart was beating in his chest. Even when he knew that these soldiers were on his side and the good guys, their demeanour and presence was intimidating.

Wolf glanced around to make sure no one was within earshot before speaking. "Alright kid, what do you know about Cub?"

Tom took a deep breath, his eyes flicking between the two soldiers. He could feel his palms sweating. "I know he trained here with you and I know about his…job. He told me about his time with you guys, so I recognized your names. I just want to know why he is missing. Did you snatch him up for some stupid mission here? Did somebody attack them? What do you know?”

Eagle exchanged a look with Wolf before responding. "Look kid, we really don’t know much about this. If we did, we’d be out there right now, bringing them back."

Tom clenched his fists, feeling frustrated. "You expect me to believe that? You guys must know more. All I know is that a group went missing and we are sent away. Nobody has even confirmed if they were taken or got lost. But I know Alex wouldn’t just get lost. Somebody has him and I know he’s been on missions, dangerous ones. I’m worried. Please, just tell me the truth. Is he held by MI6? Is the group getting lost just some set up? Or did some enemy group attack them?"

Wolf’s expression hardened. "Well, I can tell you that we are not behind this. Our own soldiers are also missing. But it’s not that simple. Even if we knew more about the situation, we couldn't just tell you. It’s classified. We can’t discuss operational details. Just know that we’re doing everything we can to find your friends.”

Tom shook his head, desperation in his eyes. "I don’t care about classified. Alex is my best friend. I need to know."

Eagle sighed, his face softening with empathy. "Look, kid. We understand you’re worried. Hell, we’re worried too. But there are rules. Protocols. We can’t just break them."

Wolf placed a firm hand on Tom’s shoulder. "We’re doing everything we can to find him. You need to trust us. Focus on keeping yourself and the others safe. Cub wouldn’t want you to stay around if there is any danger."

Tom’s eyes flashed with determination. "But I want to help. You don’t know him like I do. He’s more than just a soldier or some agent. He’s my friend."

Eagle nodded, understanding Tom's reasoning but knowing their hands were tied. "We get it. We really do. But you have to let us do our job. The best thing you can do right now is to stay out of harm’s way."

Tom wanted to argue, to demand more answers, but he could see the resolve in their eyes. These men were professionals, bound by their duty and the secrecy of their work. He took a deep breath, trying to calm the raging emotions inside of him.

"Fine," he said finally, his voice tinged with resignation. "But promise me you won’t stop until you find him."

Wolf and Eagle exchanged a solemn look before Wolf spoke. "You have our word. We won’t rest until we bring him back."

Tom nodded, feeling a small measure of comfort in their promise.

"Alright, let’s keep it moving," Coyote’s voice sounded from behind them instructing the group of school kids.

Eagle nodded to Tom in a gesture to join the others and they turned to make their way back to the rest of the group, Wolf trailing behind them. As they approached the bus, J-Unit members helped the students with their bags, urging them to get seated quickly. Tom noticed the tension in the air with the way the soldiers moved around with a sense of urgency.

Eagle came to stand by the bus door and he caught Tom’s eye while Tom was boarding the vehicle. "Don’t worry, kid. We’ve got some of the best people looking for Alex and the others. He’ll be alright. They’ll all be alright."

Tom nodded but the knot in his stomach still didn’t ease. He climbed onto the bus, finding a seat next to James, who was staring out the window, lost in thought. As Tom sat down, James turned to look at him.

“What were you talking about with those two soldiers? What did they tell you? Is this because of Alex?” James started to bomb him with questions.

“It was nothing, they just assured me that they are going to find everyone”, Tom said feeling a flush of anger. He was pissed that it seemed like everyone was ready to pin this on his best friend who could be in life threatening situation even as they spoke.

“Why would they talk to you separately? Tom, come on, you can tell me.” James probed but Tom remained quiet and crossed his arms, leaning back against the seat.

Outside, Wolf was coordinating with J-Unit, ensuring everyone was accounted for. "Once the bus is loaded, we head out immediately. We’re going to escort the bus from the park just to be sure. Two men in the bus, and two in each vehicle accompanying it."

Falcon, Bear and Lynx nodded.

As the last of the students boarded, the bus engine roared to life. Tom took one last look at the forest, the place that was supposed to offer them a fun field trip full of activities but was now just a threatening entity, with his best friend facing danger again somewhere in it.

"All set?" Wolf asked, looking over the students in the bus.

"Yeah, we’re ready," Falcon confirmed, closing the bus door.

As the bus pulled away, Tom couldn’t shake the feeling of dread that settled over him. The trees blurred past the windows, and the conversations among the students were hushed and filled with worry. Two SAS vehicles accompanied the bus, one in front of it and other one in the back. They moved steadily towards safety, leaving behind the national park that now buzzed with soldiers conducting their search for the missing people.

Chapter Text

Alex stirred as his consciousness started to gradually return. The world around him felt fuzzy and distant, like he was emerging from a deep, dark tunnel. His body ached, and there was a dull throb in his head. The first thing he noticed was the cold. Something was wrapped around him but despite it, a chill had seeped into his bones. His head pounded, and his mouth felt dry and metallic, a bitter aftertaste lingering.

With a groan, he tried to move, but his body felt heavy and sluggish. As he was trying to blink his eyes open, he saw the dim, enclosed space around him. He could hear the murmur of voices around him, slowly becoming clearer as he came to. As his mind caught up, he noticed he was leaning against something and someone had their arms wrapped around him, restricting his movements.

Alex reacted with instinct, but even as he started to jab his elbow to the person behind him, he could feel that his body didn’t want to obey him. The movement was lazy, aggravating his wrist that were locked in handcuffs.

“Alex, calm down! It’s me, Viper.” a familiar voice said behind him. “I needed to keep you off the floor. Do you think you can sit up on your own yet?”

Alex tried to speak, but his throat was too dry. He managed a weak nod, his eyes darting around to take in his surroundings. Alex's mind raced as the events before he lost consciousness came flooding back. Walker, the sedative, his classmates' terrified faces. Alex started to sit up, trying his best to hold in a wince that escaped his lips as pain shot through his body. Apparently, he had not been treated with kid gloves while he was out. He could feel some evidence of rough handling like an ache on his shoulders accompanied by a dull pain on his arms, sides and back.

"Okay, take it easy. You’ve been out for a while. There’s no rush. Lean back, I’ll support you for a while," Viper said. Alex wanted to protest, not wanting to appear weak, but his body betrayed him, and he sank back into Viper’s hold. "You're safe for now. Just breathe."

Alex hadn’t realized he was holding his breath and let it out. “Good," Viper said approvingly. 

Ellie, who had been sitting nearby, let out a relieved sob. "Alex, thank God you're awake!"

Alex's gaze shifted to her, then to the rest of the group that included his classmates and a teacher. He could see the fear and relief in their eyes, a mirror of his own emotions. Then he noticed the three other soldiers separated from them by bars. He recognized Snake so the other two had to be the missing recruits. Outside their current cells, two guards were sitting beside a desk a few meters away. One of them held a radio in front of his mouth and looked straight at Alex. Alex sifted his gaze towards the others that were captured with him.

"W-what... happened?" he croaked out, his voice barely above a whisper.

Viper exchanged a glance with Snake before answering. "After you lost consciousness they brought us here. Nobody has come to see us yet. We've been trying to keep you warm and safe while we waited for you to wake up."

Alex tried to sit up again, but the effort was too much. Viper gently pushed him back down. "Not yet. You need to rest."

Mr. Donovan, standing a little further back, stepped closer. "Alex, we were so worried. How are you feeling?"

"Like I've been hit by a truck," Alex muttered, his voice gaining a bit more strength. "So, where exactly are we?”

"We are still in Brecon Beacons. I guess this used to be some kind of holiday resort. I saw multiple buildings when we arrived here, we are in one of them." Viper explained.

Alex nodded weakly, his mind racing. “Anything else you saw?”

“Well, there is a lot of people around here. We didn’t get to see much unfortunately”, Viper answered.

“But there is definitely some operation taking place here. A group of their men spend whole last night carrying those crates here”, Snake said and gestured towards the wall of wooden crates stacked against the opposite wall from them. Alex turned to look and noticed that there was indeed a whole lot of boxes in the room.

“What’s in them? Do you know?” Alex asked. “No idea”, Snake answered shortly.

Alex tried to get his thoughts in order. He still felt tired and was aching all over. If this truly was Scorpia, what was hidden in those crates couldn’t be anything good. Memories of viruses and weapons was filling his mind. He wondered what Scorpia's motive was this time. They always had a plan, always had a goal. Was it revenge? Was it another grand scheme to disrupt global order?

His mind raced through possibilities, each one more terrifying than the last. He felt a surge of frustration and anger—anger at himself for getting caught, and at Walker and Scorpia for putting his classmates in danger and dragging him in the middle of this again.

The presence of Walker could complicate things further. Walker wasn't just any operative; he was someone who knew Alex's capabilities and was familiar with him. It could make this whole thing more personal. Walker could know how to break him, how to push his limits. Alex had to be careful, he would have to stay one step ahead in this game now that he was in it. It felt so unfair, he had been perfectly happy and unaware of any terrorist grand schemes, just enjoying his field trip. But of course, faith had it that he would end up in the middle of some mess no matter where he went.

But it wasn't just about him anymore. His classmates were now caught in this too, and the guilt weighed heavily on his shoulders. He looked at their worried faces, saw the fear mingling in their eyes, and it tore at his heart. They didn’t deserve this.

Alex’s spiralling thoughts were finally interrupted by Will, who couldn’t contain himself anymore and blurted out questions that were racing in his head. “Alex, what is going on? Who was that man in the forest? How do you know him? Why are we here?”

Alex took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. Then he forced himself to sit up straighter, despite the lingering pain and exhaustion. He could feel Viper’s hand support his back as he rose from his leaning position. The jacket around him shifted and Alex brought his hands up in an attempt to cover his chest. He looked at his classmates and knew that he would have to offer some explanation.

“I…” but before Alex got any further, sound of footsteps could be heard and the door to the space where they were held was opened. Alex’s heart sank as the familiar figure of Walker appeared at the doorframe and walked to their direction; a smug smile plastered across his face. He looked every bit the predator, confident and menacing.

Walker stepped closer, his gaze locking onto Alex with an unsettling intensity. “Well, well, I heard you’re awake,” he sneered. “How are you feeling, Alex? You’ve lost some weight since Malagosto so the dosage kept you out a bit longer than we anticipated. But don’t worry, you haven’t missed any of the fun.”

 “What do you want?” Alex glared. He felt vulnerable, sitting there on the ground, wrapped in a jacket with his own shirt hanging from his cuffed hands that he held in a position that would offer him the most cover.

Walker’s cold gaze swept over the cell, his lips curling into a smirk. “I just came to see how our star guest is doing. You’ve caused quite a stir, you know. I must say, Alex, it’s almost nostalgic seeing you here. Like a reunion of sorts, getting to freshen up some memories.”

Alex’s eyes narrowed. "Yeah, well, you know what they say about bad memories. They always come back to haunt you."

Walker chuckled, the sound echoing off the damp walls. "Oh, I almost forgot, always the quick wit. But let’s not pretend this isn’t serious. You and your little friends here are in way over your heads."

Alex felt a surge of guilt and anger. "Leave them out of this. Whatever you want, take it up with me."

Walker took a step closer, his face inches from the bars. “Look at you Rider. Always the hero. But you should know by now that being a hero gets you nowhere. You’re in Scorpia’s hands now. And we don’t play by the rules.”

Alex made a mental note. Walker just confirmed it, that it really was Scorpia behind all this chaos. Alex forced himself to stand up from the ground. He was eternally grateful to notice that his legs weren’t shaking.

"Is that supposed to scare me?" Alex shot back, his voice steady despite the pounding in his head. " You know, Walker, if Scorpia really needs to rely on kidnapping kids to make a point, then maybe you’re not as powerful as you like to think. Seems like you’ve lost your edge. Wonder why."

Walker’s smirk tightened and his eyes flashed with anger. "Careful, Alex. Behave, and your little friends here won't be harmed. How this plays out depends on how well you cooperate. You are under our command now."

Alex leaned forward slightly, his gaze unwavering. "And yet, here you are, wasting time gloating instead of doing anything useful. Maybe you’re not as in control as you think."

Walker’s smile faltered for a moment, then he leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a menacing growl. "You always did have a mouth on you. But let’s see how long that lasts when the real fun begins. You remember Malagosto, don’t you? All those... lessons?"

Gruesome images from Dr. Three’s lectures about torture and interrogation flashed before Alex’s eyes. He forced them out of his mind. Alex swallowed hard and clenched his fists, forcing himself to stay calm. "Yeah, I remember. And I remember that still, in the end, I beat you at your own game."

Walker straightened up, his eyes narrowing. "We’ll see about that. You can’t fool us anymore with your pathetic school kid act. Besides, you didn’t exactly remain unscathed." Walker’s eyes shifted towards the area that Alex was doing his best to cover. The place on his body that held the reminder of Scorpia’s attempt on his life. 

Snake, who was also standing in his own cell, glared at Walker and started to challenge him. “You’re a coward. Using kids to get what you want. Why don’t you face someone your own size for a change?”

Walker’s expression darkened momentarily before he composed himself. “You’re in no position to lecture me, soldier. You’re just as helpless as the rest of them. Besides you don’t hold any interest to us. If you so insist, I can remove you from this equation right now. Would be one less mouth to feed at least.”

Alex knew that Walker was not joking around and would be able to get rid of Snake in multiple ways without too much effort.

“Snake!” Alex snapped as he saw the soldier open his mouth to retort something. Snake looked at him and shut his mouth. He saw that there was real fear in Alex’s eyes.

“That’s right Rider. Keep your soldiers in line. You are the senior field operative after all”, Walker laughed as an insult, daring any of the SAS soldiers raise to the bait.

“So, what’s next? You’ve made your threats. Can we now move to the part where you tell me all about the grand plan you have going on so I can stop it and get back to school with my friends?” Alex mocked the assassin to get his attention back to himself and away from Snake.

Walker’s eyes darkened, and for a moment, his mask of smug confidence slipped. "Keep talking, Rider. We’ll see how confident you are when this is all over. This is just the beginning. We have plenty of time to... catch up. You and your friends should get comfortable. You’re not going anywhere for a while."

The air grew thick with tension, the students were huddled together, fear in their eyes. Walker straightened up, his smile returning.

“I trust that we’ll be seeing each other again very soon.” Walker said and turned to leave.

As Walker disappeared out of the door the oppressive silence returned. Alex’s mind raced, trying to come up with a plan. He knew Walker was right about one thing: Scorpia didn’t play around. But he also knew that he couldn’t let them win. He had to find a way to protect his friends and stop whatever Scorpia was planning.

"Stay strong," he told himself, a mantra he had repeated countless times before. "You’ve faced worse. You can handle this." But doubt lingered at the edges of his resolve. How many more times could he defy death? How many more battles could he win before the odds finally caught up with him? And how could he ensure that the others wouldn’t get caught in the crossfire when, eventually, all the hell breaks loose?

Walker strode through the dimly lit corridors of the main building, his footsteps echoing off the cold, worn-down walls. His earlier encounter with Alex had left him seething, the brat was insufferable, but he forced himself to push the anger aside. He had a job to do, and reporting to Hawthorne, their client, was a crucial part of it.

Reaching the room that now functioned as Hawthorne's office, he knocked sharply on the old, wooden door. A gruff voice from inside beckoned him to enter. Walker pushed the door open and stepped into the room, the air was thick with the smell of dust.

Hawthorne sat behind a large wooden desk, that once had been impressive piece of furniture, but was now breaking apart and covered with dirt and marks of neglect. Hawthorne lifted his gaze from the laptop he had open on the desk and looked at Walker. He was imposing man with a stern face and a presence that demanded respect. He was sitting in a wheelchair, sleek black cane leaning against the desk beside him. His two bodyguards were standing near him, both imposing figures with professional air around them. Hawthorne’s fingers drummed on the desk as he regarded Walker.

"Walker," Hawthorne said, his voice gravelly. "What news do you bring?"

"Sir," Walker began, standing straight. "Alex Rider is awake. He's showing signs of resilience, as expected. We had a... conversation."

Hawthorne raised an eyebrow, a slight smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. "And how did our young guest react?"

"He tried to act tough, as usual," Walker replied, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice.

Hawthorne leaned back in the chair, a thoughtful look crossing his face. "Interesting. He is quite resilient. But I think his confidence can be used against him. Did he reveal anything useful?"

"Not directly, but he did show concern for his classmates," Walker said. "Typical Rider—always thinking about others before himself."

Hawthorne nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing. "Good. That means we can exploit his weaknesses. Use his concern for his friends to manipulate him. Break his spirit. Make him realize that resistance is futile. I’ll pay him a visit this evening. When the time comes to start the interrogation, I want you to be in charge of that."

Walker nodded. He had though as much but was pleased all the same when his assignment was confirmed by their client.

“I don’t mean any disrespect sir, but why wait? Surely the information he holds is crucial. I would be glad to start with the job already”, Walker said.

Hawthorne gave him appraising look. “No, I think he needs some time to grasp the situation he’s in. He gets to see the fear and hopelessness of his friends before we start. After all everyone has a breaking point, Walker. Even Alex Rider. We’ll just have to find it. If your observations are true, it might be a threat to his friends. Now, I want you to be aware of everything regarding our prisoners. Get the reports from the guards hourly. If there are any changes in their behaviour, let me know immediately.”

Walker nodded. "Understood, sir. I’ll keep you updated."

"Good," Hawthorne said, dismissing him with a wave of his hand. "Now, go. We have much to prepare for.”

Walker left the office and his thoughts swirled as he walked towards the room that he resided in. He could use this time to catch up with some much needed rest after being up the previous night. But his thoughts were occupied by Alex Rider. The kid who had somehow always managed to slip through Scorpia's grasp. The boy who had ruined meticulously laid plans and brought down seasoned operatives. It was maddening to think someone so young could cause so much trouble.

He remembered their time at Malagosto, the rigorous training, the brutal exercises, and the endless tests of endurance. Alex had always been resilient, it was a shame that the boy had chosen MI6 after everything and stabbed them in the back. As a revenge, Scorpia had tried to assassinate him, kidnapped him and murdered his guardian. Yet here he was, still defiant, still taunting.

He wanted nothing more than to see that confidence shattered, to watch Alex realize that Scorpia was not to be trifled with. This time, Alex Rider would learn that Scorpia was not to be underestimated.

Alex was standing with his back to his cellmates, his mind racing after the confrontation with Walker. He took a few deep breaths and closed his eyes, trying to steady himself. He heard someone moving behind him and felt a comforting hand on his shoulder. Alex opened his eyes to see Viper standing next to him.

“Are you okay?” Viper asked softly.

“Yeah, just...could you help me get my shirt back on?” Alex muttered quietly, wanting to avoid replying to the question about his feelings. And he had decided that despite his shirt being wet, nasty and covered in mud, he still preferred to wear it opposed to the current situation where the piece of clothing was just hanging from his wrists.

“Sure,” Viper said quietly. He lifted his jacket off Alex. Alex swallowed down a cry that tried to escape him as he manoeuvred to get his shirt on with Viper’s help. His muscles were still aching, his wrists were sore and now that Walker had left, his composure started to crack, and he could feel his legs almost starting to shake.

“Thanks,” Alex muttered after Viper let go of his shirt. He tried to adjust it as best as he could, but it was sticking to his skin and making him feel cold. Despite the shirt being damp and dirty, it provided a small comfort, a shield against the vulnerability Alex had felt. With a sigh he turned to face his classmates, who were watching him intently.

His movement seemed to break an unspoken agreement of silence. Instantly, the room filled with voices, echoing questions off the damp walls. The cacophony was too much for Alex’s pounding head, and he closed his eyes, willing them to be silent again.

Viper noticed Alex’s distress. “Hey, stop it!” he commanded and the voices subdued, but the tension lingered.

“Viper, the kid needs to explain at least something,” it was Jaguar, the stress of their situation hanging over him, being dressed in clothes that were not his own and going without food since they got here didn’t leave him in the best mood.

“I know”, Alex sighed dragging his hand across his face. God, he was tired. Physically, emotionally and especially fed up with the damn cuffs that were hurting his wrists after being on for so long, biting down on his skin. “I know”, he repeated and took a deep breath, steeling himself for the barrage of questions.

Jaguar was the first to ask his question. “Why the hell would you have been in Malagosto?”

“What is Malagosto?” Sam asked, confused.

All eyes landed on Alex, who shifted uncomfortably under their gazes. He wanted nothing more than to sit down and rest for a while before starting to wreck his brain with ways to escape from here. But Alex knew he wouldn’t get a moment of silence before answering the burning questions in everybody’s minds. And he didn’t feel like doing it with everybody hovering over him, so he stood straight and tried to force the exhaustion out of his body. 

Alex felt Viper land a hand on his shoulder again, “Alex, you promised that you would be honest when it counts. Well, I say, now it counts”, Viper reminded him of their talk from the previous night.

Alex sighed, rubbing his temples. "Fine. Malagosto was a training facility. For Scorpia operatives.”

“You mean Scorpia assassins,” Jaguar’s hard tone interrupted, and Alex glared at him.

“Assassins?” Mr. Donovan’s shocked voice overlapped with Liam’s question, “What is Scorpia?”

Alex stared at Jaguar, who stared back with matching intensity. “I’m not the enemy here. If me being a prisoner with you isn’t hint enough.”

Jaguar stepped forward, his expression serious. “I’m not saying you’re an enemy. Just pointing out the half-truth that you are trying to give. Don’t downplay it, kid. Malagosto was a place where Scorpia trained their most promising recruits to become the perfect assassins. It’s widely known that facing with Malagosto graduate means you’re as good as dead if it comes down to it.”

Alex was cursing in his mind. Laying it out like that made the whole thing sound so much worse in Alex’s opinion.

The other students and Mr. Donovan stared at Alex with wide and fearful eyes after hearing Jaguar’s words. Sam and Will exchanged nervous glances. The gravity of Jaguar’s words hit them hard. They both remembered Alex’s fight with Tiger back at the training facility. At the time, it had seemed impressive. Now, it painted a whole different picture.

Alex looked around him and noticed the bewildered looks. “I didn’t exactly graduate,” Alex muttered.

Jaguar opened his mouth to press the issue but Snake came to Alex’s defence. “Come on Jaguar, let him explain before throwing him under a bus like that.”

“And how do you two know each other exactly? This kid knew your code name before we even introduced ourselves,” Jaguar demanded from Snake, clearly on edge and ready for a fight. Snake clenched his jaw, meeting Alex’s eyes.

Viper, sensing the rising tension, intervened. “Okay Jaguar, calm down. Alex, maybe it would be best to start from the beginning.”

Alex averted their gazes, looking down at his hands. Frustration and helplessness surged within him. How could he explain everything without revealing too much? He clenched his fists, the frustration bubbling up inside him.

"Look, it’s complicated and mostly classified,” Alex started, but Raven interrupted.

“What do you mean classified? Only people who say that are...are…no, it can’t be. You’re just a kid!”

“What? What happened? What does that mean?” Will asked, furrowing his brows and looking between Alex and Raven, who looked stunned.

Viper ignored the confused Will and looked at Jaguar and Raven, “Well, we all heard that, Walker, call him a senior field operative.”

Raven processed Viper’s words. “But he can’t be old enough to even sign up yet. It’s impossible. No one that young could be part of the SAS.”

Jaguar wore a sour expression. “Well, if he’s old enough to be trained by a terrorist organization…”

“SAS? Terrorists?” Mr. Donovan repeated still in some state of shock and denial. He couldn’t believe they were talking about one of his students. A bright student at that. They all had wondered about the mysterious sicknesses and long absences from school. But never in his wildest dreams could he have thought that Alex would be somehow involved in any military or criminal activities no matter what the rumour about him were saying.

“I’m so confused”, Liam muttered and glanced at Sam, Will and Ellie who also seemed to have a hard time following the bizarre conversation between Alex and the SAS soldiers.

Alex saw an opening and took it to clarify, “Well, not SAS, exactly.”

“Come on, out with it!” Jaguar demanded, but Raven seemed to have a revelation. “SIS?”

A gasp came from Mr. Donovan, who looked at Alex with worry. “Tell me it isn’t true,” he whispered. “Alex, that would be extremely illegal.”

Alex shrugged. “It’s not like I had any choice.”

“Wait,” Snake said, and Alex turned to look at him. “What do you mean you didn’t have any choice?”

Alex sighed, fed up with the constant questions and interruptions.

“Alright, let me just explain what I can,” he started, hoping to get this over with so they could start to plan how to get out of this situation and not focus on the aspects of his life that he had wished to keep secret. Well, it was too late now. Walker had said too much, and Alex was sure that more revelations about his doings would be spilled out before this whole thing was over, one way or another. “So, this whole thing started after my uncle died. I was approached by MI6. They needed someone young for a mission, someone who could blend in where an adult couldn’t. I can’t go into specifics, but I didn’t really have a choice.”

Mr. Donovan had thoughtful look on his face. “Why on earth would MI6 approach you?”

Alex looked at his teacher. “Let’s just say that my uncle didn’t work in a bank after all.”

He was painfully aware of the two guards outside their cell listening in on the conversation. He didn’t want to go too deep in the details regarding his employment. Even if Scorpia knew most of it already, he didn't want to offer any information for free.

“So, before the mission I trained here in Brecon Beacons for a few days with K-Unit. That’s how I met with Snake.” Alex continued, glancing at Snake.

A look of guilt crossed Snake’s face. “We were hard on you,” he admitted quietly. “I’m so sorry Cub. We didn’t know...didn’t understand why you were there. And it was in the middle of selection. We thought it was some joke to get us all binned.”

Alex gave a small nod, acknowledging Snake’s apology. “It’s fine. I get it. Even if you were total assholes.”

A small smile tugged on Snake’s lips. “Yeah, I can admit that.”  

Alex smirked slightly. “Besides, I got my revenge after all.”

For a second Snake looked confused. “What do you mean?”

Alex let out a laugh. “Oh, he didn’t tell you. No surprise there I guess, but I kind of kicked Wolf out of the plane.”

Snake was stunned for a moment but then erupted into laughter. “Oh shit Cub! I can’t wait to get out of here and throw that into his face.”

The mood lightened briefly as Snake sniggered at the thought of Wolf’s face when he would reveal this little secret to the others in their unit, but the reality of their situation quickly set back in. Alex took a deep breath, ready to continue his explanation. “Anyway, long story short, because of all of this I got mixed up with Scorpia at one point.”

Alex decided to let out the part where he went to look for them himself because of the last words of dying assassin. That was another rabbit hole he wasn’t ready to dive in right now. 

“What is Scorpia?” Liam repeated his earlier question.

This time it was Viper who was ready to offer some explanation to get everyone on the same page. “It’s an organization. The name comes from Sabotage, Corruption, Intelligence and Assassination. They were once responsible for a tenth of the world’s terrorism. We all learned about Scorpia in SAS. They were everywhere so it was likely to encounter their operatives at some point. At least before we got the news that they were out of the picture and wouldn’t be a threat anymore.” Here Viper turned to look at Alex with curious expression.

Alex grimaced at Viper’s words. “Yeah, that’s what they told me too. Yet, it seems that they are just like cockroaches, always crawling back again from some dark hole to ruin the day.”

The two Scorpia operatives watching them gave Alex a nasty look that he returned. “You better watch your mouth boy”, one of them said with threatening voice. Alex glared at the man but decided to pick his battles and refrained from throwing anymore insults to their direction.

Liam’s voice was edged with disbelief. “So, you were training with them. Were you undercover, like a spy? Was that your mission?”

Raven had concentrated look on his face, trying to make some sense of what he was hearing. “That doesn’t add up. You said MI6 needed you for something that adult wouldn’t be able to do. It couldn’t have been infiltrating Scorpia. I think a schoolboy trying to join their ranks would actually raise more questions.”

Will furrowed his brow, thinking back to all the times Alex had been absent from school and returned injured. “Wait, you kept talking about a mission, but you’ve been absent from school a lot, and you always came back hurt. There wasn’t just one mission was there? More like ten.”

“Ten?!” the SAS soldiers exclaimed almost in unison.

After a brief, shocked silence Snake looked at Alex. “Well, that would explain Walker calling you senior operative. After all we were in the training at the same time. So, I have to admit I was wondering about that. But if we look at the number of the assignments then, yeah…Shit Cub. Even adult agents wouldn’t do half of that amount of missions in a year.”

Alex hesitated, looking at the worried faces of adults around him. “Well, I don’t think it’s actually ten and besides, not all of those times were a mission, in like, the traditional sense. Sometimes I just, kind of, got mixed up with stuff.”

Viper remembered Alex’s insistence that he hadn’t been involved with MI6 for months when they had been in the Colonel Sanders’ office at the camp. He looked at the teenager who was standing next to him, hands cuffed and in damp and muddy clothes, having just woken up a moment ago after being forced to sedate himself.

“Like now”, Viper concluded.

“Like now”, Alex repeated.

The room fell silent again, each person processing the information in their own way. Ellie broke the silence with unsure voice. “What did he mean you didn’t remain unscathed?”

Memories flashed through Alex’s mind. Him, laying in the ground after being shot, his parents appearing to him, Jack climbing on the Jeep that exploded, Alex himself pulling the trigger and shooting Julius. Alex could feel his pulse speeding up. He swallowed hard and drew in a breath. 

“I’d rather not go into it”, he then said with a grave voice and, thankfully, the topic was left at that. But Alex could see Viper giving him a knowing look and he was sure, that the mark of Scorpia’s ruthlessness on his chest hadn’t gone unnoticed by the man who had wrapped him in a jacket while he was unconscious.

The tension in the room was palpable as the weight of Alex’s words settled over them. From the way Alex refused to share what had happened between him and Scorpia they all knew it was something serious. Everyone seemed lost in their own thoughts, the gravity of the situation continuing to sink in. They all started to understand that they were captured by an organization that was not making empty threats.

The members of K-Unit watched the bus with Alex’s classmates and teachers disappear down the forest road, its taillights glowing faintly through the dense fog. Wolf took a deep breath, his eyes narrowing with determination. They had escorted the bus out of the area with no disruptions. 

"Alright, let’s move out," he commanded. Eagle started the vehicle that they were sitting in and turned it around, all their faces set in grim resolve. Another SAS vehicle holding the three members of J-Unit tailed them as they started their drive back.

The drive was quick and silent, each soldier lost in their own thoughts.

As they neared the campsite where the schoolchildren had been enjoying their field trip just a few hours ago, the sounds of soldiers searching for the missing group filled the air. Radios crackled with updates, and the low murmur of voices created a tense atmosphere. K-Unit moved with their eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of the missing group.

"Let’s go over here," Wolf called, leading them to the center of the camp. He paused, looking around at the scene. The campsite, where a group of schoolchildren had been enjoying their field trip just hours ago, was now eerily quiet. The fire pit, cold and lifeless, seemed to mock the urgency of their search.

Just then, a familiar voice broke through the tension. "Wolf! Eagle! Good to see you."

Wolf turned to see Ben Daniels striding towards them. He wasn’t dressed in SAS uniform like the rest of them but wore fitting, dark outdoor gear. It made him look sharp and stand out from the rest of them.

"Fox," Wolf greeted, extending a hand. "Glad you could make it."

Ben shook his hand firmly. "Wouldn’t miss it. I heard about the situation. Any updates?"

"Not much," Wolf admitted, frustration evident in his voice. "We’ve got a bunch of teams out searching, but no sign of them yet. We need to figure out what happened here."

Ben nodded, then shifted his eyes to Coyote. He offered his hand and Coyote took it. “Ben Daniels. Formerly known as Fox. More often Agent Daniels nowadays but it sounds so official so you can call me Ben if you’re uncomfortable with me having a code name. I’m not SAS anymore after all.”

“Nice to meet you…Fox.” Coyote said with emphasis. Usually, code names were reserved for those who were in active duty with SAS. But Coyote had heard about the man who was part of the K-Unit before him and would be happy to use the man’s former code name, protocol or not.

Ben gave a smile to Coyote. Then his face shifted to one more serious and businesslike. "Alright, let’s get to work then. We need to find any clues that might tell us where they went or who took them."

As they began to comb through the campsite, Ben moved with the precision and focus that had made him a valuable asset to MI6. He examined the ground, looking for tracks or signs of a struggle. Wolf, Eagle, and Coyote spread out, their trained eyes scanning for anything out of the ordinary.

Eagle couldn’t resist a smirk as he watched Ben work. "So, how’s the glamorous life of a spy treating you, Fox? Miss the mud and grime of the SAS yet?"

Ben chuckled, not taking his eyes off the ground. "You know, it’s not all cocktail parties and tuxedos, Eagle. But I do miss the straightforward nature of the SAS. Less politics, more action."

Eagle snorted. "Yeah, but I bet you do look good in a suit. Bet you had a hard time convincing the suits at MI6 you were the same guy who used to roll around in the mud with us."

Ben grinned. "It did take some getting used to, I’ll admit. But it’s all the same game, really. Just different playing fields."

Wolf rolled his eyes but couldn’t help a small smile. Listening the two former unit members banter brought back some good memories. "Focus, you two. We need to find something, anything, that gives us a lead."

They continued their search, but the fog and setting darkness made it difficult to find any clear signs of what had happened. The ground was disturbed in places, but it was hard to tell if it was from the missing group or from the other searchers moving through the area.

After what felt like hours of fruitless searching, they regrouped near the cold fire pit. Wolf's frustration was evident in his clenched jaw and tense posture.

"Nothing," he muttered. "Not a damn thing."

Ben looked around, his mind working through possibilities. "They wouldn’t have left without a trace unless they were taken by surprise or were forced to move quickly. We need to expand the search radius and look for any signs of movement away from the campsite."

Eagle nodded, his earlier levity replaced by a serious determination. "Agreed. We could cover more ground if we split up and follow different trails.”

As they prepared to move out again, Ben glanced at Wolf. "We’ll find them, Wolf. I know Cub is with them, he is resourceful. He’ll leave a sign for us to follow."

Wolf nodded, his resolve hardening. "Let’s get to it, then. Keep your radios on and report anything unusual immediately We’re not leaving anyone behind.”

Sylas Hawthorne leaned back in his chair, the dim light in the room casting long shadows across the floor. Sylas tapped his finger against the desk, lost in thought. MI6's awareness of the plans in action was a glaring flaw, an irritant that demanded his focus and personal involvement. Capturing Alex Rider was a significant development.

He looked at the computer screen front of him. There had been messages throughout the day relaying information about the current status of the operation and the latest developments from the teams around the world. Every message had been positive, no complications were reported. But still, Sylas couldn't help but think back to his decision to hire Scorpia. Their reputation had taken a hit in the last year, their once-unassailable operations marred by a series of high-profile failures. Yet, they had been affordable, and they had sworn to get the job done—whatever it took. Their promise of results, no matter the cost, had seemed appealing at the time. But now, with MI6 seemingly aware of his plans, he couldn’t shake the feeling that somewhere along the line, Scorpia had messed up.

And out of all the chances in the world, the operative MI6 had decided to send to Brecon Beacons, one of the high targets in his list, was Alex Rider. The boy who was responsible for the downfall of some of the most ambitious plans. He glanced out the window, where the surface of a lake reflected the darkening sky, still covered with clouds after the rainy day. Sylas decided that the boy had simmered in his situation long enough. It was time to pay him a visit and meet the enigma that was MI6’s teenage spy.

“Let’s go see our guests”, Sylas said to his bodyguards in the room. They both nodded, one of them took a hold of his wheelchair, directing it out of the room that was functioning as his office.

Once they reached the main door, Hawthorne stood up slowly, supporting himself with the black cane. His movements were deliberate, a testament to the pain that had become a constant companion. With the cane in hand, he made his way to the door, the sound of the rubber tip tapping against the floor with each step. His bodyguards, ever vigilant, flanked him as he moved to go outside and start their journey towards the building holding their prisoners. Hawthorne's presence was imposing, his cold, calculating eyes revealing nothing of the pain that accompanied each step.

As they passed Scorpia’s operatives everyone gave him a nod of acknowledgement and respect. This was their client. Despite the obvious physical limitations, the man was a force to be reckoned with.

Hawthorne reached the building that used to be a rental shop, now repurposed to hold the most valuable assets for the success of this operation. The supplies delivered last night and the boy with the crucial information he desperately needed. The sun had nearly set, the darkening evening adding to the building's eerie atmosphere.

As he approached the door, he paused, leaning heavily on his cane for support. Taking a deep breath, he signaled his bodyguards to open it. The door creaked ominously, and he stepped inside, his eyes immediately locking onto Alex. The room fell silent, the air thick with tension as the prisoners turned their attention to the new arrival. The two guards inside got instantly on their feet in the presence of the man in charge.

Alex held Hawthorne's gaze with an unwavering intensity. He instantly knew that this man was the one pulling the strings. The air between them crackled with unspoken challenges, both of them assessing the other, looking for weaknesses. Hawthorne scrutinized Alex with a mixture of curiosity and malice. Alex's eyes narrowed slightly, as he took a look at the man between two burly bodyguards, leaning on a cane but still radiating power.

Alex knew that engaging too early could give away more than he intended. He had to be strategic, had to make sure that when the time came, the only person this man would want to hurt would be him. Only him. Whatever it took. The stakes were high, and Alex felt the weight of it pressing down on his shoulders.

The silence stretched, thick with anticipation. The two had their eyes locked, the challenge clear. The game was on, and Alex knew he had to be ready for whatever came next.

Chapter Text

The air was thick with tension while the occupants of the two cells were appraising their captor. Recognition flickered in the minds of the students, their teacher and the SAS soldiers as they were looking at the man who was now standing in front of them. They all had seen his face in the media. Sylas Hawthorne was a well-known nature activist, a man who had dedicated his life to preserving the environment. But now, standing in the same room with them and looking at Alex, he was far removed from the benevolent figure they had seen in interviews and documentaries. There was a coldness in his eyes, a steely resolve that hinted at a much darker side to his activism.

Hawthorne broke the silence first, his voice low and commanding. "Alex Rider. I've been looking forward to meeting you."

Alex remained silent, his expression unreadable. He didn’t dare to test this man just yet. He would need to see how the situation started to develop before making up his mind on how to approach the imposing figure in front of him.

"Come," Hawthorne continued, gesturing with his cane. "Let's take a walk. I have something to discuss with you."

The guards moved from beside the wall to unlock the cell door with sharp and efficient movements. They both pointed their guns to the captives in a threatening gesture. It was obvious to everyone in the room that any attempts to escape or cause commotion would result in someone getting shot. As the door swung open, Alex stepped out, his eyes never leaving Hawthorne's.

Hawthorne's eyes flicked to the other prisoners, then back to Alex. "Just so we're clear," he said softly, "if you try anything, your classmates will suffer the consequences. Understand?"

Alex's jaw tightened, but he nodded. "Crystal clear."

Hawthorne's lips curled into a cold smile. "Good. Now, shall we?"

Hawthorne started to lead the way out of the building with Alex following him. Alex was painfully aware that he still wasn’t wearing any shoes as he tried his best to avoid the shards of glass, pieces of old metal wires and rusty, sharp looking objects that were scattered across the concrete floor. They walked in silence, the only sound being the steady tapping by Hawthorne’s cane echoing in the room.

Alex took the opportunity to look around the room they were being kept in. Held in one of the storage spaces since he arrived here unconscious, had limited his possibilities to make observations of the space. Now, he scanned the room, hoping for inspiration to form an escape plan. Instead, he saw only old broken equipment, faded signs on the walls, a few rusty bolts, broken tools, and an old cash register behind a cluttered counter. Nothing useful, Alex felt frustration bubble inside him.

Once they made it outside, the cool evening air hit Alex's face and he took a deep breath. He welcomed the fresh air after being locked in the decaying building that smelt of mold and dirt. The sun had set and the sky was darkening with silver moon peeking through the wall of clouds to cast its eerie light.

Hawthorne moved slowly, his cane tapping against the ground with each step. Alex walked beside him feeling the wet and cold ground clearly through his thin socks. The two bodyguards followed them closely.

"You've caused quite a bit of trouble for us, Alex," Hawthorne said after a moment. "We went through a lot of effort to go totally unnoticed, to make sure that not one intelligence service in the world would get any hint of my plans. Your presence here means that somewhere, someone failed. I’m interested to know, how exactly MI6 came to learn about our operation and what is the extent of that knowledge."

Alex drew in a breath. It was time to join in on the conversation.

“Then I must apologize. It seems that you are going to be deeply disappointed. I was here on a school trip, not behalf of MI6. You brought the attention to yourself by causing all this commotion,” Alex answered doing his best to keep his tone steady and polite.

Hawthorne let out an amused huff. “Come on Alex. You can’t believe anyone would fall to that act anymore. You and MI6 have used that rouse way too many times. I happen to be aware of your visit to Greenfields under the disguise of a field trip. Stupid of you to use that same cover twice. But do not worry. I’m sure that with time, we’ll find out the truth.” 

Alex remained silent, his mind racing as he tried to anticipate Hawthorne's next move.

"I have to admit," Hawthorne continued, "I was sceptical when I first heard about MI6's teenage spy. But you've proven to be quite resourceful. Impressive, really."

Alex kept his expression neutral, refusing to give Hawthorne the satisfaction of a reaction.

"But resourcefulness can only get you so far," Hawthorne said, his tone darkening. "You've made some powerful enemies. And now, you're in our hands."

They reached a clearing overlooking a dark lake. Hawthorne stopped, turning to face Alex. "This is your chance, Alex. Tell me what MI6 knows about our operation, and I might consider being merciful."

Alex met Hawthorne's gaze. "I told you. I was here on a field trip. I don’t know anything about your operation or if MI6 even knows about it. This has all been just a very unlucky coincidence."

Hawthorne’s piercing look radiated doubt and Alex knew that the man didn’t believe a word he just said. “Unlucky indeed.”

They looked at each other. Alex could feel the weight of the situation getting to him. If this man really was convinced that Alex knew something, his classmates would be in real danger. Because no matter how hard they would try to get answers out of him, he wouldn’t have any to give.

"I guess I just have to make you understand”, Hawthorne broke the silence, his voice steady but laced with underlying anger. " Do you know why I do this, Alex? Why I’ve invested my life, my wealth, everything I have into protecting the nature around us?"

Alex raised an eyebrow, sensing a monologue coming. "I'm guessing it's not just for the fresh air."

Hawthorne ignored the comment, his eyes drifting to the lake’s surface reflecting the dark sky. "I've spent decades campaigning to stop the destruction of ecosystems, using my own fortune to preserve nature. I've fought against deforestation, pollution and the relentless march of urbanization. But no matter how hard I tried, it was never enough. Governments, corporations, they all turned a blind eye to the impending disaster. But soon, they’ll see."

Alex could sense the hatred behind Hawthorne’s words. “What do you mean?”

Hawthorne turned to look at him. “It’s no use to act like you don’t know some of it already but since you have decided to play ignorant, I guess I can spell it out for you. I’m going to push into motion an attack to the world’s most precious natural areas. I’m going to introduce foreign species that will disrupt the ecosystems of places like Amazon, Sahara, Greenland, Australia, the precious national parks in here and multiple other countries, the oceans around the world. The whole world will have to come together and finally, give their focus to the things that matter.”

There was glimmer in Hawthorne’s eyes as he explained his plan. “So, you understand now. For my plan to have the most effect, I will need some time for the situations to develop after placing these resources to their designated areas. I need to know which target areas MI6 is aware off, who else knows about this and what your mission here was.”

Alex could sense the danger. He gathered all his strength, made his best to look Hawthorne straight into the eyes and try to convince the man that he was telling the absolute truth when he said, “I swear to you, I was not here on a mission. I was here with my school. I haven’t had any contact with MI6 for months. I cannot give you the information that you are asking for.”

A silence stretched between them. Alex felt his heart hammering in his chest. The night air almost making him shiver with cold as he was standing there in his still damp clothes, without anything warm to protect him from the wind blowing across the lake. He could almost see Hawthorne reaching a conclusion.

The wrong one.

Hawthorne's face shifted into a look of cold determination. "Very well. But remember Alex, that your actions have consequences. Not just for you, but for those you care about."

Alex's heart pounded, but he forced himself to stay calm. He knew that now was the time he would need to start making this personal. To get the man in front of him being so blinded by the anger that Hawthorne would want to hurt him. That would be his best bet for his classmates to remain as unharmed as possible. But it would be a delicate dance. If he pushed it too far the retribution could still be aimed towards the others. He hated to be the sacrificial lamb. But this time, he saw no other way to turn the situation around.

Alex met Hawthorne’s gaze unwavering. "So, there is still something I don’t quite understand. You just decided that the best way to save the environment is to, what, destroy it?"

Hawthorne's eyes flashed with anger. "I'm not destroying it. I'm forcing their hand. Do you have any idea what introducing foreign species can do to an ecosystem?"

"I don't know, ruin a picnic or two?" Alex shrugged nonchalantly

Hawthorne’s grip on his cane tightened. "Invasive species have wreaked havoc around the world. The brown tree snake in Guam decimated the bird population. The zebra mussel in the Great Lakes disrupted the entire aquatic ecosystem. And the cane toad in Australia? It’s poisoned countless native animals."

Alex gave a mock shiver. "Spooky stuff. But you really think this plan of yours is going to make a difference? I’ve seen bigger men than you, to try to succeed with their delusional plans, using space or nanotechnology, human cloning, nuclear and biological weapons and you are using what, flowers and fish, for your grand plan?"

"Don’t mock me, Rider," Hawthorne’s voice grew more intense, his anger starting to take control. "It's not just animals and plants that suffer. The introduction of foreign species can have dire consequences for humans too. Take the example of the Aedes mosquito, which was introduced to Hawaii. It brought dengue fever, endangering human health and straining the healthcare system. Or the water hyacinth in Africa's Lake Victoria, which clogged waterways, making it impossible for fishermen to earn a living, causing famine and blocking access to clean water. These ecological attacks can lead to economic disasters, health crises and food shortages."

Hawthorne leaned closer to Alex, assessing him with cold eyes. "This isn't about ruining picnics, Alex. This is about forcing governments to recognize the true cost of their negligence before it’s too late. They will have no choice but to act when their precious nature reserves are under threat. They will finally invest the time, effort, and resources needed to preserve these areas, to combat the invasive species and protect their natural heritage."

Alex forced himself to smirk at the man, despite the horror he felt while listening Hawthorne’s explanation. "Right, because nothing says ‘save the environment’ like throwing it into chaos first. Brilliant plan."

Hawthorne's eyes bore into Alex's. "Sometimes, you have to break something to fix it. Sometimes, the only way to make people see the truth is to shock them into action."

Alex's expression hardened. "And the people who get hurt along the way? The lives you’re willing to sacrifice for your twisted wake-up call?"

"I’ve sacrificed everything. My wealth, my time...even my health," Hawthorne’s face twisted with bitterness. "And what did I get in return? A diagnosis that nature itself has turned against me. Multiple sclerosis. The irony isn’t lost on me."

Alex’s eyes widened slightly, but he kept his tone defiant. "So because you’re sick, you’ve decided to make everyone else suffer too? That’s not fighting for the environment. That’s just petty revenge."

Hawthorne’s expression tightened. "It’s not revenge. It’s a desperate attempt to make a difference before it’s too late. To leave a legacy that matters."

Alex shook his head. "A legacy of destruction and chaos. You think you’re saving the world, but all you’re doing is creating more problems. The governments won’t see you as a hero; they’ll see you as a madman."

Hawthorne sighed, looking out at the lake again. "Perhaps. But at least they’ll see. At least they’ll be forced to act."

Alex took a deep breath, steeling himself. He needed to push the man’s nerves more it seemed.

"You know, for someone who claims to care so much about nature, you’re awfully quick to use people as pawns," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "Is that part of your grand plan? Save the trees, but screw the humans?"

Hawthorne's eyes narrowed, his grip tightening on his cane. "You think you're so clever, but you're just a child playing a dangerous game."

"Maybe," Alex replied, forcing a smirk. "But at least I’m not some washed-up eco-warrior throwing a tantrum because nature decided to give him the middle finger."

Hawthorne's face twisted with fury, and he took a step closer, his cane digging into the ground. "You have no idea what you're talking about," he hissed. "I've dedicated my life to protecting this planet, to fighting the real enemy, the corporations and ignorant humans destroying the planet. And now, because of people like you, my work could become undone."

"People like me?" Alex retorted, his voice rising. "You mean people who actually try to stop maniacs from hurting innocents? Yeah, that sounds about right."

"You think you're so noble, don't you?" Hawthorne spat, his eyes starting to blaze with anger. "Running around, playing the hero. But you're just another tool for the establishment, too blind to see the bigger picture."

Alex's expression hardened. "At least I'm not so blinded by my own self-righteousness that I can't see the damage I'm causing. You want to force governments to react? Fine. But you’re doing it by hurting people. That's not heroism, Hawthorne. That's terrorism."

Hawthorne’s jaw clenched, and for a moment, Alex thought he might lash out physically. But instead, Hawthorne took a deep, shaky breath, regaining some of his composure. "You’re right, Alex. My methods are extreme. But sometimes, extreme measures are necessary to wake people up."

"You’re wrong," Alex argued, meeting Hawthornes' eyes with defiance. "There are better ways to make a difference without becoming the very thing you claim to fight against. All you are going to be is a failure, forgotten when you are gone, beaten by your own stupid ego and your grand plans destroyed by a schoolboy. You’re going to share the same faith with the other megalomaniacs that I’ve defeated before you. You dragged me into this, I’ll make personally sure that you’re going to fail."

The tension between them was electric, the night air thick with unspoken threats and challenges. Hawthorne's eyes bored into Alex's. "Very well, Rider. You want to make this personal? You've got your wish. But don’t think for a second that you can outplay me. I’ve been fighting this battle longer than you’ve been alive."

Alex stood his ground refusing to break the eye contact. "We'll see about that."

The tension between them was like a spring ready to snap. The air was thick with the weight of Hawthorne's convictions and Alex’s defiance. With a final, piercing look, Hawthorne turned and started to walk back towards the building they had just left. Alex stood still, the weight of the confrontation settling heavily on his shoulders.

One of Hawthorne’s bodyguards came to him and, with a forceful grip, started to drag Alex back the way they came from. Alex stumbled slightly but managed to keep his footing, his mind racing with the implications of what he had just learned. Hawthorne's extreme measures, his twisted sense of justice – it all pointed to a dangerous man willing to go to any lengths to achieve his goals.

As they re-entered the dimly lit room where the other captives were held, Alex’s eyes were drawn to the crates, some of which were no longer inside their wooden covers. At least half a dozen Scorpia operatives were in the room, dismantling the covers around the crates revealing what they held. In some of them, were glass terrariums where black beetles, each covered in distinctive white spots, were crawling over each other in a disturbing mass.

Some of the crates contained various plants, their origins and purposes unknown but clearly part of Hawthorne’s grand plan. The plants looked exotic and out of place, their leaves and stems hinting at something sinister. Hawthorne’s plan to introduce foreign species to the world’s most important natural areas seemed to be a multi-faceted attack on the environment.

The captives looked up as Alex was brought back into the room, every one of them obviously relieved that he returned seemingly unharmed from his walk with Hawthorne. A heavy silence settled over the room as the bodyguard released his grip on Alex’s arm. The operatives in the room stopped their work to follow how the events would play out.

"Welcome back to the party," Snake’s voice greeted him with fake cheerfulness. Alex didn’t respond, his focus was on the glass boxes and the potential threat they represented.

Hawthorne walked to one of the terrariums with his back towards Alex and the other captives in the room. He seemed to pick something up and then he turned around and approached Alex with slow steps.

“Hold out your hand," Hawthorne commanded when he came to stand only inches away from Alex. Alex felt his heart beating rapidly. He had no idea what the man had in mind but didn’t dare to disobey. So, he gathered his courage and lifted his arms, still bound by the metal cuffs, and opened his fist to hold his hand palm up in front of Hawthorne.

Hawthorne looked at him with cold gaze and slowly placed something in his hand. Alex swallowed and looked down. In the middle of his palm was a black beetle covered with numerous small white spots, wiggling its long antennas. The insect was quite small and Alex could feel its little legs touching his skin.

Hawthorne kept looking at Alex’s face and Alex felt the gaze drill into him. “Tell me Alex, do you know what this is?”

Alex lifted his eyes from the beetle on his hand, “Relative of yours?”

There was a sudden sharp sound as Hawthorne slapped Alex across the face. Despite the man’s weakened physical state, he still had a lot of force behind the strike and Alex could feel the side of his face sting, the previous bruise on his cheek now throbbing with pain. He could hear shouts behind him as the SAS soldiers tried to interfere, but the noise was quickly subdued.

Alex locked his eyes with Hawthorne, ignored the pain on his face and smirked. “Sorry, I just thought since you share the same spineless qualities.”

He could see the fury flash in the man’s eyes and seconds after that there was a sharp, piercing pain on his foot. Alex couldn’t help it and left out a cry as the tip of Hawthorne’s cane came down on his foot with force. Alex held his eyes closed drawing in a breath through gritted teeth as he stood there in front of the man who now held him in place with a sharp cane. Slowly Alex opened his eyes, forcing himself to gain some composure and ignore the flaming pain spreading on his foot due to the sudden abuse. He looked straight at Hawthorne, anger burning inside of him, fuelled by the pain he was feeling.

Hawthorne leaned on his cane a little, increasing the pressure on the small area. Alex fought back against the need to cry out loud with all his might and kept the eye contact with defiance.

“You will learn to respect me”, Hawthorne growled with a low voice before lifting his cane off Alex’s foot and placing it against the ground again.

“This," Hawthorne said after a while pointing at the insect that was still in Alex’s hand. “This is an Asian long-horned beetle. It is also known as a starry sky beetle. I thought you could appreciate the irony. I’m going to let them loose here, in Brecon Beacons. A starry sky beetle for UK’s finest dark sky reserve.”

Alex stared at the beetle. Its glossy black body was speckled with white spots resembling stars in the night sky. The symbolism wasn’t lost on him and it made him sick.

Hawthorne continued with his voice taking on a more reflective tone. “There was an outbreak a few years ago at Paddock Wood in Kent. These beetles can devastate hardwood trees, gnawing through trunks and branches until there’s nothing left but dead wood. The government was in a panic, and rightly so. These insects threatened to destroy entire forests.”

The beetle started to move on Alex's hand. He could feel it tickle his palm as it started its journey to inspect his arm as he listened to Hawthorn's speech.

“I helped to suppress that outbreak,” the man continued, a hint of pride in his voice. “As usual, the government did nothing, and I poured my resources into eradicating the beetle from the UK. It was a hard-fought battle, but we succeeded and the threat was neutralized. But it was then that I realized the true fragility of our ecosystems and the pathetic indifference of those in power.”

Alex clenched his jaw and looked at the beetle walking up his arm towards his shoulder. “So now you want to unleash them again? All to prove a point?”

“Yes, Alex. Do you see now?" Hawthorne said sounding pleased, his voice filled with an underlying menace. "These beetles and plants are just the beginning. They will disrupt ecosystems, force governments to react, to finally take the preservation of our planet seriously."

“You’re insane,” Alex spat, his anger boiling over. “You’re just going to destroy everything you claim to protect!”

Hawthorne’s expression hardened. "Sacrifices must be made for the greater good. If humanity continues on its current path, we will all suffer. This is a necessary evil."

Alex’s mind churned with horror and anger. He would have to find a way to stop Hawthorne, but he knew he had to play this game carefully.

“I can see it in your eyes,” Hawthorne said, stepping closer. “You think you can stop me. But for now, you will play your part. You will tell me the information I want. The quicker you cooperate the less you will suffer. I can give you a quick, clean death or you will have a very messy, painful end. You choose.”

Hawthorne grabbed the beetle from Alex’s arm and crushed it in his fist. Then he nodded to his bodyguard who grabbed Alex and directed him towards an empty, barred storage space next to the one that held his classmates, teacher and Viper. Alex was doing his best not to limp, the foot that Hawthorne had stabbed with his cane was still radiating with pain. As they reached the empty storage he was roughly pushed inside, the door slamming shut behind him. One of the Scorpia operatives came to the door and attached a sturdy looking lock to it.

Alex glared behind the bars, his defiance unyielding. Hawthorne approached his cell with a measured stride, stopping just inches away from the cold iron bars. Leaning closer, his eyes bore into Alex's with a chilling intensity. “You have this night to think of all the information you have. When tomorrow comes, you are going to tell me it all.”

Hawthorne gestured towards the opposite wall where a macabre display of glass boxes were holding the dark beetles, their black exteriors speckled with white spots resembling stars in the night sky. The wall looked like a huge, twisted terrarium, a chilling testament to Hawthorne's plan.

“Take a good hard look,” Hawthorne said, his voice dripping with menace. “Because this is the only starry sky you are going to see for the rest of your short, pitiful life.”

The beetles, seemingly aware of the attention, scuttled around their glass confines, their antennae twitching. Alex felt a shiver run down his spine as he watched the insects crawling around.

Hawthorne made his way to the door, now supported by his bodyguard. The physical effort of the evening wss clearly taking its toll.

“Don’t let him sleep." Alex could hear the man instruct one of the operatives in the room who nodded sharply and grinned at Alex with a sadistic glint in his eye. It seemed that this was going to be a long night.

Chapter Text

As the door closed behind Hawthorne, the room fell into a tense silence. Alex sank to the cold, damp floor of his cell, his foot throbbing from the brutal impact of Hawthorne’s cane. He gritted his teeth, willing himself to endure the pain and to not show any sign of weakness in front of his captors. He glanced up to see the rest of the crates being methodically unboxed by the Scorpia operatives with precise and practiced movements, revealing more glass terrariums filled with crawling insects and strange, exotic plants.

Alex felt a chill run through him as the thoughts of tomorrow loomed like a dark shadow over him. He was already hurting and exhausted. He had been threatened with torture more often than he cared to think about. But he had always managed to escape before the situation got a chance to really escalate. But now, behind a locked door, his hands cuffed, his foot hurting like this and with his classmates lives also on the line, the situation seemed hopeless.  For the hundredth time he wondered how on earth did he und up in this situation.

He glanced at the adjoining cell where his classmates, Mr. Donovan, and Viper were held. Their worried faces were turned towards him, but they remained silent, understanding that now was not the time to draw attention. Still, Alex could see the fear and worry in their eyes.

The Scorpia operatives continued their work, occasionally glancing over at Alex with cold, assessing eyes. He could feel the weight of their scrutiny, the implicit threat in their every movement. He knew he had to be patient, had to wait for them to leave before he could speak to the others. Every second felt like an eternity, the pain in his foot and the uncertainty gnawing at him.

Eventually, the operatives finished unboxing the crates, leaving the glass terrariums stacked against the wall like a grotesque display in a museum of horrors. The man who had been ordered to keep him awake stayed behind with another guard as the rest of the men left the room.

Alex let out a deep breath and shifted slightly, trying to find a position that didn’t exacerbate the pain in his foot.

“Alex?" Mr. Donovan’s voice was a whisper, barely audible. “Are you alright?”

“I’ll be fine,” Alex replied. His voice was suprisingly steady despite the throbbing in his foot and the fear trying to take over him.

Alex sighed and leaned his head against the wall behind him closing his eyes. He wanted just a second to rest. To go through his own thoughts and memorise everything that Hawthorne had told him that could hold any significance. But almost instantly there was a sudden loud bang. Alex startled and opened his eyes with his heart beating rapidly in the aftermath of the unexpected noise. The guard who Hawthorne had spoken to, stood in front of his cell with a cruel grin, gun in his hand. Alex assumed that he had struck the bars of his cell with the metal of the pistol, causing the hard noise.

"Tired already? Looks like we’re in for bit of a fun, kid," the man sneered at Alex.

Alex gave him a hateful look. “I wasn’t trying to sleep.”

The guard put his gun back into the holster and crossed his arms smirking at Alex. “You better keep your eyes open at all times Rider. No rest for the wicked and all that.”

The man turned to return to his previous position beside the old desk where his companion was sniggering at the events. Alex glared at them both and the reality of his situation started to sink in. He knew that sleep deprivation was common interrogation tactic and it probably wasn’t even going to be the worst one he would have to face here. But the knowledge of not be allowed to sleep seemed to make him painfully aware of how tired he was feeling.

Alex turned to look at the people who were in the cells next to him. Snake, two barred walls away from him, gave him a small and reassuring smile. “You got this Cub. Don’t worry. We’ll figure something out.”

"Thanks Snake," Alex muttered even though he knew the reassurance was hollow. They weren’t any closer to escaping, even if they were now more aware of what was going on regarding the operation taking place around them. He glanced at the terrariums stacked against the wall, trying to focus his thoughts. There had to be a way out. Some opportunity he could exploit.

Viper leaned closer to the bars separating their cells. "Cub, what happened when he took you outside?"

Alex noticed Viper use his code name again and gave a small smile to him. It made him feel more like an operative on a mission and not just a schoolboy way over his head. A small reassurance but he accepted it all the same. "The same old. Him telling me about his delusions of how destroying the world is actually about saving it. Then some threats, me pissing him off and now the long wait for the impending torture.”

Viper looked at him sternly. “This isn’t a joke, Cub.”

“Don’t I know it," Alex muttered glaring at his hurting foot. He was sure that something was broken. The pain didn’t seem to go away. But he couldn’t let the others see just how worried he was. So, if he needed to downplay the seriousness of their current situation, he would, if just to keep the others under the illusion that he had it under control. Even for a while.

Hawthorne's blood boiled with fury as he walked towards the command centre they had in the main building, his cane tapping sharply against the floor with each determined step. The brief satisfaction Hawthorne had felt from threatening the young spy quickly dissolved into a simmering rage. The audacity of Rider to mock him, to defy him even in these circumstances, gnawed at his pride. He needed the information Alex possessed, but more than that, he now wanted to break the boy's body and spirit. He wanted to make the brat suffer.

He strode down the narrow corridor, his bodyguard supporting him by the other arm. Hawthorne's mind raced as he considered the implications of Alex's defiance. The boy was a problem, a thorn in his side, a constant reminder that his meticulously made plans were at risk of failure.

Reaching the room that functioned as their command centre, Hawthorne pushed open the heavy door with more force than necessary, causing it to slam against the walls. The room was abuzz with activity. There were operatives going through reports, coordinating logistics and preparing for the next phase of their mission. The sudden entrance caused a momentary hush, all eyes turning towards him.

Hawthorne’s eyes locked with Red who was standing at the end of the table that was in the middle of the room. She had a map of the area spread before her. Different coloured marks and notes scrawled in precise handwriting covered it, detailing his plans, his strategies. Plans that Alex Rider had dared to mock.

“Out," Hawthorne commanded and there was a flurry of motion as everyone except Red excited the room.

Hawthorne’s bodyguard brought his wheelchair to him and he sat down. Feeling tired after being on his feet for so long. His grip on the cane tightened, knuckles turning white.

"He’s an insolent brat," Hawthorne seethed, his voice dripping with venom. He leaned back and closed his eyes for a moment, willing himself to calm down. He needed to stay focused and keep his eye on the ultimate goal. Rider's defiance was a minor setback, nothing more. The boy would break.

"Sir," Red said, her voice steady and professional, "we're ready to move forward with the next phase. All the final preparations are complete."

Hawthorne's eyes snapped open, his gaze locking onto Red. "Good. But we still have time. I want the information that Rider has first. We need to know what he knows before we proceed. Every detail could be crucial. He can be a resourceful adversary. If we don’t break him now, he could jeopardize everything."

Red nodded. "Understood, sir. What are your instructions regarding Rider?"

Hawthorne’s lips curled into a cruel smile. "We’ll start with the sleep deprivation tonight. But we need more. Tomorrow, we escalate. I want every possible measure taken to extract information from him. I already assigned Walker to see it through."

Red gave another sharp nod. Hawthorne's grip on his cane relaxed slightly, some of the tension starting ebbing away. He leaned back in his wheelchair, allowing a moment of contemplation. Alex Rider had proven to be a formidable opponent, but Hawthorne was determined to break him. The boy's resilience only fueled his desire to crush him completely.

Hawthorne appraised Red, who was silently waiting for orders. “When morning comes, I want Walker to meet me before going to the boy. There are some matters I need to go through with him regarding the interrogation. You should go and let him know about my wish.”

“I’ll do it immediately, sir,” Red acknowledged the dismissal and turned to leave.

As Hawthorne watched Red exit the room to carry out his order, his mind drifted to the upcoming day. Tomorrow, Rider would face the full force of his wrath. Hawthorne would make sure of it. The information Rider held was vital, and he would stop at nothing to obtain it.

Hawthorne stared at the map on the table and the intricate web of plans and strategies laid out on it. The boy might have disrupted his evening, but Hawthorne was confident that tomorrow would bring the breakthrough he needed.

For now, he allowed himself a moment of satisfaction, knowing that Alex Rider’s spirit would soon be shattered. Soon, the young spy would be nothing more than a broken shell, ready to spill all his secrets.

Henry Donovan sat in the dimly lit corner of the cell, his heart heavy with the weight of responsibility and fear. The cold walls seemed to close in on him and the reality of their situation pressing down like a vise. He glanced around at the four students huddled nearby. All of their faces were pale and drawn. Their eyes flicked nervously between him and Viper. Henry could see their fear mirrored in each other’s eyes. The same fear he shared but tried not to show.

This wasn’t just a frightening experience. It was something none of them had ever imagined could happen even in their wildest dreams. Henry felt an overwhelming sense of guilt and helplessness while looking at his students. He was supposed to be their protector, their guide, but here they were, relying on a teenager to navigate a situation that would be daunting for even the most seasoned adult.

Henry's gaze shifted to Alex, who was in the cell next to them, separated by iron bars. The boy sat with a determined expression, trying to maintain an air of calm despite the obvious pain he was in. Henry couldn’t help but feel a surge of anger and sadness. What kind of world had they stumbled into, where a teenager was used as a pawn in such a dangerous game of espionage and terrorism? Yet, despite everything, Alex remained composed, more focused than any teenager should have to be in a situation like this.

Henry exchanged a glance with Viper. There was a mutual understanding in that look—a shared resolve to stay strong for the sake of the students. Viper gave him a slight nod, a silent reassurance that they would get through this together, somehow.

Meanwhile, Will, Sam, Liam and Ellie sat in stunned silence, processing the horror unfolding around them as the full extent of their situation was starting to sink in. They watched Alex with a mixture of fear and disbelief. He seemed so composed, so in control, even as he was threatened and hurt. They had all heard him insult Hawthorne, who was clearly dangerous, and watched as he got hurt because of it.

Ellie sat with her fists clenched, visible tears on her face. She looked at Henry, her voice barely above a whisper. “Mr. Donovan, what are we going to do? This can’t be happening, right?”

Henry opened his mouth to respond, but before he could, Alex spoke up from his cell. “Mr. Donovan…”

“Please, Alex, call me Henry. I think we’ve reached a point where all of you can start using my first name,” Henry interrupted gently. He watched as Alex hesitated for a moment, looking at him with a thoughtful look.

Then Alex nodded slowly. “Right…Henry. If I can get you out of here, can I trust you to take the others to safety?” Alex asked keeping his voice low.

Henry felt a jolt of surprise at the gravity of Alex’s words. He stared at the boy, taken aback by the calm, almost businesslike tone in which Alex spoke. “What do you mean? Do you have something planned? We’re not leaving without you.”

Henry could see a small expression flashing on Alex’s face, probably caused by pain and frustration, and suddenly, Alex's tone was uncharacteristically sharp as he hissed. “Don’t be stupid.” The harshness of his words made Henry flinch, the sudden edge in Alex’s voice surprising him.

Alex’s expression softened almost immediately, and he looked regretful of his outburst. “I’m sorry, sir,” he said quickly, his voice more controlled again. “But—of course you are. If I’m still mobile after tomorrow, I’ll have a job to do here. And if I’m not then…well, I would just slow you down. If I find a way to get you out, you need to go. Immediately. And as fast as you can. I need you to promise me.”

Henry’s mind reeled. The words send shivers done his spine, and the way Alex spoke, as if he was a seasoned operative rather than a teenager, left him horrified. The thought that Alex assumed he would be hurt so badly that he wouldn’t be able to move on his own and still sat there looking calm and seemingly coming up with plans. It was the chilling proof that his student really had been in similar situations before. Henry wanted to argue to tell Alex that they wouldn’t abandon him, but the determination in Alex’s eyes stopped him.

Viper, who had been listening, moved closer, his expression tense. “Cub, what are you talking about? Of course, we’re going to make sure they get to safety. That we all will.”

But Alex shook his head, resolute. “No, you, Snake, Jaguar, and Raven need to search the premises here. As you mentioned, there are multiple buildings in the area and we need to gather as much information as we can. Hawthorne told me that he has planned similar attacks across the globe. We can’t just stop what’s happening here. We need to prevent the rest also. And for that, we need the information, the areas they are targeting, the species they are using. So, if we get an opportunity, I need you Mr. Donov—Sorry, Henry—to take Will, Sam, Liam, and Ellie to safety.“

Henry could hardly believe what he was hearing. The cold, methodical way Alex was discussing this, like a seasoned soldier planning a mission, sent a shiver down his spine. This wasn’t how a teenager should be thinking, much less speaking. Henry had known Alex as a quiet, intelligent student, someone who showed promise but never drew too much attention to himself. But now, he was seeing a side of Alex he had never imagined and it terrified him.

He glanced at the other students. They were all staring at Alex. They had been counting on the adults to take charge, but now they were listening to Alex, who seemed unsettlingly familiar with this nightmare, speak with a calm authority, instructing a group of SAS soldiers and them on what to do if he can create an opportunity for them to escape.

Henry’s voice trembled slightly as he finally spoke, his mind struggling to process the transformation he was witnessing in Alex. “Alex…this isn’t your responsibility. You shouldn’t have to bear this.”

Alex met his gaze, his eyes filled with resolve and a hint of something that looked like resignation. “It’s not about what I should or shouldn’t have to do. It never has been. I’ve never really had any choice in these situations. At some point it’s just about what needs to be done.”

Henry’s heart ached at those words. He wanted to protect Alex and shield him from the horrors of the world. But looking at him now, he realized with a sinking feeling that Alex had already seen too much, that the innocence he wished to preserve in each of his students, had already been lost. All Henry could do now was what Alex had asked of him: to protect the others and try to ensure that his students made it out of this nightmare alive.

And as he nodded slowly, Henry couldn’t help but feel a profound sense of sorrow for the boy who had been forced to become something far beyond his years.

“Thank you”, Alex gave him a brief smile and broke the eye contact, turning to look the SAS soldier next to him.

“Viper," Alex said, keeping his voice low, trying to make sure the others wouldn’t hear him. "Would you have any last-minute advice on how to…How do I stay strong when they start...with the interrogation?"

But despite Alex’s effort, they all could hear his question. The room fell dead silent, smallest whispers quieting down. Henry felt a cold chill run through him. The fact that Alex was asking this question, that he even had to consider it, drove home the terrifying reality they were facing. That one of his students would likely be tortured here.

“Oh, Cub..” Viper said with a sad voice, looked around him and moved even closer to Alex. It was clear that Viper wanted to keep the conversation private. Henry turned to look the other students, feeling helpless and saw the horror that he was also feeling on their faces. And Henry decided, if the opportunity presented itself, he would do everything in his power to fulfil his promise to Alex.

Ben moved with a practiced ease through the dense forest, keeping his senses on high alert. The fog swirled around him and Eagle casting shadows that seemed to dance and shift with every step. Eagle was just behind him, his steps equally measured, searching for any clue to help them find the missing children and soldiers. K-Unit had split up and Wolf and Coyote were searching from different area. Their radios were on, but no messages had come through it. It seemed that neither group had yet found anything useful.

After a few more minutes of walking in focused silence, Eagle couldn’t contain his curiosity any longer. "So, how familiar are you with Cub? I mean, I know you’re both MI6, but have you worked together?"

Ben kept his eyes on the ground, scanning for any signs of recent movement. "We've crossed paths", he said carefully. "Alex is a good kid. Resourceful."

"You call him Alex now? Crossed paths, huh?" Eagle raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to the story. "Sounds like there’s more to it than that."

Ben chuckled softly, shaking his head. "You know how it is, Eagle. A lot of what we do is classified. I can't go into details."

Eagle grunted, clearly unsatisfied with the vague answer. “I hate that word. Still, must’ve been interesting working with someone that young. The kid’s got guts, that’s for sure. You should have seen him standing his ground with Colonel Sanders"

Ben smiled at that. “I can imagine.”

His mind briefly flashed back to their mission in Australia. The dangers and adrenaline, the moment he got shot and Alex's determination to get them all out safely and stop the plans of Major Yu. It had been a harrowing experience, one that left him with new scars and huge amount of respect for the younger spy. But those memories were locked away, classified and off-limits even to old friends like Eagle. Ben absentmindedly rubbed his shoulder, where the scar from the bullet wound still ached sometimes.

"Anything you can share?" Eagle's curiosity was peaked as he noticed Ben's gesture

Ben smiled wryly, dropping his hand. His eyes never stopping their sweep of the forest floor. "Sorry.”

Eagle huffed in acknowledgement. "Yeah, I figured. But it's still hard to believe that kid's almost the same age as my nephew, yet he's out here playing spy games."

"I can tell you that crossing paths with him was...eye-opening," Ben relented a bit. "He's got a lot more than just guts. He's got instinct, intelligence and an uncanny ability to get out of tight spots."

Eagle shot him a sidelong glance. "Sounds like you’re a fan."

Ben smiled faintly. "Let’s just say I wouldn’t bet against him. If anyone can handle themselves out here, it’s him."

Despite his calm demeanor, Ben was worried. Very worrried. Alex was resourceful, yes, but he was still just a teenager. The thought of him being captured, possibly tortured, gnawed at Ben’s insides. He had been through enough already, more than most adults in their line of work. Ben’s grip on his flashlight tightened as he pressed on, his resolve hardening. They had to find them. They had to bring them back safely.

They continued the search, moving through the dense forest minute after minute. The fog seemed to cling to them, making every step feel like they were wading through a thick soup. Ben’s eyes scanned the ground meticulously, looking for any sign of recent activity. They had walked a long way away from the camp. Ben felt anxious. The absence of any clues was alarming.

Eagle suddenly stopped, his flashlight beam catching on something. "Fox! Over here."

Ben hurried over, his heart pounding as he saw what Eagle had found. A belt, a watch, shoes and a jacket lay scattered on the ground. He picked each item up, examining them closely. They seemed like normal pieces of clothing. There were no signs of MI6 issued equipment. But they looked to be a size that a teenage boy could wear. That Alex could wear.

And Ben knew for certain. "These are Alex's. They must have forced him to leave these behind."

"But why?” Eagle frowned

Ben's eyes narrowed as he pieced it together. "I suspected it already, but this confirms it. I think they were taken by someone who knows about Alex’s involvement with MI6. They must have suspected that these items could potentially hide some tech that they use."

"Shit," Eagle cursed running one hand through his short hair. " That’s concerning. If they know who he is, they’ll be prepared for anything."

Ben swallowed hard. "We have to find him. Soon. Alex is strong, but everyone has their limits. But I think we are looking from the wrong direction. They would have wanted to discard these as far away from them as possible if they suspected that these could be used to track them.”

Eagle furrowed his brows. “Why not leave them to the spot where they took the kids?”

Ben thought about it. “Maybe they wanted to examine them first," he guessed. "They couldn’t stay at the location they attacked the group for long, they must have known that someone would come to look for them.”

Ben grabbed his radio. "Wolf, this is Fox. We found something—belt, watch, shoes, and jacket. They could belong to Cub. It looks like he was forced to leave them behind."

"Any idea why they ditched the items there?" Wolf’s voice crackled over the radio

Ben glanced at Eagle, then back at the scattered items. "I think they suspected these items could contain tracking devices. They might have examined them and discarded them far from their location to throw us off."

"Understood," Wolf replied. "Any clues on where they could have taken them?"

Ben scanned the dark forest, his mind racing. "If they suspected tracking devices, they likely moved in the opposite direction. I suggest we focus our search radius there and follow potential escape routes that are accessible by vehicles."

"Copy that," Wolf said. "I’ll let Colonel Sanders know that we're likely dealing with professionals who know exactly who Cub is."

The radio silenced and Ben drew in a breath. He thought of Alex, the young spy he had come to respect and, in a way, care for. He felt dread churning inside of him. Ironically, Alex’s enemies tended to be ones that were not in the little leagues anymore. Or usually, way above Ben's paygrade at least.

Eagle noticed Ben’s distress and placed a firm hand on his shoulder. "We'll find them Fox. This is good, at least this means that they are still alive somewhere. They wouldn’t have bothered to make him leave these items behind otherwise.”

Ben nodded and tried to drew strength from Eagle's confidence, pushing his fears aside. Alex was out there, somewhere in the dark in the hands of an enemy. Eagle might be right, he had to believe that they were still alive. Ben just hoped that Alex would also be unharmed.

Sam sat on the cold, hard floor of the cell, his knees drawn up to his chest, heart pounding as he tried to steady his breathing. The reality of their situation had left him feeling more shaken than he ever thought possible. He glanced over at his best friend, who sat beside him, equally pale and tense. On the other side of him Liam and Ellie were leaning into each other, Liam holding Ellie close in a comforting hug.

Sam leaned in closer to Will, his voice barely a whisper. “This is...this is so messed up. I never thought things could get this bad. I mean, I think Alex really got hurt and now—he’s talking like...like…”

Sam took a breath. He didn’t seem to find the right words to tell how he felt in the situation they were in. He just wanted a moment of normalcy, him talking with his best friend. But his thoughts were scattered, a tangled mess of fear, regret and confusion.

Will nodded, his eyes still locked on Alex, who was engaged in a quiet conversation with Viper. “I know, mate. I don’t even recognize him right now. It’s like he’s someone else...I don’t know how he’s staying so calm.”

Sam swallowed hard, trying to make sense of everything. “I always thought I could handle this kind of stuff, you know? I mean, with my cousin in the SAS and all...I thought maybe I’d want to do that someday. But now, seeing all this...I don’t think I can. This isn’t what I imagined.”

Sam had always admired his cousin. He remembered the stories he would tell during family gatherings. They were usually tales of bravery and adventure that had always sparked something in Sam's imagination. The thought of joining the military had crossed his mind more than once. It had seemed so cool. An exciting life full of action where you could be the hero and the one who saved the day.

But now, hearing Alex discuss their situation with such grim resolve and asking for advice on how to handle torture, that fantasy was shattering before his eyes. This wasn’t like a thrilling adventure that he had always imagined. This was real, and it was terrifying. He was seeing up close the brutal reality of what being in such a dangerous situation meant.

Will tore his gaze away from Alex and looked at Sam, his expression mirroring the turmoil Sam felt inside. “I get it. I thought it was cool too...but now? Now I just want to get out of here. I don’t want to be a part of any of this. I just want to go home.”

Sam glanced back at Alex, who was now leaning against the bars of his cell, talking quietly with Viper. He could see the tension in Alex’s posture, the way his hand occasionally clenched into a fist as if he was trying to hold something back.

As they watched Alex lean against the bars, an uncomfortable guilt began to gnaw at Sam. He’d always envied Alex in some ways, when Alex had been part of a football team, got good grades at school and was liked among teachers and students. It seemed like he had gotten it all without even making any effort.

That envy had turned into bitterness, especially after Alex had started to be so distant from the rest of them. Acting like they were stupid enough to believe his obvious lies about the mysterious absences. Throwing all the good things he had going on away without proper explanation. Sam hadn’t hesitated to join in on the gossip, even adding his own twists to the stories.

Sam felt a deep shame settle in his chest. They had been so wrong. Now he could see that Alex had never thought less of them, hadn’t been thinking that they were stupid. He just hadn’t had any other choice. Sam thought about the enormous secret that Alex had kept for himself over a year now while facing dangers Sam couldn’t even imagine. Dangers that were now all too real for them too.

Will must have been thinking along the same lines because he shifted uncomfortably beside Sam. “We were so wrong about him.”

Sam nodded slowly, his throat tight. “Yeah, we were. I can’t believe we were so stupid. I mean, all those things we said about him, the way we treated him...making his life in school so hard when he was going through things like this. Hell…I can’t even imagine how hard it must’ve been.”

Will sighed, grabbing his hair and shaking his head. “I feel like such an idiot. I mean of course we couldn’t have known but…I shouldn’t have been such a jerk about it.”

Sam bit his lip, his mind racing. They had been so quick to judge Alex and to distance themselves from him just because he was shrouded in mystery. Well, now they knew why. Now they were seeing the real Alex, the one who had been through things they couldn’t even fathom, and that realization stung.

“I think we need to say something to him,” Sam said quietly. “We owe him an apology.”

Will hesitated, glancing at Alex again. “You think now’s the right time? I mean...look at him. He’s dealing with so much already.”

“I know,” Sam replied, his voice thick with emotion. “But if we don’t say it now, we might never get the chance. He deserves to know that we’re sorry.”

Will hesitated, clearly apprehensive about approaching Alex in his current state, but then he nodded. “Yeah, okay. Let’s go.”

The two of them stood up slowly and made their way over to Alex’s cell. Liam and Ellie watched them with curiosity but remained seated, following them with their eyes. Sam could feel the weight of the situation pressing down on him with every step, but he pushed through it, determined to say something to their classmate who was trying to keep them safe.

When they reached Alex, he looked up at them, his expression softening slightly as he saw them approach. The hardened, focused look in his eyes faded just a bit, replaced by something more familiar, more like the Alex they knew.

“Hey,” Sam started, trying to keep his voice steady. “We just...we wanted to check on you. See how you’re holding up.”

"I'm okay" Alex gave a small smile that didn't reach his eyes.

Will furrowed his brows, not convinced. "You don't need to lie to us. Of course you're not okay."

Alex sighed and closed his eyes. “Fine…But this is not the worst thing that has happened to me so until we cross that bridge, I’m going to say I’m okay.”

Will and Sam glanced at each other. That was disturbing to hear.

“Right…” Will said unsurely.

Suddenly, a loud bang echoed through the room, and Alex’s eyes snapped open.

“Alright!” Alex shouted furiously and glared at the guard who had slammed a table to cause the noise when Alex’s eyes had been closed more than a couple of seconds.

“You know the rules, Rider. Eyes open”, the guard retorted, and Sam could see him enjoy tormenting his classmate. Sam felt something tightening in his chest.

Will sat down next to Viper and Sam followed his lead. Being this close, Sam could see Alex more clearly. His face was pale, there was obvious tiredness in his eyes and his mouth was pinched in pain.

“Is your foot okay? It looked that it got hit quite hard." Sam asked quietly with genuine concern.

Alex glanced down at his injured foot and took a deep breath. "It’s fine," he said, but the strain in his voice was unmistakable.

Will huffed with annoyance. “You’re lying again.”

Sam nudged Will and gave him a stern look. They came here to apologize. Not antagonize Alex more. Alex noticed the subtle nudge Sam gave Will, his eyes narrowing slightly as he observed the tension between the two.

Alex shifted his position slightly, wincing quietly as pain shot up from his injured foot. He could see the concern appear on their faces. It was a stark contrast to the distance they had kept from him at school and strange to see them like this, worried about him when they had been so quick to judge and dismiss him before.

Viper was also watching Alex with concern, clearly aware of the pain he was enduring. Sam wondered if Alex was at least being honest with Viper about his current state, both mental and physical. They had been deep in conversation earlier and Sam truly hoped that Alex was confiding in someone while here.

After a moment of silence, Alex spoke quietly “If I’m guessing right, you didn’t come to just to check on me. So how can I help?”

Sam hesitated, his eyes dropping to the ground for a moment before he forced himself to look at Alex again. He could feel the words getting stuck in his throat, but he knew he had to say them. “We...we wanted to apologize."

Alex’s expression softened further, a hint of surprise flickering in his eyes. “Apologize? For what?”

“For everything,” Will added, his voice more firm than Sam's and laced with regret. “For the way we treated you at school. For the things we said, the rumors we spread... all of it. We were wrong, Alex. We were stupid, and we’re sorry.”

Sam nodded, his gaze earnest as he met Alex’s eyes. “We didn’t understand you, and instead of trying to, we just...turned against you. You didn’t deserve any of that.”

Alex looked at them for a long moment, his expression unreadable.

“Thanks,” Alex said finally, looking at them sincerely. “But it’s okay, I get it. You didn’t know, and...well, none of this is what you could have expected, right?”

Will and Sam exchanged a relieved glance, the tension easing slightly. “No,” Will then said with a weak chuckle. “Definitely not what we expected.”

Before they could say anything else, one of the guards stomped over, his heavy boots echoing ominously against the concrete floor. He stopped close of Alex’s cell. "What are you lot whispering about?"

Sam and Will looked as Alex shot the guard a sarcastic smile, the sharpness in his voice returning in a second. "Just wondering if we can get some of our deposit back from this field trip. I have to say, the accommodations and hosting could use some work. It’s not quite living up to expectations."

The guard's smirk faded, replaced by a look of irritation. "You think you're funny, Rider?"

Alex leaned back against the wall, his gaze steady as he met the guard's eyes. "You know, I get that a lot. People say I have a knack for humor."

The guard’s face darkened, and he took a step closer, his hand twitching near his gun. The air in the cell grew thick with tension, the threat of violence hanging just above their heads. Sam and Will noticed Viper instantly shift his position to more alarmed and hard look entered his eyes. But before the guard could make a move, his companion called out.

"Leave him. He's just trying to get a rise out of you."

The guard hesitated, his hard glare shifting down to Sam and Will. “You’re not here to socialize. Move away from the bars.”

Sam and Will flinched at the guard’s harsh tone. They hesitated for a second, but the guard’s menacing stare left them no choice. Slowly, they stood up, backing away from the bars.

“Leave them alone,” Alex said, his voice steady as he looked directly at the guard, trying to divert the man’s attention away from his classmates. “They were just checking on me. There’s no harm in that.”

“I’d disagree," the guard smirked, his eyes narrowing with cruel amusement. “It seems there’s quite a lot of harm in socializing with someone like you.”

Alex clenched his fists, the anger simmering just below the surface, but he knew better than to push it further. The guard was just looking for an excuse to make things worse and Alex wasn’t going to give him that satisfaction. They stared at each other, the tension between them thick and threatening.

Finally, the guard broke the stare, his lips curling into a sneer. "No more talking," he growled before turning to walk away.

As the guard's footsteps echoed down the hallway, everyone in the cells settled back into their spots, the cold silence returning with an almost oppressive weight. The only sounds were the distant, muffled voices of the other operatives outside and the occasional creak of the old building, but the tension in the air remained functionkng as a constant reminder of the danger that loomed over them all.

Hours dragged on like an eternity, each minute stretching painfully into the next as Alex sat rigid in his cell. The cold concrete beneath him seemed to sap the warmth from his body, leaving him shivering despite the tension that kept his muscles coiled tight.

As the night progressed, the exhaustion began to creep in, tugging at Alex's eyelids, but he knew better than to give in. The moment he closed his eyes, the guard was there to jolt him awake again, the loud noises reverberating through the cell block keeping everyone awake. His eyes burned with exhaustion and his muscles ached. Te pain in his foot remained a constant annoyance but he had decided not to sleep. Not to close his eyes, just so the others could rest.

Alex glanced over at his classmates who were huddled in the corner together and had finally drifted off to sleep. He envied them because of the escape they could find in sleep when Alec knew it was a luxury he wouldn’t be provided tonight.

Alex tried to focus on anything other than the oppressive fatigue gnawing at him every second. He counted the cracks in the ceiling, traced the lines of the bars in his cell and replayed the events of the past day in his mind, searching for any detail he might have missed. Anything that could give him an edge for what was to come. But Alex felt his thoughts begin to blur as his exhaustion made it harder to concentrate. He forced himself to sit up straighter and the pain in his foot flared up again, but this time he welcomed it. The pain kept him awake, kept him from drifting off.

As the hours ticked by and the exhaustion continued to gnaw at him, Alex couldn’t shake the feeling of dread that settled in the pit of his stomach. Tomorrow was coming and he didn’t know if he’d be ready for it.

He sighed quietly, drawing in a shaky breath, willing himself to stay awake. Tomorrow loomed like a dark cloud on the horizon, heavy with the promise of more suffering. It was a weird feeling, to hope that this torturous night would be over but at the same time, wishing that tomorrow would never come. Alex felt tears prickling in the corner of his eyes. Product of exhaustion, frustration and desperation he felt at the moment. But he forced himself not to let them show. Not to show any signs of breaking or weakness. He had to stay strong. For all of them.

And for now, all he could do was wait. Wait and hope that when the time came he would be strong enough to protect those who were counting on him. That he wouldn’t let them down. But he could feel the fear clawing at the edges of his mind, whispering that this time, he might not make it out. That this time, he might fail.

Alex squeezed his cuffed hands into fists, nails digging into the skin of his palms as he focused in on his breathing. “This is what they want”, he thought, fighting for some strength. “Stop giving them what they want. Stop doubting yourself. You’ve done it before. You can do it again.”

And so, he kept his eyes open, forcing himself to stay alert, even as the hours crawled by and the weight of exhaustion bore down on him like a crushing tide.

In the early hours of the morning, the door to the building groaned open. The sound was cutting through the oppressive silence of the room. Alex’s bleary eyes focused on the new arrivals. The others also stirred from their restless sleep as the door opened. The commotion caused by the arrival of new people had pulled them from the edge of their slumber. They blinked groggily, squinting against the dim light and straining to make sense of the new development.

Two new operatives entered the room, their footsteps heavy on the concrete floor.  Alex watched them nod at the guards. "Time for a shift change."

The guards that had been watching over them stood up, stretching their arms. "Finally. Keep an eye on Rider. We got orders, no sleep for him."

One of the new guards who had a visible bruise on his jaw, got the widest grin on his face. “With pleasure”, he said, his gaze locking onto Alex with a look that promised trouble. With Alex’s foggy brain it took some time, but eventually he recognized the man as the same operative he had knocked out in the woods before their capture. Great.

The bruised man’s grin widened as he moved closer with his eyes glinting with barely contained animosity. Alex’s stomach churned with a feel of dread and resignation. He was too exhausted to muster the strength to respond, but he understood what was coming. The man obviously held a grudge and Alex knew he was about to face the brunt of it.

The other new guard was a wiry woman with a stoic expression. She glanced around the cells with a detached air, clearly uninterested in the interactions of his colleague.

The man with bruise moved to Alex’s cell. He leaned against the bars, his voice low but dripping with venom. “Well, well, well. Look who’s still awake. You remember me, don’t you?”

Alex met his gaze, his own eyes heavy with fatigue. “Yeah. I remember.”

“Good," The man’s smile turned cold and his voice lowing to a whisper. “Because I remember you too. And I haven’t forgotten how you made a fool of me.”

Alex’s fatigue was becoming overwhelming. His muscles ached and his mind was struggling to stay alert. His body was tired after being in constant pain and staying up all night. And now that the others had already rested and were awake, his eyelids felt impossibly heavy. So despite his efforts, he began to drift.

Just as his head dropped forward, the man’s voice cut through the fog of sleep.

"Stay awake, Rider!” he barked, his tone sharp and taunting. “You don’t get to rest just because you’re tired.”

Alex jolted upright, struggling to open his eyes. He shook his head as he tried to clear the haze. The operative watched with a cruel smile, clearly enjoying Alex’s struggle.

Meanwhile, the woman began distributing food and water to the rest of the prisoners. Viper and Snake were handed portions of bread and a couple bottles of water. The sight of the meager rations was a grim reminder of their situation, but it was something. Something that Alex was conspicuously left out of.

Ellie, Will, Sam and Liam looked on with concern as they got their shares from Viper. They had been quiet and subdued, their faces showing the weariness and fear that had become their constant companions. As they ate, their glances frequently darted to Alex with guilt and worry.

Henry shot a worried look toward Alex. “Are you alright?” he asked softly, trying to catch Alex’s eye.

Alex tried to nod, but the effort to stay awake made his movements jerky and strained. “I’m fine. Just... a bit tired.”

Viper’s eyes, lookig sharp and alert even in the dim light, flicked between Alex and the new guard. “Don’t let them get to you. You’ll get through this.”

The man, hearing their conversation and enjoying his moment of power, leaned closer.

“It seems that you get no food, no water, and no rest. Such a shame.” He said with a mocking voice.

Until seeing some food, Alex hadn’t felt hunger over all the other signals his body was screaming at him. But now his stomach growled in protest. He ignored it, focusing on maintaining his composure. The last thing he wanted was to give the man taunting him any more satisfaction than he already had.

The fatigue was nearly unbearable. His head bobbed uncontrollably, and his eyelids felt like lead. Each time he drifted, the man’s harsh voice jolted him awake.

The time distorted around him. Every second and minute stretching on forever. Despite his best efforts, Alex drifted again, his head falling forward before a sharp voice pierced through the haze. “Eyes open Rider! I’m not here to babysit you. I see you close your eyes one more time, I’ll cut your eyelids off.”

Alex snapped upright again, struggling to stay conscious. The exhaustion was a constant battle and his vision was blurring, his body aching with every attempt to remain alert. With every passing minute, Alex fought against the overwhelming urge to collapse. His body ached, he was in pain, his mind was foggy and staying awake was becoming an excruciating effort. But he knew he had to remain vigilant, no matter how tired he felt. The need to keep his focus and be ready for whatever came next drove him to keep his eyes open, even as exhaustion threatened to pull him under.

Walker sat in his dimly lit room, flipping a combat knife in his hand with a practiced, almost lazy motion. The blade caught the morning light with every rotation, a small, sharp reflection bouncing of the walls around him. He thrived on the violence and chaos of his work, and the thought of the upcoming task filled him with a sense of grim anticipation. Finally, he got to do something else than just wait.

Red had come to tell him last night to meet with Hawthorne before starting with his assignment of breaking the Rider boy. Morning had arrived and he guessed that Hawthorne would be awake by now. Time to meet the man in charge. Walker sheathed the knife with a swift motion, got up from his bed, adjusted his gear and left the room.

As he reached Hawthorne’s door he knocked on it firmly. He got permission to enter and Walker pushed the door open to find Hawthorne already seated in his wheelchair, his fingers drumming a slow, deliberate rhythm on the armrest. The room was empty save for the two of them, and Walker could feel Hawthorne’s simmering anger filling the room.

“Sir,” Walker greeted with a nod, closing the door behind him. He stood in front of Hawthorne, waiting for the older man to speak first.

Hawthorne looked up, his eyes narrowing as they met Walker’s. “I met the boy,” he said, his voice low and laced with venom. “Rider.”

Walker inclined his head slightly. “How did that go?”

Hawthorne’s fist clenched, the knuckles turning white. “He’s an intolerable little brat. He dared to mock me. Mocked everything we’re doing here. He has no fear, no respect. I want him broken, Walker. Do you understand me? I want him hurt.”

“How far do you want me to take it?” Walker asked and allowed himself a small, satisfied smile. This was the part of the job he had been waiting for.

“You can decide on that,” Hawthorne replied sounding venomous. “The boy’s sleep-deprived and today we’ll start with pain. Real pain. Then, if he still doesn’t break...well we’ll see about that.”

Walker nodded. “I’m sure he breaks, but I need more information. What is it exactly that you expect me to extract from him?”

Hawthorne’s lips curled into a sardonic smile. “Everything he knows.”

Walker’s jaw tightened, his irritation evident. “I’m afraid I need more context. What’s the mission here? What’s the endgame?”

Hawthorne looked at Walker, assessing the man in front of him. Hawthorne didn’t want too many people knowing his plans. It always presented risk for leaks. “Why should you need to know every detail? Your job is to get the information out of him, not to question my plans.”

Walker’s frustration almost boiled over. Even now, when he was sent to interrogate Rider, he was not given full information about the reason why they were here in the first place. “Understanding the bigger picture will make me more effective in the interrogation. The more I know, the better I can tailor my approach.”

Hawthorn’s expression darkened, a menacing glimmer appeared to his eyes. “This isn’t a discussion, Walker. The boy is a nuisance that needs to be dealt with. Just make him talk. One would think that a Malagosto graduate should be able to handle an interrogation with minimal information. If you’re as skilled as your background suggests, you should be able to perform even under these conditions.”

Walker took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves. “Understood. I’ll make sure he talks.”

“See that you do.”Hawthorne leaned back in his chair, the anger still visible in his features

"But if you really want to break him...we’ve used the classmates as leverage before. Threatening them usually gets a reaction," Walkes said after a brief pause.

Hawthorne considered this, his expression thoughtful. “Perhaps,” he mused, “but not yet. I want Rider to suffer first. I want him to feel the pain personally before we start using those around him. Physical, mental, it doesn’t matter as long as he’s broken by the end of it. Beat him down until he’s nothing but a shell. If he doesn’t give us what we want, then we’ll start threatening the others.”

Walker grinned like a predator ready for the hunt. “I’ll make sure of it. By the time we’re done, he’ll be begging to talk.”

“Good. Go now. And report everything directly to me," Hawthorne gave the dismissal and without another word, Walker turned and left the room

He was already planning the methods he would employ to break Alex Rider. Hawthorne’s orders were clear: hurt the boy, make him suffer. And if that wasn’t enough, then the others would pay the price. Either way, Walker knew that by the end of this, Alex Rider would be a broken, bleeding mess—and he would enjoy every second of getting him there.

Chapter Text

Walker moved swiftly through the yard with the predatory grace of a seasoned hunter. His mind was focused entirely on the thrilling task ahead. The anticipation of what was to come gave him a cold sense of satisfaction. He thrived in moments like these, when he had complete control over the fate of those he was ordered to break. As he approached the building where Alex was being held, Walker slowed his pace, the last lingering shadows of night wrapping around him.

He stepped into the building, his boots echoing off the concrete floor. All voices halted abruptly. Alex’s head lifted and his eyes narrowed as they looked onto Walker. Walker took in the room. Petrov and Quinn were sitting next to a table on their guard duty. The other wall of the room where the crates he had helped to haul into the building one night ago, were now stripped from their covers. Walker saw a weird display of crawling insects and odd-looking plants.

He turned his gaze towards the other wall where the prisoners were held. He locked eyes with Alex, predatory smile appearing on his lips. Alex was leaning against the wall of his cell, exhaustion evident in every line of his body. The defiance in his eyes had dulled slightly, replaced by a weary determination that only made Walker’s grin widen. Despite everything, the boy was still fighting, still holding on. Walker could respect that—right up until the moment he had to crush it.

Walker approached the bars of Alex’s cell with a menacing grin on his face. “Good morning. I hope you had a pleasant night.” He stopped just outside the cell, his eyes raking over Alex with cold amusement. Alex looked at him with hate, the boy’s eyes red and hazed due to being awake all night.

“You know Rider, it seems that you always manage to piss off the wrong people. You’ve got quite the talent for that, don’t you?” Walker said amused.

Alex’s jaw tightened. “Just lucky, I guess.”

Walker chuckled, a low, dark sound. He could see the toll that the past night had taken on Alex—the pale skin, the dark circles under his eyes, the way he held himself as if every movement pained him, the light shivers caused by the cold. Yet despite it all, there was still that spark of defiance, that unwillingness to give in. It made Walker’s job all the more satisfying.

“Luck,” Walker repeated, as if considering the word. He leaned closer to the bars, his voice dropping to a more sinister tone. “Your luck’s about to run out, Alex. Hawthorne’s done playing nice.”

Alex stared at him, unflinching. “I didn’t think he ever started.”

Walker’s grin widened. “Fair point. But the gloves are coming off now. Hawthorne’s given me free rein to do whatever it takes to get what we need from you.”

Alex’s eyes flickered, a brief flash of something, fear, maybe, or understanding of just how dire his situation had become. But it was gone just as quickly, replaced by the same resolute stare. “Do your worst,” Alex said, his voice steady despite the obvious exhaustion weighing him down.

“Oh, I intend to,” Walker replied smoothly. He gestured to Petrov, who immediately unlocked the cell door. Walker stepped inside, his presence filling the small space with a tangible sense of menace. He stood over Alex, looking down at the boy with a mixture of contempt and cruel amusement. “But let’s get one thing straight. This isn’t going to be quick, it’s not going to be clean and I’m going to enjoy every second of it.”

Alex didn’t respond, his gaze holding Walker’s with a steely determination. Walker could see the fear buried deep in the boy’s eyes, but it was masked by the stubbornness that had kept him alive through everything he’d faced so far.

Walker reached out suddenly, grabbing Alex by the collar of his shirt and pulling him to his feet. Alex grimaced as the movement jarred his injured foot, but he didn’t make a sound. Walker shoved him against the wall, pinning him there with one hand while the other traced the outline of his knife, still sheathed at his side. Alex’s hands grabbed the wrist of the hand holding him in place, and Walker could feel the boy’s grip being weakened by his current state.

The other prisoners started to shout and Walker turned to look at them. They were now standing, the SAS soldiers having defiant but also fearful looks on their faces. The kids looking scared and staring at Walker with horror, except the girl who was still sitting down covering her face with her hands.

“Any of you make another sound and one of the kids will die!” Walker shouted over the noise. The threat silenced everyone immediately. Walker turned to look at Alex who he held against the wall.

“Now, you’ve got two choices”, Walker said, his voice low and threatening. “Talk now, and maybe I’ll go easy on you. Or keep up this tough act, and I’ll make sure you regret it.”

Alex didn’t flinch, didn’t break eye contact. “Like I told your boss yesterday, there is nothing I can tell you. I was here with my school! You lot should’ve just leave me be and I wouldn’t even know you were here!”

Walker’s grin turned savage. “Don’t lie to me Rider. We happen to know you met with Colonel Sanders. Twice. I wonder why a schoolboy on a field trip would spend so much time alone with an SAS commander.” 

Alex stared at Walked with defiance. “He was asking me the same stupid questions that you are. And I told him the same thing that I’m telling you now. I haven’t been contacted by MI6 for months. I was here on a school trip. I don’t have any information to give you.”

Walker tightened his hold on Alex, and he saw the boy’s expression shift to one of discomfort as the pressure on him increased. “We’ll just have to see about that then, won’t we.”

He released Alex, stepping back just enough to give himself space to maneuver. Walker drew his knife with a slow, deliberate motion. The blade gleamed in the dim light.

Alex braced himself, his hands clenched into fists, his eyes on the blade. He knew what was coming, and he knew he couldn’t stop it. But he wouldn’t give Walker the satisfaction of seeing him scared.

Walker moved quickly, the knife slicing through the air with precision. It wasn’t a deep cut, just enough to draw blood and send a shock of pain through Alex’s side. Alex bit down on his lip, refusing to cry out.

Walker watched him closely, studying his reaction. “Better get used to that feeling, Rider. We’ve got all day. By the time I’m finished, you won’t even recognize yourself.”

Walker wiped the blade on Alex’s shirt, leaving a smear of blood behind. “I think you’ll be begging to talk before I’m done.”

Alex didn’t respond, his eyes hard and unyielding. But Walker could see the pain etched in every line of his body, the strain of holding on. He knew that no matter how strong Alex thought he was, eventually, he would break. It was time to teach the brat a lesson.

Alex’s body tensed as Walker stepped back, a sense of dread curling in his stomach. He knew Walker was toying with him, testing his resolve, but the knife wound still stung, the pain radiating through his side with every breath. He forced himself to stay calm, to keep his expression neutral despite the burning sensation. He couldn’t show weakness. But when Walker suddenly sheathed the knife and began undoing the cuffs that bound Alex’s wrists, Alex felt a new wave of anxiety wash over him.

Walker’s eyes glinted with a predatory amusement as he released Alex’s wrists, the handcuffs falling to the ground with a metallic clink. “I’ll give you a chance, Rider,” Walker said, stepping back to give him space. “I know you are itching to fight me. To try to get the upper hand here. But I tell you now, you can’t escape this. You can’t defeat me. So, now you get a chance to do your best. If you win, you get to leave. How about that?”

Alex rubbed his wrists, the skin raw where the cuffs had bitten into them. He knew Walker was baiting him, provoking him into a fight he wasn’t prepared for. It was obvious tactic to get to him mentally and physically. Beating him up in front of everyone would send a strong message, not just to Alex about how helpless he was here but to the others that despite everything, he wouldn’t be able to save them.

“That’s bullshit,” Alex said, his voice hoarse from exhaustion and pain, but steady. He was trying to buy himself some time, to think of a way out of this. “Even if I was able to win, you would never let us leave here. I don’t have to fight you. It’s no use.”

Walker chuckled, his grin widening. “Well, that might be right. But I want to see you try. Come on, Rider. Let’s get to it. For old times’ sake.”

Alex’s mind raced. He was exhausted, his foot throbbed with every step, and the wound in his side was a constant, painful reminder of what he had endured and what was to come. But he couldn’t let Walker win so easily. If he was going to fight, he had to give it everything he had, even if he knew the odds were stacked against him.

Walker circled him slowly, like a predator toying with its prey, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. “Come on, Rider,” he taunted, his voice low and menacing. “Show me what you’ve got.”

Alex took a deep breath, trying to focus. He knew he couldn’t match Walker in strength or stamina, not in his current state.

Without warning, Walker lunged at him, and Alex barely had time to react. He dodged to the side, but his injured foot gave out beneath him, sending him stumbling into the wall. Walker was on him in an instant delivering punches in rapid fashion, but Alex managed to twist away, delivering a quick jab to Walker’s ribs.

Walker barely flinched and showed Alex hard against the wall. “Is that all?” Walker laughed. “I feel like you are not even trying.”

Walker and Alex stared at each other, Alex trying to catch his breath, his side burning with pain where the knife wound was bleeding into his shirt.  

Alex pushed himself off the wall and Walker lunged again but this time Alex was ready. He sidestepped the attack, ignoring the sharp pain in his foot, bringing his elbow down hard on Walker’s back as he passed. Walker grunted in surprise, but recovered quickly, spinning around and catching Alex with a backhanded slap that sent him stumbling backward.

Alex tried to regain his footing, but it was impossible, he couldn’t put much pressure to his injured foot without excruciating pain. Before he got his balance back, Walker was on him again, throwing a barrage of punches that Alex struggled to block. He managed to deflect a few, but one caught him hard in the face, sending him reeling. The room spun around him, his vision blurring as he fought to stay on his feet.

“Giving up already?” Walker jeered, his voice echoing in Alex’s ears.

But Alex didn’t give up. He couldn’t. Summoning every ounce of strength he had left, he launched himself at Walker, driving his shoulder into the man’s midsection. Walker staggered back, surprised by the sudden attack, and Alex took the opportunity to deliver a swift kick to his knee. The impact sent flash of pain through Alex’s foot, but he was pleased to know that he had managed to hurt Walker too, at least a little bit.

Walker snarled in anger, his expression twisting into one of pure rage as he regained his balance. “You’ll pay for that,” he growled, and before Alex could react, Walker’s fist slammed into his stomach, doubling him over as the air left his lungs.

Gasping for breath, Alex tried to back away, but Walker was relentless. He grabbed Alex by the collar and yanked him forward, slamming his knee into Alex’s ribs. The impact sent a wave of agony through Alex’s body, and he crumpled to the ground, unable to hold himself up any longer.

Walker didn’t let up. He kicked Alex in the side, right where the knife wound was, and Alex cried out in pain, curling into himself to try and protect his injured side. But Walker was merciless, delivering another kick to Alex’s already battered body.

“Get up!” Walker barked. Alex felt tears escape from the corner of his eyes. He drew in ragged breaths, trying to gather his strength. With enormous effort he began to raise from the floor, but before he could straighten up, Walker grabbed Alex by the shirt, yanked him up, and slammed him against the wall again. “That all you’ve got?” he taunted, his voice laced with mockery.

Alex gritted his teeth, fighting through the pain and fatigue. He tried to throw another punch, aiming for Walker’s face, but his movements were slower than they should have been. Walker easily caught his fist, twisting Alex’s arm behind his back and shoving him back to the ground. Alex hit the cold, hard floor with a thud, the impact knocking the breath out of him.

“Pathetic,” Walker sneered, holding Alex’s arm tightly, forcing him to stay down. “I wonder, what would Professor Yermalov say if he could see you now?”

Alex struggled beneath him, trying to twist free, but his body was betraying him. Every muscle ached, his foot screamed in protest, and the room seemed to spin as the exhaustion and pain caught up with him. He could barely breathe, let alone fight back. Focusing in on his breathing he drew in enough air to regain some coherence.

“You’re the one to talk. Too afraid to face me before without holding hostages and using sedatives. You had to wait for me to be tired and injured before taking your shot. Pathetic.” Alex returned Walker’s word to him. Walker tightened his grip, twisting Alex’s arm painfully. Alex struggled harder, the agony in his shoulder being almost too much. Walker didn’t ease up his hold and he could hear Alex’s breathing getting harder and faster. He started to twist the arm more. “Stop!” Alex cried suddenly and Walker grinned with victory.

Walker released the arm, standing up and looking down at Alex with contempt. “You’re done,” he said, kicking Alex in the side again. Alex cried out loud and his vision was blurring as he tried to block out the agony racing through him. He forced himself to focus, to push through the pain. He could barely keep his eyes open, his limbs felt heavy and unresponsive. He was losing, and he knew it.

Walker crouched down beside him, grabbing Alex’s hair and forcing his head up so their eyes met. “Tell me what you know,” he whispered, his voice filled with malicious glee. “Or by the time I’m done with you, you’ll wish you’d never been born.”

Alex forced his eyes open, blinking away the tears that blurred his vision. The pain radiating from his side was excruciating. Every instinct screamed at him to give in, to tell Walker what he wanted to hear just to make this stop. But there was nothing to tell. And that made the whole thing so much worse. There really was no way out for him this time.

“I... don’t know... anything,” Alex managed to rasp out, his voice strained and hoarse. It took everything he had just to get the words out.

Walker’s grip on his hair tightened, and Alex winced as the sharp pain shot through his scalp. “Don’t lie to me, Rider,” Walker hissed, his breath hot against Alex’s face. “You’re not fooling anyone. You know something, and you’re going to tell me. It’s just a matter of how much pain you want to go through first.”

Alex’s mind raced, trying to focus on anything other than the pain, but it was overwhelming, a constant, searing presence that threatened to drown out his thoughts.

“I swear. I don’t know anything,” Alex repeated, his voice stronger this time, though every word felt like it was tearing him apart from the inside. He knew he was testing Walker’s patience, but he didn’t care. If he could just hold out a little longer, maybe he’d find a way out of this.

Walker held his gaze for a moment longer, then shoved Alex’s head back down, standing up with a frustrated snarl. “Fine,” he said, his voice cold and final. “We’ll do this the hard way.” Walker twisted Alex’s arms behind his back, locking his sore wrists to the handcuffs again before delivering one last kick to his side.

Then Walker turned and walked away, and Alex lay there, his body screaming in pain, his breath coming in ragged gasps. He turned to his side, on the one without the stinging cut, and felt a few tears roll down the side of his face. He was running on empty, and he didn’t know how much longer he could hold out. And if he knew anything about Scorpia, this was just the beginning of his torment. But as long as he had even a shred of strength left, he’d keep fighting. He had to.

Viper watched the brutal exchange between Walker and Alex from the confinements of his cell. The sickening thud of fists meeting flesh and Alex’s cries of pain echoed through the space, each blow tightening the knot of anger in his gut. He wanted to interfere, wanted to protect the teenager that was being abused in front of their eyes, but they all knew that any reaction from them and Walker would keep his word and start attacking the other children.

So, Viper kept his silence, occasionally glancing the other captives. He saw the worry and look of fury in Snake’s eyes as he too observed the events from the other cell. Jaguar and Raven were trying to keep steady composures, but Viper could see their faces lose a little bit of colour every time Alex cried out.

The other students and Henry were sitting down, their backs against the wall. Henry was holding his arm on Will’s shoulder, they both still looking at Alex and Walker with horrified expressions on their faces, as if they were unable to turn away from the sight. Sam and Liam were white-faced, staring at the opposite wall instead of the brutal attack happening near them. Ellie had buried her face to her knees and was covering her ears with her hands. Viper could see the girl’s shoulders shaking and he was sure she was crying but trying to stay quiet.

The night before, Alex had asked Viper for advice on resisting interrogation and he had tried to offer some, drawing on the knowledge he’d gained from the SAS. Viper had shared everything he knew. How to compartmentalize pain, focus on something else, to keep the mind occupied. But it had all been theory, drilled into him during lessons, simulated in RTI training exercises but never actually tested in a real situation like this. RTI training was still just that. A training exercise. Even if they got punched around a little during it, it was never in the way that he was witnessing now.

And Viper knew, deep down, that he had only ever scratched the surface of what true interrogation could be like. Watching Walker systematically try to break Alex had driven home just how little Viper truly understood about the reality of such torture. Viper clenched his fists, feeling utterly powerless. This wasn’t like any of the drills or exercises he’d undergone. This was real, and it was horrifying.

His mind raced as he tried to recall everything he’d been taught about mental resilience, about maintaining a sense of control even in the worst circumstances. But seeing Alex beaten down like this made it hard to believe that anything he’d learned could actually help. Watching Alex suffer, knowing he had no real experience to back up the advices he had given to the kid, made Viper feel sick with guilt.

Walker’s cruelty shouldn’t be nothing new to him. Viper had seen men like him before during deployment, sadists who thrived on power and fear. But this was different. Watching Alex fight back with everything he had, even when it was clear he had nothing left, stirred something deep within Viper, a mixture of helplessness and a growing, unrelenting fury towards the man beating Alex up.

They watched as Walker finally released Alex, cuffed him, delivered one last kick and walked away, leaving the kid crumpled on the cold, concrete floor of his cell. The door of the cell clanged shut, echoing through the space, and for a few moments, the only sound was Alex's ragged breathing.

Viper’s hands clenched into fists, his nails digging into his palms. He forced himself to remain still, even though every fiber of his being screamed to rush to check on Alex. But he knew better. The guards and Walker were still watching, waiting for any sign of them acting out of line. He needed to be patient. This wasn’t like a battlefield he was used to; this was a psychological war, and any rash move could mean severe consequences.

As Walker was walking away from Alex’s cell and his battered form, he paused, surveying the room with a smug expression, clearly relishing the impact his brutality had left on the other prisoners. His eyes swept over the horrified faces of the students, each one frozen in a mix of shock, fear, and disbelief. He walked slowly to their cell feeding off their terror.

"Look at you all," Walker sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. "Shivering there, letting one of your own getting beat up," he gestured toward Alex’s crumpled figure, "this is what happens when you stick your nose to things you have no business to interfere with. You think you can survive this? Think again."

Henry tightened his grip on Will’s shoulder, trying to shield the boy from Walker’s words, but there was no escaping the fear that had taken hold of them all. Ellie was still trembling, her face buried in her knees, while Sam and Liam looked like they were struggling to hold back tears. The weight of Walker’s words hung heavy in the air, crushing whatever hope they had left.

Walker’s eyes scanned the prisoners. He was feeling powerful, he wanted them to react, to give him reason to show how serious he was. Walker knew Alex was still listening to his every word. Tormenting his friends while the boy was still piecing himself together, unable to help. Well, he couldn’t let opportunity like that go to waste.

Walker leaned closer to the bars of the cell, his eyes locking onto Liam’s. The boy didn’t dare to look away and Walker held his gaze.

"How about you?" Walker asked with menacing growl. "Any of you want to play the hero? Want to be next? Think you can take it?"

Liam’s breath hitched, but he forced himself to stay silent, his heart hammering in his chest with panic. Sam, too, was trembling beside him, his eyes wide with terror.

Walker chuckled darkly and turned to look at Viper who held his gaze. Viper forced a neutral expression, not to show the deep fury burning inside of him. Walker’s lips curled into a smile. “You better keep yourself in line too soldier. All of you”, Walker added his eyes scanning Snake, Jaguar and Raven in the next cell. “Or I will start to hurt the other kids.”

With that, Walker turned on his heel and strode toward the exit. “I’ll be right back Rider, don’t go anywhere!” He shouted before disappearing through the door.

For a few moments, no one moved. The only sound was Alex’s laboured breathing from his cell. Viper’s heart pounded in his chest. He waited until he was certain that Walker was gone and the two guards had returned to their post before he cautiously approached the bars between their and Alex’s cell, eyes fixed on the boy laying on the floor.

"Cub," Viper called softly. He didn’t want to attract any attention, but he had to know if Alex was still conscious. "Cub, can you hear me?"

There was no response at first, and Viper felt a cold dread settle in his stomach. Then, slowly, Alex moved, a groan escaping his lips as he tried to get himself up from the floor. His movements were sluggish, every inch of him screaming in pain, but he managed to sit up and leant heavily against the wall for support. His face was starting to bruise, his lip was split, and his eyes, though bleary with pain, still held a spark of defiance.

"Yeah," Alex rasped, his voice weak but determined. "I hear you."

Viper let out a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. "You’re one tough kid, Cub" he said, keeping his tone low and calm. "Just hang in there, alright?”

Viper felt stupid. He didn’t know how to offer reassurance or comfort to the boy facing a situation where even he, as a trained soldier, was feeling out of his depth. But Alex just nodded and closed his eyes. Viper could see Alex’s chest raising as he focused in on his breathing. A tactic Viper had told him about yesterday.

Alex’s entire body throbbed with pain. Every breath sent sharp stabs through his ribs, and his face felt swollen and hot where Walker’s fists had landed. He could taste blood in his mouth, and the cold concrete against his body did nothing to ease the ache spreading through him. It was hard to find any position to stay in especially with his arms locked together behind his back.

Alex focused on his breathing, trying to ground himself in the rhythm of his chest rising and falling, applying the technique Viper had mentioned the night before. It helped, but only just. The pain was still there, raw and all-consuming, but at least it kept his mind from spiralling into panic. He could feel every bruise, the arm Walker had twisted still aching with pain and the way his ribs strained with each breath.  

As Alex breathed, he could feel himself starting to fall asleep. The exhaustion starting to take over again, tugging him under despite the pain. Maybe finally, he could sleep, even for a minute or two. He let his head drop.

Suddenly a loud bang jolted him, aggravating every ache and Alex let out a desperate cry. “Eyes open, Rider! Nobody said you could sleep just yet”, a hard voice commanded him. A familiar threat from the long hours of last night.

Alex forced his eyes open, gritting his teeth, the room seemed to spin around him for a moment. He blinked, trying to focus, and caught sight of his classmates huddled together in the adjacent cell. The look of horror on their faces cut through the fog of pain and exhaustion, reminding him that they were here, relying on him to stay strong. He couldn’t show them how scared he really was.

As his vision cleared, he saw Liam and Sam staring at him with wide eyes, their faces pale. Ellie was still crying softly, her shoulders shaking and eyes swollen. Will looked like he was struggling to keep it together, biting his lip so hard it looked like it might bleed. They had all seen what Walker had done. The violence had been raw, unfiltered, and seemed to have shattered whatever fragile sense of hope they had been clinging to.  

“Alex,” Sam called out, his voice trembling. “Are you... are you…?”

But Sam didn’t know how to finish his question. It would be useless to ask if Alex was okay. They all could see that he wasn’t, but before Sam thought how to finish his sentence Alex nodded.

“I’m fine,” Alex lied, trying to keep his voice steady. He didn’t want them to worry more than they already were.

“You don’t look fine,” Will said, his voice barely above a whisper. “He... he really hurt you.”

“I’ve had worse,” Alex replied, though he knew that wasn’t true. This was different from any beating he’d ever taken before. This was calculated and methodical, a show of power meant to break him. And the worst part was knowing that Walker wasn’t done with him yet.

“Cub”, Snake’s familiar voice called him. Alex tried to focus his eyes on Snake’s direction. “Is anything broken?”

Alex focused on the signals of pain his body was sending him. As much as he didn’t want to do that, he knew he would have to check his current state somehow. He was hurting bad, all over, but he was fairly certain nothing was broken by Walker’s attack. “No, I don’t think so. Except my foot might, but that’s already from last night.”

Liam had tears glistening in his eyes. He wrapped his arms around himself and looked around the others. “We... we need to figure out a way to get out of here. We have to do something.”

Ellie wiped at her eyes, her voice trembling as she spoke. “But how? What can we do? We’re locked in here, and Walker... he’ll just keep coming back.”

Ellie’s words were a harsh reminder of the reality they were facing, and the fear in her voice mirrored the dread that Alex was trying so hard to suppress. All of their faces were etched with worry, their eyes darting between Alex and the door as if expecting Walker to burst back in at any moment.

“Don’t think like that,” Alex said, his voice firmer now, though every word was an effort. “We’ll find a way. We just need to stay calm. I’ll figure it out. I always do.”

“But Alex,” Will interjected, his voice barely above a whisper, “what if we can’t... what if he—”

“Don’t,” Alex cut him off, shaking his head. The movement sent another wave of dizziness through him, but he forced himself to push through it. “Don’t let yourself think like that. We’ll make it through. You’re safe. I’ll make sure you’re safe.”

The words were meant to be reassuring, but Alex could feel the thinness of his own resolve. Every part of him was screaming to give in, wanting nothing more than for him to close his eyes and just let the pain take him somewhere else. But he couldn’t. And not just because he wouldn’t be allowed to. But because the others were watching, their hope hanging by a thread. He had to be strong, even if it was just an act.

Snake’s voice cut through the heavy silence again. “He’s right. You have to focus, all of you. Keep your heads straight, no matter what they throw at you. If you start to lose hope, they have already won.”

Sam spoke up, his voice shaky. “But how? How do we do that when... when they’re doing this?” His gaze flicked to Alex, his expression pained.

“You take it one breath at a time,” Snake said, his voice low but steady. “You don’t think about the next hour, or the next day. Just focus on the now. You control what you can, and you don’t give them the satisfaction of seeing you break.”

The words were met with a heavy silence, each of the students absorbing them in their own way. And as much as Alex wanted to believe in those words, the terror of Walker’s inevitable return was like a heavy blanket over him, suffocating him slowly. Every minute that passed brought them closer to the moment when the door would open again, when the man who had beaten him mercilessly would come back, and Alex would be forced to endure it all over again.

He tried to focus on his breathing, but it was hard to quiet the voice in his head that whispered dark thoughts about what was coming. The pain in his body was a constant reminder that he was vulnerable, that no amount of mental fortitude could completely shield him from the physical reality of what was happening.

Suddenly, the sound of footsteps could be heard. The room seemed to hold its breath, everyone tensing as the sound grew louder, closer. Alex’s heart raced, fear tightening its grip around his chest. He glanced at his friends, seeing the same terror reflected in their faces.

The door to the room swung open with a creak, and Walker stepped inside, carrying a bucket with him, his presence dominating the space. He took his time, his cold eyes sweeping over the prisoners, lingering on each of them with a look of cruel satisfaction. Alex’s breath caught in his throat as Walker’s gaze landed on him. The man’s smile widened, and Alex felt a cold sweat break out on his skin. He couldn’t look away, trapped under Walker’s predatory stare.

“So,” Walker said, his tone mockingly friendly. “Ready to talk yet? I’ll be glad to offer you more motivation if necessary.”

Alex’s mouth was dry, his heart pounding so hard he thought it might burst out of his chest. But he wouldn’t let Walker see how scared he was. He would show the others that he still had hope. That he still had some fight left in him.

"Yeah, because kidnapping and threats are such great motivators," Alex said making sure sarcasm was dripping from his every word. "You know, you really should consider a career change, Walker. Your motivational skills are lacking."

Walker’s face darkened, he took a step closer, his eyes narrowing. “Still going with the jokes I see. Good,” he said, his voice low and dangerous. “Because I’m just getting started.”

Alex tried to hold on, tried to act like he wasn’t scared out of his mind. But inside of him, the fear lingered, gnawing at him with every breath. Walker was back and Alex knew he would be pushed to his limits and beyond. He could only hope that when that time came, he’d be able to hold on to that small spark of defiance that still flickered inside him. Because if he lost that, he wasn’t sure he’d be able to find his way back.

Colonel Sanders leaned on a desk with a focused look on his face, in front of him was a large map spread out on the table. The map was covered with red, yellow and green markings indicating the various search areas. The most recent coordinates, where they had found the discarded items, highlighted in bright orange.

Ben, Eagle, Wolf, and Coyote stood around the table, the tension was palpable as they studied the map, each person absorbed in their own thoughts.

“Alright, it seems that we need to regroup and reassess,” Colonel Sanders said, his voice steady but firm. “Agent Daniels, you had some suggestions.”

Ben stepped forward, pointing to the area on the map where he and Eagle had discovered the belt, watch, shoes, and jacket. “I’m fairly certain that what we found here belonged to Cub,” he said. “The enemy most likely suspected that these might contain tracking devices. All these items could fit standard MI6 issued gear. Except in this case there was no evidence of them holding any tech at least with a brief overlook. They were likely discarded there to throw us off.”

Sanders nodded, his brow furrowing. “So, they’re deliberately misleading us. That complicates things but it can also narrow down our area. We need to focus our efforts on the places we haven’t covered yet. You said to look particularly those that are more accessible by vehicles?” Colonel Sanders raised his eyes to look at Ben.

Ben nodded. “They probably had some vehicles on the area that they were able to use to transport the captives. They had to leave quickly after capturing the group.”

Eagle tapped the map with his finger, indicating the areas marked in yellow and red. “We’ve covered the immediate vicinity of the attack site,” he said. “But if they suspected tracking devices, they would have moved in the opposite direction. That could be any number of places.”

Wolf, who had been silently analyzing the map, spoke up. “We should consider potential locations where they could have taken the hostages. Places that are both secure and remote enough to avoid detection. Abandoned warehouses, old military installations, or even remote cabins.”

Colonel Sanders nodded in agreement. “We’ve already ruled out the most obvious locations, so we need to look at less conventional possibilities. Anything that could be used as a temporary holding facility.”

Ben’s gaze was fixed on the map. “We should also consider terrain that would be difficult for us to navigate quickly. Dense forests, rugged terrain, or areas prone to inclement weather could be used as advantage. They’d want to make sure they’re not easily tracked.”

Eagle squinted at the map. “What about these areas?” he said, pointing to sections on the map that were near a series of winding roads and dense forest. “They are in opposite direction to where we found the items, and the terrain is tricky. Could be a good place to hide out.”

Colonel Sanders examined the area Eagle had pointed out. “Fits the criteria. Let’s look everything that is secluded and not easily accessible. We’ll send teams there.”

Ben nodded. “We should also send teams to investigate the roads leading into potential areas. If they’re using vehicles, there might be some traces to follow.”

Sanders turned to Wolf. “Coordinate with the search teams already on the ground and direct them to the new focus points. We need to cover as much ground as possible.”

Wolf immediately began relaying the orders over the radio, updating the search teams and adjusting their routes.

Coyote, who had been silently observing from the sidelines, finally spoke up. “What if they’re moving the hostages from one location to another? We might be trying to track a moving target.”

Colonel Sanders’ expression darkened. “That’s a possibility we have to consider. If they are on the move, we’ll need to increase our efforts and look through the places that have already been covered. But we will start with locations that we haven’t looked into yet.”

Colonel looked at the map again with a focused look. “We’ll need to set up surveillance and deploy additional teams to cover potential escape routes. We can’t afford to miss any sign of their movements. The routes leading in and out of the area have been under surveillance from the first disappearance. No reports of any suspicious traffic have come through the reports.”

The team worked diligently to execute the new plan, coordinating their efforts and ensuring that every possible avenue was covered. As they prepared to head out, Ben felt a surge of determination.

“Hold on a little longer, Alex. We are coming for you”, Ben thought as he climbed to a car with rest of the K-Unit. They were closing in on Alex and the others, he knew it. They had to be.

Alex felt as if his breath got caught in his chest as Walker stepped into his cell and got closer, his figure towering above him. Every muscle in Alex's body tensed, instinctively bracing for the next wave of pain that he knew was coming. He tried to focus, tried to take it one breath at a time, but it was nearly impossible with Walker’s cold eyes boring into him, sizing him up like a predator deciding how to tear into its prey.

Walker crouched down, bringing himself to Alex’s eye level, a sinister smile curling on his lips. "You know, Rider, I’m impressed. You took quite the beating and still have that fire in your eyes. But I wonder..." He reached out, roughly grabbing Alex’s chin, forcing him to look up, “How long will it last?”

Alex winced at the sharp pain shooting through his jaw but refused to let any other reaction slip through. He forced himself to meet Walker’s gaze, even as his insides twisted with fear. He had to show defiance, had to show that he wasn’t broken yet.

Walker’s grip tightened, his fingers digging into the bruises already forming on Alex’s face. “I bet you’re wondering what I’m going to do next. What new ways I’ll find to make you scream.” His tone was conversational, as if they were discussing the weather, but the malice in his eyes betrayed his true intentions.

Alex’s pulse raced, his mind scrambling for something, anything, to focus on to block out the terror rising in his chest. He could feel the eyes of his classmates on him and with every word Walker spoke, the fear became harder to push aside.

Walker finally released Alex’s chin, standing up and looking down at him with a smirk. There was something different in Walker’s expression now, a cruel anticipation that made Alex’s blood run cold. “I thought we could start with a classic.”

Walker stepped away, leaving Alex slumped against the wall, trying to catch his breath. He watched Walker pick up the bucket he had brought with him.

Alex’s heart began to pound faster. He was sure he knew what was coming next. Waterboarding. He had faced it once. Luckily Joe Byrne had saved him that time after minimal exposure. But he could still remember the pure terror he had felt, and this time, there would be nobody to save him. It was one of the worst kinds of torture, a method designed to break someone without leaving any marks. The fear it induced was primal, instinctual, and nearly impossible to resist.

Walker turned back toward Alex, the bucket of water in his hand, and for the first time since this nightmare had started, Alex felt overwhelming, paralyzing fear. The pain from the beating was still there, throbbing through his body, but now it was overshadowed by the cold dread coiling in his stomach. His mind raced, searching desperately for some way out, some way to prepare himself for what was about to happen, but there was nothing. No technique, no advice that could help him now.

Walker stepped closer, his boots echoing ominously in the cell. He set the bucket down with a heavy thud that made Alex flinch involuntarily. The room seemed to shrink, the walls closing in, the air growing thick and suffocating. Walker crouched down in front of him, a mocking grin spreading across his face.

“You know”, Walker’s voice was a low, mocking drawl, and the smirk on his face made Alex’s stomach twist in dread. “I still keep tabs on my previous employer from time to time, and I came across this one particularly interesting story. That Alex Rider had been waterboarded by the CIA. Tell me Alex, how did that happen? Because I have to say, I haven’t had that good a laugh in a long time.”

Alex could feel his throat being tight, his tongue heavy and dry in his mouth. But he kept his eyes locked on Walker, refusing to show the fear that was coursing through him. “It was just me spending some quality time with a few colleagues.”

Walker studied him for a moment, his eyes narrowing before a wide, sinister smile spread across his face. “I see. Quality time. Just like we’re having now.”

Suddenly, Walker grabbed Alex by the hair, yanking his head back and slamming it against the wall. “Today, you’re going to tell me what I want to know,” Walker hissed, his face inches from Alex’s. His breath was hot and foul against Alex’s cheek, his grip on Alex’s hair twisting painfully. “So, let’s get started, shall we?”

Alex’s breath hitched as Walker slowly reached into his pocket and pulled out a dirty looking cloth. His hands began to tremble, not from the cold, but from the fear that coursed through him like ice water in his veins.

Swallowing hard, Alex decided to sacrifice an inch of his pride and try to spare his classmates from witnessing what was about to happen. “Please, Walker, not here. They don’t need to see,” Alex pleaded, flicking his eyes toward the cell where the others were held.

Walker paused, his gaze shifting to the cell where Alex’s classmates and the SAS soldiers were watching them. Then he turned back to Alex, a sadistic glint in his eyes. “But Alex,” he whispered, leaning in closer, “of course they need to see. It’s all part of the fun.”

Walker’s voice dripped with taunting cruelty. “Feeling scared yet, Rider? You should be. This is going to be fun—for me, at least.”

With that, Walker grabbed Alex by the shirt, dragging him forward and twisting him until he was lying flat on his back on the cold, hard floor. Alex’s head spun, his muscles screaming in protest as he was forced into position. The cuffs on his wrists kept his hands pinned behind his back, useless as he tried to twist away from Walker’s grip. But Walker was too strong, too determined, and Alex could do nothing as the cloth was pressed over his face, covering his mouth and nose.

Alex’s breathing grew rapid and shallow, his heart pounding so hard it felt like it would burst out of his chest. Alex kept his eyes on the ceiling. Looking at the cracked surface above him, trying to steady himself, tried to focus on anything other than the terror that was clawing at his mind, but it was impossible. All he could think about was the water, the drowning sensation that was about to come.

Walker’s hand held the cloth in place, and Alex felt the first trickle of water pour onto the fabric, soaking it instantly. The water was freezing, and as it seeped through the cloth, it filled Alex’s nose and mouth, cutting off his air. He gasped, trying to suck in a breath, but all he got was more water, more suffocating, drowning terror. Alex squeezed his eyes shut and tried to shake his head to repel the piece of fabric stuck on his face. But it was no use.

The instinct to breathe, to take in air, overwhelmed him. He thrashed harder, his body acting on pure survival instinct, desperate to escape, but there was nowhere to go. The water kept coming, the wet cloth clinging to his face like a second skin, making it impossible to breathe, to think, to do anything but panic.

His chest burned as he fought to hold his breath, but the need for air was too strong, too overpowering. He sucked in again, and this time it was worse—the water flooded into his lungs, choking him, drowning him from the inside out. The world around him faded into darkness, the only sensation the cold water and the crushing, unbearable pressure in his chest.

And just when he thought he couldn’t take any more, when he was sure he was going to die right there, Walker pulled the cloth away. Alex gasped, coughing and choking as air rushed back into his lungs. He sputtered, his chest heaving, but before he could fully catch his breath, Walker poured more water, starting the torture all over again.

As Walker removed the cloth second time, he let Alex catch his breath a bit more. “Tell me what I want to know, Rider. And we can stop this now.”

Alex was coughing up water, gasping for air, his chest flaming in pain. Tears were streaming down his face, a panic so overwhelming he felt like dying. “Please…I don’t know…anything”, he tried to gasp, every word feeling like a sharp blade cutting through his throat. Walker didn’t say anything, just pressed the wet cloth on his face again. 

The cycle repeated—suffocating, drowning, gasping for air, only for the water to come again. Only breaks were when Walker would ask him for the information he didn’t have and Alex’s world narrowed to that moment of terror, over and over, until he lost all sense of time, all sense of self. All that existed was the water, the suffocation, and the fear that this time, he might not come back up.

But through it all, somewhere deep in the back of his mind, Alex clung to one thought: he couldn’t break. He had to hold on, for the sake of the others trapped in this nightmare with him. No matter how much he wanted to give in, to beg for mercy, he couldn’t. No matter how much it hurt, no matter how terrified he was.

But with each round, that resolve weakened. The terror, the pain, the suffocation—it was all too much. And Alex was terrified that, eventually, he might not be able to hold on any longer.

The sunlit classroom was filled with the usual hum of chatter and the occasional scrape of a chair as students shifted in their seats. It was a normal day at Brookland School, and the students were seated in a semi-circle, their desks pushed together for one of Mr. Greig’s ethics lessons. The topic of the day was controversial, designed to spark debate and encourage them to think critically: The Morality of Enhanced Interrogation Techniques.

"Today, we're going to discuss a very controversial topic," Mr. Greig began, his gaze sweeping the room. “Are enhanced interrogation techniques, commonly known as torture, ever justified? Can it be acceptable to use extreme methods to extract information if it could potentially save lives? Or is it always wrong, no matter the circumstances?"

The question hung in the air, and almost immediately, hands shot up. Will was among the first to speak. Leaning back in his chair, he flashed his usual confident grin.

"I think it depends," Will said, his tone casual. "If you're talking about a terrorist who knows where a bomb is, and using force on them could save innocent people, then yeah, I think it’s justified. It's not like you're doing it just for fun—you're doing it to save lives."

As Will spoke, Rachel nodded in agreement beside him. She raised her hand, her voice tentative as she added to his argument. “I guess it also depends on what kind of method they use. Like government agencies using things like waterboarding. It can't be that bad. I read that it’s more of a mental thing. It’s just using water to intimidate. Not actual torture. It’s not like you are cut or burned or something."

Mr. Greig looked around the class where students were nodding in agreement, seemingly excited to talk about the topic. He had noticed during his years as a teacher that grim and controversial topics usually got the students most involved to the discussion. But one student caught his eye. Alex Rider sat on his chair quietly, observing his classmates with serious expression on his face. He noticed the boy’s hands that were clenched in fists and the way he was taking in a deep breath.

"What do you think, Alex?" he prompted, sensing the depth of Alex's thoughts on the matter.

Alex glanced around the room, his expression unreadable. “I think it’s wrong,” he said finally, his voice calm but firm. “And It’s not just water,” he continued looking straight at Rachel.  “It’s designed to make you feel like you’re drowning. Like you’re going to die. Over and over again. And it messes with your mind because you can’t tell when it’ll stop, or if it ever will. Mental torture can be just as bad as any.”

Will sat beside Ellie, his back pressed against the cold, unforgiving wall of their cell. His heart was pounding so hard that he could feel it in his throat, every beat echoing like a drum in his ears. His hands were clenched into tight fists, nails digging into his palms as he tried to keep himself together. His mind was spinning, caught somewhere between the present terror and a distant memory from school two months ago. He remembered sitting in their ethics class, discussing the morality of torture as an interrogation method. It had been a heated debate, one of the more intense ones they’d had all year.

Back then, it had all seemed so abstract, so distant from anything they would ever experience. It was easy to argue about something when you didn’t have to face it yourself.

Will remembered how he had laughed at Alex during that debate, teasing him for being so serious, for seeing things in such stark, black-and-white terms. “You’ve got to lighten up, Alex,” Will had said with a smirk. “Not everything is as clear-cut as you think. Sometimes, torture can be necessary evil.”

Alex had shot him a look then, one of those deep, piercing looks that Will had always found unsettling. “There’s nothing necessary about it,” Alex had replied, his voice steady and firm. “It’s wrong. Always.”

Will had rolled his eyes, shrugging off Alex’s words as if they didn’t matter. He’d argued that in some cases, torture could be justified, that it was a tool that could be used to get information from people who otherwise wouldn’t talk. “Besides,” Will had added, with a grin that now made him sick to remember, “it’s not like they’re really hurting anyone. It’s just water, right?”

Alex’s choked gasps and pained coughing filled the air, each sound more desperate than the last. Will’s stomach churned, and he felt like he might be sick. Watching Alex suffer through the exact method of torture the class had dismissed, just two months ago, as nothing serious, made him feel sick with guilt. It had all seemed so far removed from their reality, something that happened in war zones or in dark corners of the world they would never see.

Every time Walker poured more water, Will felt his own breath catch in his throat, as if he could somehow feel what Alex was going through. The panic in Alex’s eyes, the way his body convulsed as he struggled for air—it was nothing like he had imagined. He could see the damage happening right now, in real time, as Alex struggled and gasped and fought for breath, his spirit slowly being crushed under the relentless assault.

Walker seemed to be enjoying it, his grin widening each time Alex’s body convulsed, each time he gasped for air. It was a game to him, a twisted game of control and power, and Will could see that he wasn’t going to stop until he had broken Alex completely.

Will’s stomach twisted again as another splash of water hit Alex, followed by the sound of Alex’s desperate struggle for air. It was unbearable to watch, but Will couldn’t look away and he felt a tear slide down his cheek.

Liam and Sam were beside him, their faces as pale as his. Liam kept clenching and unclenching his fists, his knuckles white as he tried to hold back tears. Sam looked like he was in shock, his eyes wide and unfocused, staring at Alex but not really seeing him. Will could hear Ellie’s quiet sobs, muffled against her knees, the sound mixing with Alex’s gasping breaths.

Will’s heart ached, his chest tightening with every tortured cry that escaped Alex’s lips insisting that he didn’t know anything. He wanted to scream, to yell at them to stop, to do something, anything, to make this end. But he was frozen, helpless, trapped in his own fear and guilt. He felt like a coward, sitting here and watching Alex go through something they all had once brushed off as not that bad.

The last water from the bucket was gone and Walker was forced to stop the interrogation for a while. Alex lay on the floor, gasping for breath, his chest heaving as the last of the water trickled away. His throat burned, and his lungs felt like they were on fire, each breath a struggle against the lingering sensation of drowning. He coughed, spitting out water, trying to clear his airway, but the panic and fear still clung to him, heavy and suffocating.

Walker stood over him, silent for a moment, as if savouring the sight of Alex’s desperation. Then he crouched down beside him, his eyes cold and calculating. “You’re tougher than I thought, Rider, I have to give you that” he said, his voice low and dangerous. “But this can all end right now. Just tell me what I want to know. Or we’ll move on to the next phase.”

Alex forced himself to focus, to push through the fear and the pain. He gathered his strength, forcing himself to find his voice again. “I told you... I don’t know…anything,” he rasped, his voice hoarse and broken. “I only know…what Hawthorne told me…last night.”

Walker’s eyes narrowed, and Alex could see the frustration boiling beneath the surface. “And what exactly did Hawthorne tell you?” he demanded, his tone sharp.

Alex hesitated, trying to gauge how much Walker actually knew. There was something in the way Walker had asked the question, a hint of uncertainty, of desperation. Alex remembered the way Walker’s eyes had drifted to the terrariums on the room and the small flicker of surprise on the man’s face when he saw what the crates had held.  And Alex realized the truth, that Walker didn’t know the details of the operation.

Despite the pain, despite the terror still clawing at his mind, Alex felt a spark of defiance flare up inside him. If Walker didn’t know, then maybe he could use that to gain some footing again. “You don’t know, do you?” Alex said, his voice weak, his sentence coming in short breaths but carrying a note of challenge. “You have no idea what’s going on.”

Walker’s expression darkened, his eyes flashing with anger. “Don’t play games with me, Rider,” he growled, his hand tightening on Alex’s shirt. “What did Hawthorne tell you?”

Alex managed a weak, mocking smile, even as his body trembled with exhaustion. “I’m surprised they didn’t trust you with the details,” he taunted, his words still slurred and slow but deliberate. “Then again who would like to tell everyone that their grand plan involves hiring Scorpia to run around, planting flowers.”

Alex let out a weak, hollow chuckle, the sound grating in the silence of the room. “You know, Scorpia sure has fallen far,” Alex rasped, his voice dripping with sarcasm and gaining some strength again. “I never imagined I’d see the day when you’d be reduced to playing gardeners. What’s next, Walker? Trimming hedges? Mowing lawns?”

Walker’s grip on Alex’s shirt tightened, his knuckles turning white as he yanked Alex closer. The fury in his eyes was palpable, and for a moment, Alex wondered if he’d pushed too far. “You think you’re clever, don’t you?” Walker hissed, his voice low and menacing. “But I’ll make you talk. One way or another, you’re going to tell me what I want to know.”

Alex’s head swam, his vision blurring as the room spun around him, but he forced himself to hold Walker’s gaze, refusing to back down. Walker’s eyes blazed with fury, his face twisted with rage. “What did Hawthorne tell you?” he demanded again, shaking Alex by his shirt, his voice rising in frustration. “What’s the plan? What do you know?”

Alex could feel the anger radiating from Walker, the desperation to get answers, but he wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction. “Must be tough,” Alex said, his voice weak but still defiant. “Going from global terror and covert ops to digging around in the dirt not even knowing why you’re here.”

Walker’s eyes burned with fury, his face twisted with rage. For a moment, Alex thought he might strike him again, but instead, Walker shoved him back down onto the floor with a snarl. “You’re going to regret this, Rider,” he spat, standing up and turning away. “You’re going to regret every word.”

As Walker moved away, Alex’s breath came in ragged gasps, his body shaking with a mix of pain and adrenaline. He knew he had only bought himself a little more time, but it was enough. He had seen the fury in Walker’s eyes, heard the frustration in his voice. And that was all that mattered to him now. He had gotten his small victory after all.

Walker stormed out, slamming the door behind him, the sound echoed through the room. Alex lay on the cold, wet floor, his chest heaving as he tried to steady his breathing. Every inhale sent a sharp pain through his lungs, the lingering effects of the waterboarding still torturing him. He closed his eyes for a moment, trying to push away the nausea and dizziness that threatened to overwhelm him.

Snake’s voice broke through the haze, low and urgent. “Cub? Cub, can you hear me?”

Alex opened his eyes, tried to find his voice to respond. But now that Walker had left, he felt like all the strength had drained out of him in an instant. It was struggle just to stay conscious, to breathe in. So, Alex just stared at the ceiling, room spinning around him, darkness lining up in the corner of his vision.

Snake’s heart pounded in his chest as he watched Alex lying there, unmoving, his breathing growing more laboured with each passing second. Snake’s eyes met with Viper’s who was standing rigidly, fists clenched, a desperate attempt to maintain composure against the tide of his own helplessness. It was sickening, how they were forced to witness Alex’s torment. How they had no way to interfere, to help the boy being tortured in worst ways.

“Viper,” Snake said, his voice tight with worry. “He needs to roll onto his side. Now.”

Snake’s eyes drifted back to Alex, staring at him with an intensity born of deep concern. Alex’s breathing had become more strained, the sound rattling ominously in the room. There still was a real threat of secondary drowning, where the inhaled water could cause lungs to swell and lead to respiratory failure. Without hesitation, Viper rushed to the bars that separated them from Alex and knelt down, leaning as close as he could, his grip tight on the cold metal as if he could somehow reach through and pull Alex to safety.

“You need to stay with us, Cub. Roll onto your side, let the water drain out. You’re not out of the woods yet,” Viper urged, his voice laced with desperation.

Alex knew Viper was right. But his body felt like it was made of lead. Every movement was an immense effort, every breath a battle. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to roll onto his side, feeling the last traces of water trickle from his nose and mouth. The sensation was excruciating, like swallowing shards of glass, but it brought a small measure of relief. Breathing became a fraction easier, though the fire in his chest still burned fiercely.

“I’m... I’m okay,” Alex whispered, though the words came out as a strained croak. “Just need... a minute.”

The other kids were huddled together, their eyes red and swollen from crying or trying to hold back tears, their faces radiating fear and disbelieve. As if they couldn’t still quite comprehend what had just taken place in the room.

"Is he going to die?" Sam’s voice was barely a whisper. His hands were trembling, his eyes wide with shock as he looked from Alex to Snake, and back again.

Snake exchanged a glance with Viper, both of their faces etched with concern. "Cub’s tough," Snake said, trying to offer some comfort. "He’ll make it through."

But even as he said the words, there was a flicker of doubt in his eyes. They had all seen the brutality Alex had endured, and they knew that if this continued, there might come a point where he was pushed too far.

Walker stormed out of the building, his fists clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his palms. Rider’s taunts echoed in his mind, gnawing at his temper. The kid was half-dead on the floor, and yet he still managed to get under Walker’s skin, mocking them in a way that made his blood boil.

As he stalked down towards the main building, Walker tried to calm himself, but it was no use. Alex had seen through him, had realized that Walker didn’t know all the details of the operation. The thought that the kid might know more about what was really going on than he did was infuriating.

Walker reached the main building, his boots echoed off the walls, the sound amplifying his frustration. As he stood outside Hawthorne's room, Walker took a deep breath, trying to compose himself before entering. He knew that Hawthorne wouldn’t be pleased to hear that Rider still hadn’t cracked, despite everything Walker had put him through.

He knocked twice on the door, then entered without waiting for a response. Hawthorne was seated behind a desk with a laptop in front of him. He looked up as Walker entered, his expression cold and unreadable.

“Walker,” Hawthorne greeted him with a curt nod. “Report.”

“He’s still holding out,” Walker began, his voice steady despite the tension coiled within him. “He is starting to crack, I can see fear in him but he’s still defiant. He claims not to know anything and is still taunting us.”

Hawthorne’s expression remained unchanged, though Walker could sense the gears turning in his mind. Hawthorne leaned back in his chair, studying Walker intently. The silence stretched on for a moment, heavy and tense, before Hawthorne finally spoke again.

“He has to know something,” Hawthorne said slowly, as if weighing each word.

Walker nodded, though inside he felt a knot of frustration tightening in his gut. He had pushed Alex hard and yet the kid was still holding out. “I believe we are going to the right direction. But after the waterboarding I am forced to give him a break if we want him to stay conscious and alive. I know what I am doing and continuing straight with another attack can push him over the edge. It’s a shame really. But we are getting close.”

Hawthorne was silent for a moment, his cold gaze locked on Walker. “Right, then,” Hawthorne finally said, his voice dripping with quiet menace. “Give him his break. But when you continue, I want you to bring him to me. I want to see his suffering; I want to hear his cries.”

Walker felt a dark satisfaction at Hawthorne’s words. The idea of dragging the boy, broken and defeated, to Hawthorne filled him with a twisted sense of triumph.

“Yes, sir,” Walker replied, a cruel edge to his voice.

Hawthorne leaned back in his chair, his gaze never leaving Walker. “Remember, we need him to talk. Make sure he knows there’s no escape, no mercy.”

Walker’s lips curled into a faint smile. “Don’t worry,” he said, his voice brimming with confidence. “He got that message already. Loud and clear.”

Hawthorne gave a small, approving nod, and Walker turned on his heel, leaving the room. As he walked away, the earlier frustration he had felt had been replaced by something far more dangerous. The boy had played his last card, and now it was Walker’s turn. And this time, he would succeed.

Chapter Text

Alex’s body was trembling uncontrollably. His skin was clammy, his hair matted to his forehead with sweat  and his throat burned with the rawness of the water that had been forced into his lungs.

He drifted in and out of consciousness, the pain and exhaustion pulling him down into a dark void where the world around him faded away. In those brief moments when he managed to slip into the darkness, there was a strange kind of peace, a numbness that dulled the agony and fear. But each time he began to fall into that darkness, he was forced back by sharp commands and loud noises.

He slipped under again, feeling the calming presence of the darkness, until he felt rough hands grip his shoulders, shaking him violently back to the harsh reality of the room. This time, he hadn’t responded to their shouts or loud noises. In some distant corner of his mind, Alex knew he should be concerned about that.

"Stay awake," the guard shaking him barked, his voice cold and unforgiving. "No passing out on us."

Alex tried to respond, to muster the strength to fight back, but all he could manage was a weak groan. His body ached, every muscle and joint screaming in protest as he was roughly propped up against the wall. He could feel the bruises forming on his body, his wrists raw from the cuffs that he had pulled in panic during the torture. His head lolled to the side, his vision swimming as he tried to focus not to throw up from the dizziness welling inside of him.

He felt the guard slap his face hard and he gritted his teeth. “Stay awake Rider!”

Alex opened his eyes to look the man in front of him. He couldn’t stop the tremors that ran through his body, couldn’t control the few tears that welled up in his eyes and spilled down his cheeks. He felt a deep, crushing sense of despair, a hopelessness that threatened to consume him entirely. Why wouldn’t they let him rest? Just for a little while.

The guard leaned in closer, brushing Alex’s hairs off from his forehead in almost gentle manner causing shivers run down his spine. The guard's smile widened, a cruel twist of satisfaction playing across his lips as he took in Alex's tear-streaked face.

"What's the matter, Rider? Starting to break, are we?" The guard's voice was dripping with mockery, each word designed to cut deeper than the last. "Not so tough now, are you? All that bravado, all those defiant words, where did they go?"

Alex stared back at him, his vision still blurry, but he forced himself to focus. He felt the tremors still wracking his body, but he fought to suppress them, to push down the fear that threatened to overwhelm him. The guard’s words were like knives, twisting in the raw wounds of his psyche, but Alex wasn’t ready to give them the satisfaction of seeing him completely break. He had to gain his composure. The guard’s taunts and close proximity got adrenaline course through Alex’s system again, clearing his mind.

The guard placed his hand on Alex’s shoulder, squeezing hard. "What’s wrong? Cat got your tongue? Or maybe that last round was a bit too much for you? I sure hope we get to see that again. Quite entertaining, I must say. Seemed a lot of fun."

Alex felt the guard's fingers dig deeper into his shoulder, the pain sharp and unrelenting. But it gave him a new focus point, it helped ground him again and as the discomfort flared, he managed to pull himself together, finding a sliver of strength buried deep within his battered mind. His gaze, though still foggy, sharpened, and he locked eyes with the guard. A flicker of defiance sparked in him, and before he could second-guess himself, the words slipped out.

"Yeah, it was fun. Having the time of my life," Alex muttered, his voice raspy but carrying a hint of sarcasm. "Hope you get the same experience some day."

The guard’s smile twisted into a scowl, and his grip on Alex’s shoulder tightened painfully. "You think you’re funny, don’t you?" he snarled, leaning in so close that Alex could smell his breath. "Let’s see how funny you are when you’re screaming for mercy."

Without warning, the guard released his shoulder and brought his fist down hard into Alex's side, right where the knife wound was. The pain shot through Alex's body like a lightning bolt, and he couldn't stop the gasp that escaped his lips. But he refused to give the man the satisfaction of a scream, biting down on his lower lip until he tasted blood.

"That’ll wipe that smirk off your face. You better stay awake now, or there’ll be more where that came from," the guard sneered, standing up straight and stepping back. He gave Alex one last disdainful look before turning on his heel and walking out of the cell, slamming the door shut behind him.

For a few moments, Alex sat there, pain radiating from his side making it hard to think. Slowly, he allowed himself to take a few deeper breaths, each one steadier than the last. The pain was still sharp and relentless, but it was something he could push aside, something he could use to fuel the fire that had been reignited within him.

Alex leaned his head back against the wall. The fear was still there, lurking just beneath the surface, but now it was accompanied by something familiar, a small, stubborn part of him that refused to give up. He had to keep that flicker of resistance alive, even if it was the only thing he had left. It had gotten him through these things before.

Alex forced himself to stay conscious, to keep his mind from slipping into the comforting darkness that beckoned him. He knew that the brief rest was nothing more than a cruel illusion, a momentary pause before the storm.

And when the door to the room creaked open, Alex’s heart skipped a beat. He didn’t need to see who it was to know that his reprieve was over. Alex felt his breaths starting to come in shallow gasps as he braced himself for what was to come.

Walker entered the room with a sense of authority that made Alex’s skin crawl. Behind him, two new operatives trailed in, their expressions hard and unreadable. Walker glanced at the huddled group of teens with a smirk, as if their fear was something he could savour. But his attention quickly shifted to Alex, who was leaning against the wall, his clothes wet from before, stained by blood, bruises on his face but still having that air of stubbornness around him that Walker wished to crush. But Walker noticed with joy, that this time, Rider was avoiding his gaze. Maybe the boy was not so tough after all.

Walker started to walk towards Alex’s cell, his steps echoing on the space. He was keeping his pace deliberately slow. Relishing the moment as he saw Alex’s composure crack a little bit by each of his steps.

“Enjoying your break, Rider?”

Alex didn’t respond, his gaze flicking up to meet Walker’s for a brief moment before sliding away. There was a hardness in his eyes, a stubborn resolve that made Walker’s anger flare. Walker opened the cell door and enjoyed the sight of Alex’s every muscle tensing up on his presence. He walked closer, noting that the other prisoners were also looking at him with trepidation.

“You’re lucky, you know,” Walker said, crouching down so that he was at eye level with Alex. “I gave you a little time to rest. You’ll need it for what’s coming next.”

At this, Alex’s eyes flashed with something like fear, and Walker felt a twisted sense of satisfaction. But it was gone almost as quickly as it appeared, replaced by that same grim determination. “It’s over for you”, Walker added, leaning in closer, his voice a whisper that only Alex could hear.

Then he straightened up with a cruel smile tugging at his lips.

"Petrov! Quinn! Get him up."

The two guards that had been watching over them past hours moved quickly, roughly grabbing Alex by the arms and hoisting him up. Alex bit back a cry as pain shot through his body, his ribs screaming in protest. His injured foot, already swollen and bruised, gave out beneath him and he stumbled forward, barely managing to catch himself as the guards dragged him upright.

Walker stepped closer. "You're coming with us. Hawthorne wants to see you. Try anything, and one of your friends will pay the price with their life."

Alex didn’t respond, fighting to keep.his composure and pain in check. He knew he had no choice but to comply, yet each step felt like a knife twisting in his side. His foot throbbed with every movement and he could feel the wound on his side starting to bleed again. Every breath was a struggle, but he forced himself to keep moving, limping and relying on the guards holding him up for support.

But Alex also knew that this was his chance. He had been up all night, and while he still had had some coherence and sharpness in his mind, he had come up with a plan. A desperate plan but it was all he had. And he needed to get out of his cell to get an opportunity to take his shot.

As they made their way out of the cell and across the room, Alex's eyes flickered to the floor. He remembered the sharp objects that he had tried to avoid the last time he was walking across this room on his socks. But this time, he was scanning the ground with new resolve. The dull glint of metal caught his attention. It was sharp, thin piece of wire, half-buried in the dirt. It was barely noticeable, but to Alex, it was an opportunity. A dangerous, uncomfortable one, but an opportunity nonetheless.

Without hesitation, he shifted his weight and deliberately stepped on the wire with his injured foot. The pain was immediate and excruciating, a sharp, searing agony that shot up his leg like fire. He felt the wire pierce through the sole of his foot, embedding itself deep within the already tender flesh.

Alex gritted his teeth, the taste of blood filling his mouth as he bit down hard to keep from crying out. His vision swam, and for a moment, he thought he might pass out from the sheer intensity of the pain. But he couldn’t afford that. He had to stay conscious, had to keep moving, no matter how much it hurt.

Walker noticed the stumble and turned to look at him with a raised eyebrow. "Having trouble, Rider?" he asked, his tone laced with mockery. "Or are you just looking for an excuse to slow us down?"

Alex forced himself to stand upright, his breath coming in short, sharp gasps. "Just... a little... sore," he managed to choke out with a strained voice and locked eyes with Walker, determined not to show any more weakness than he already had.

Walker’s gaze lingered on Alex for a moment longer but then he motioned for the guards to continue and they dragged Alex forward again, each stumbling step a fresh wave of agony as the piece of wire twisted deeper into his foot.

They made their way outside and through the yard. Reaching a building that Alex guessed was the centre of the operation. They made their way through dimly lit corridorsand wth each agonizing step, Alex felt the wire dig further into his foot. But he kept his expression as neutral as possible. He couldn’t afford to let them see how much pain he was in, not now.

The journey felt like an eternity, but finally, they reached a door that would obviously lead them to their final destination. Walker stopped and turned to face Alex.

"This is your last chance to cooperate," Walker warned, his voice low and threatening. "Hawthorne doesn’t have much patience left. If you know what’s good for you, you’ll tell him what he wants to hear."

Alex remained silent, his jaw clenched as he met Walker’s gaze. He knew what was coming, knew that whatever waited for him on the other side of that door would be meant to break him. But he also knew that giving in was not an option. He had to hold on, no matter what it cost him.

Walker gave a small, almost imperceptible nod, then turned and pushed the door open. The guards tightened their grip on Alex’s arms, and together they forced him into the room, where Hawthorne was waiting.

Jaguar watched in silence as Alex was dragged out of the building, the echoes of the boy’s strained breathing and shuffling feet lingering in the air after the door slammed shut. The musty air felt thick in his lungs, and the stench of sweat and dirt clung to everything around him. His mind was racing, filled by the shock of everything he had witnessed. He had been through tough situations before, he had been in service for three years before applying to SAS after all. He had seen his own share of horrors around the war zones, but nothing had prepared him for this. Being locked in a cell while a teenager was tortured right in front of them. It was a nightmare he couldn’t wake up from, a situation so twisted and wrong that it made his stomach churn.

He glanced over Raven and Snake. They were silent, their expressions as grim and disturbed as his own. They had all seen what happened to Alex, had heard the sounds of his suffering. Jaguar could see the tension in their bodies, the same helpless frustration that was gnawing at him. They were trained to fight, to protect, but here they were, unable to do anything but watch as a kid was dragged off to God knows what kind of fate. Snake was staring at the door that had closed behind Alex as if he could wish the boy to return.

Jaguar reached out and placed a hand on Snake’s shoulder, offering what little comfort he could.

“He’ll come back,” Jaguar said, his voice steady but low.

Snake nodded sharply and swallowed hard. It seemed like he was trying to bite back tears and Jaguar felt bad for the man. As twisted as it was, the boy who had been dragged away, bruised and bloody, was one of Snake’s unit members after all.

“Yeah, but in what shape?” Snake whispered, his voice thick with emotion. He was trying to hold it together, to stay professional, to distance himself from the horror they’d just witnessed. But it was impossible. He was shaken by the events and he still felt guilty of how he had treated Cub during selection, ashamed that he had ever thought the kid was just a joke.

From the next cell, the voices of the school kids broke through their grim thoughts.

“What’s going to happen to him? Are they going to kill him?” Liam’s voice was small, trembling as he looked to the adults for some semblance of hope.

Viper shook his head. “No, they need him. They won’t kill him. Trust me.”

But the reassurance did little to comfort Liam, who was beginning to cry, his whole body shaking with fear. Henry, who was pale and clearly fighting his own emotions, wrapped an arm around Liam, trying to offer whatever comfort he could.

“I want to go home,” Liam sobbed, burying his face in his hands.

Henry tightened his hold on him. “I know, Liam. I know.” His voice was soft, strained, as he tried to soothe the younger boy. The words felt inadequate, but they were all he had to give.

The other kids looked on with sympathy, each one feeling the same desperation, the same overwhelming urge to break down. The situation was spiraling out of control, and now their fear was fed by the uncertainty of what was happening to Alex. As awful as it had been to witness his torment, at least they had known where he was and what was happening. With Alex taken away, their minds filled the void with the worst possibilities, imagining all the horrors that he could be going through.

Ellie wiped tears from her face with the sleeve of her shirt, her voice trembling as she spoke. “I still can’t believe it. That Alex was part of something like this, and we had no idea. Assassins, spies…and Walker said he’d been waterboarded before. By the CIA. I mean, what is he mixed up with? It’s not right.”

Will, sitting next to her, shook his head in disbelief. “I can’t believe it either. And I’ve been such a jerk to him,” he admitted, his voice cracking with a muffled sob escaping his lips.

Sam was sitting next to Will and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Remember, one breath at a time.”

Viper’s heart ached for the kids, all of them on the verge of breaking down. None of them should have had to witness this, should have been put through this hell. They were just kids, thrown into a world of brutality and violence that no one should ever have to experience.

“They’ll bring him back,” Viper said softly, though he wasn’t sure if he was trying to reassure them or himself. “We just have to hold on.”

The silence that followed was heavy with tension, as they all waited for the door to open again and for Alex to be brought back. They didn’t know in what condition he would return, each of them hoping for the best and fearing the worst. So they waited, every passing second stretching into an eternity, each one filled with the desperate hope that Alex would come back, and that somehow, they would all find a way out of this nightmare together.

As Alex was pushed into the room by Petrov and Quinn, his foot screamed in protest, the wire embedded in his sole sending fresh waves of agony through his body. He bit down hard on his lip, quickly scanning his surroundings, trying to take in every detail. The room was dirty, covered in dust, a molding carpet was spread on the floor causing the air to be thick and smell damp. At one side of the room was a large desk with one black leather belt and a taser ominously placed on it. The sight of them made Alex’s stomach grip with fear. Two chairs were placed in the middle of the room and Alex immediately noticed Hawthorne sitting in one of them.

The man sat with straight posture, dressed in an expensive tailored suit that looked very much out of place here in the middle of decaying building. He had his black cane leaning on one side of the chair. The two bodyguards Alex had seen last night were standing behind him looking at Alex with detached expressions on their faces.  

Hawthorne’s cold eyes fixed on Alex. His eyes narrowed slightly as he took in the sight. The boy was disheveled, pale and barely able to stand on his own. For a moment, there was silence, the tension in the room thick enough to cut with a knife as Hawthorne and Alex were locked in a silent battle of wills.

Hawthorne turned to look at the bodyguards standing behind him. “Hold him,” Hawthorne instructed with a chilling voice

The two men moved quickly, reaching Alex, and in an instant, they had him restrained. Each of them taking a steely grip on one of his arms holding them in place behind his back. It was more a show of power, Alex decided, since his hands were already cuffed behind his back in the first place.

“Take off the cuffs,” Hawthorne said to Alex’s surprise and soon he felt the smallest of relieves when the handcuffs came off his aching wrists.  

“Make sure he doesn’t move,” Hawthorne continued, standing up and moving to face Alex directly. His cold eyes bored into Alex’s and the threat in them was unmistakable. “We’re going to have a little chat, Rider. And I want your full attention.”

Alex tried to pull back, to create some distance between himself and Hawthorne, but the bodyguards held him firmly in place. His heart pounded in his chest, each beat echoing in his ears as he fought to maintain his composure.

Hawthorne stepped closer and reached out to grip Alex’s chin, forcing Alex to look directly at him. The touch was firm, almost painful.

“You’re in no position to resist,” Hawthorne explained quietly. His voice was calm but filled with a dangerous edge that made Alex shiver. “You’ve been through a lot already, I know. But so much is yet to come. You’re going to tell me what I want to know, one way or another.”

Alex’s breath hitched, his throat tightening. The room seemed to close in around him, the walls pressing in as the weight of the situation settled over him. But even through the haze of fear, he forced himself to hold Hawthorne’s gaze, refusing to show the terror that gnawed at his insides.

“I’ve already told you,” Alex whispered, his voice raspy, getting stuck in his irritated throat. “I don’t know anything.”

Hawthorne’s grip on his chin tightened and Alex almost winced at the pressure but he squeezed his eyes shut fighting against the pain.

“You’re lying,” Hawthorne said, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper. “And we both know it. But that’s alright, Alex. You’ll talk, eventually.”

Hawthorne released Alex's chin, stepping back slightly, but his gaze remained locked on Alex, as if he were studying him, evaluating just how much more it would take to break him completely.

“Take off his shirt,” he commanded suddenly and a new wave of terror washed over Alex, but there was nothing he could do. Pinned in place by the steely grip of Hawthorne’s bodyguards, he could only watch as Walker approached, a cruel grin spreading across his face.

Walker grabbed the hem of Alex’s drenched shirt with a firm and sure grip. For a brief moment, Alex felt the pressure on his arms ease slightly. It was only a fraction of a second, but it was enough for Alex to decide to take one last futile attempt to escape this. Alex lashed out, grabbing Walker’s arm with one hand and bringing his knee up in a desperate attempt to push the man away.

The impact was solid and Walker grunted in surprise as he was momentarily thrown off balance. But his hold on Alex’s shirt was ironclad and as Alex tried to shove him further, the fabric tore, the sound weirdly sharp in the tense silence of the room. Walker recovered quickly, his face twisting into a snarl of anger. He grabbed the piece of clothing again, ripping it from Alex’s body with a rough, forceful motion that left Alex stumbling.

The torn shirt fell to the ground and Alex was left exposed, his chest heaving with the effort of his brief struggle. The cold air hit his skin, causing him to shiver involuntarily, but it wasn’t the chill that made his blood run cold. It was the look of triumph on Walker’s face and the feeling of exposure.

Hawthorne’s eyes roved over Alex’s now-bare torso, and a faint smirk played on his lips as he took in the sight before him. The bruises that mottled Alex’s skin were vivid and darkening, stark evidence of the brutality he had already endured. There was dried and fresh blood covering his other side, bled from the knife wound under his ribs.

Walker stepped back, his gaze fixed on the damage he had inflicted, as if admiring his handiwork. “Look at that,” he said, his voice dripping with mockery. “I didn’t even realize I’d been so thorough.”

Alex sent Walker a poisonous look and clenched his jaw tightly as he forced himself to stand as tall as he could manage. Every breath sent a stab of pain through his side, but he refused to give them the satisfaction of seeing him crumble. “Don’t give yourself too much credit. Some of it was already there.”

Hawthorne stepped closer again, his cold eyes scanning the bruises.

“You’re a stubborn one I see,” he said, almost as if he were speaking to himself. Alex noticed Hawthorne’s bodyguards closing in, their presence suffocating as he was unable to stop them when they grabbed his arms again. Hawthorne studied him for a long moment, as if trying to assess the extent of his said stubbornness.

“But you’ve reached the end of your rope, Alex.” Hawthorne continued, his voice still calm but with an undercurrent of threat. "There’s no more playing games. Now, you’re going to tell us what we need to know."

Alex swallowed, his throat aching, the fear and exhaustion starting to take over. "I don’t know anything."

Hawthorne’s expression didn’t change, but there was a slight tightening of his jaw, a flicker of annoyance in his eyes. "You’re lying again," he said flatly. " I don’t care how long this takes. I’m in no rush. You have information that we need, and I will get it out of you.”

Alex’s heart pounded in his chest, each beat sending a fresh wave of fear through his veins. He knew that whatever was coming next would be painful. Another kind of torture for him to go through.

“Do you realize how much pain you’re inviting by continuing to resist?” Hawthorne stepped in front of him, his cold eyes narrowing

Alex swallowed hard. His throat was feeling tight and dry and all his thoughts were spiralling as he tried to find a way out of this.

“I swear. I’m telling you the truth," Alex tried once again even when he knew it was futile. "I don’t know anything. I was here with my school.”

Hawthorne’s expression darkened. “I see," he leaned in closer with angry ecpression, his voice dropping to a deadly whisper. “But I guess, we just have to be sure.”

Hawthorne walked up to the desk where the lonely belt and the taser were laying. The rhythmic tap of the walking stick against the floor echoed through the room. The bodyguards held Alex firmly in place ensuring that he couldn’t move, couldn’t escape the inevitable confrontation. Alex could feel panic starting to take over him again as he watched Hawthorne choose between the objects that were, without a doubt, a tools for his torture.

Hawthorne grabbed the belt and, with a deliberate slowness, gave it to Walker. There was a dark gleam in Walker’s eyes as he started to wrap the other end of the belt around his fist.

Hawthorne, satisfied with the way the situation was unfolding, turned his attention back to Alex. “You see, Alex,” he began, his tone almost conversational, “pain is a remarkable motivator. It has a way of cutting through the lies, the deceptions, the stubborn refusals. Sadly, we have limited tools at our disposal at the moment, but I’m still confident that we’ll find out what we need to know.”

Hawthorne nodded to his bodyguards who adjusted their grips on him so that Alex’s arms were spread, leaving his back and chest open to any attack. Hawthorne stepped closer, his voice filled with menace. “You can still end this, you know. All you have to do is talk.”

Alex met Hawthorne’s gaze, his fear ever present, trying to take a hold of him but still overshadowed by a flicker of defiance. He fought the panic welling inside him with everything he had left. “I... I don’t know anything,” he whispered, his voice trembling now.

Hawthorne straightened, irritation flickering in his eyes. He glanced at Walker, who was standing ready behind Alex.

"Begin," he ordered with cold and steady voice. There was no pity or empathy in his eyes.

Walker didn’t hesitate. He swung the belt in a swift, controlled arc, the object connecting with Alex’s upper back with a sickening crack. The pain was instant and overwhelming, exploding through Alex's body, like a sharp and blinding wave, forcing a muffled cry from his lips. The bodyguards held him firmly as his knees buckled, keeping him upright, trapped.

“Again”, Hawthorne’s hard voice echoed through the pain induced fog in Alex’s mind. Alex tried to brace himself for another strike. Tried to think that the second one wouldn’t hurt so bad. But it was useless.

Walker’s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he delivered another blow, the impact sending another wave of agony coursing through him. Alex bit down on his lip, trying to stifle the cry of pain that threatened to escape, but pained groan slipped through, and he felt a fresh surge of nausea.

Hawthorne observed Alex’s reaction closely, as if calculating just how much more it would take to break him completely.

“Do you understand now, Alex?” Hawthorne’s voice cut through the haze of pain. “This is only the beginning. You can spare yourself so much suffering if you simply tell us what we want to know.”

Alex struggled to catch his breath, the pain radiating through his body making it difficult to focus, to think. But even as his vision blurred, even as the darkness threatened to overtake him, he forced himself to hold onto that one stubborn truth, that he didn’t know anything. Repeating it in his mind like a mantra.

“I... I don’t...” His voice was barely more than a ragged whisper, but it carried the weight of his resolve.

Hawthorne’s expression hardened, and he gave a slight nod to Walker. “Again."

Walker didn’t waste a second. With a twisted grin, he swung the belt again and again, each strike landing with brutal precision. The sharp crack of leather against skin filled the room, each blow accompanied by a groan or cry as Alex's body jerked in response. The pain was unbearable, searing through him like fire, his back a mass of raw, burning agony.

Alex gritted his teeth, squeezing his eyes shut. He tried to fight the pain but suddenly, his legs gave out. Alex’s knees buckled, and he collapsed, the bodyguards barely managing to hold him up. Hawthorne, showing no emotion other than a flicker of impatience, nodded to them, and they dragged Alex to a nearby chair, roughly forcing him to sit on it.

Alex’s vision swam as he was lowered onto the chair, his body sagging against the wooden backrest, the bodyguards holding him by his arms. He was drenched in sweat, each breath a ragged, painful effort. The agony in his chest from before and the fire on his back was relentless, causing his whole body to shake. But despite the pain, despite the overwhelming urge to surrender, he clung to his resolve like a lifeline, refusing to give them what they wanted.

Hawthorne walked over, the rhythmic tap of his walking stick echoing ominously in the room. He sat on the chair across from Alex, paused for a moment, studying Alex with a cold, calculating gaze. Then he raised his walking stick and gave it to Walker.

Walker accepted the cane with a gleam in his eye, as if he had just been handed the key to a new form of torment. He ran his fingers along the smooth wood, testing the weight of it, then turned his attention back to Alex, his smile widening.

“Let’s see how much more you can take,” Walker muttered, stepping closer.

Alex barely had time to brace himself before the first blow came. The cane whistled through the air, striking his already battered chest with a sickening thud. The pain was immediate and overwhelming, a new level of agony that tore a hoarse cry from his throat. His body convulsed, but the guards held him in place, preventing him from doubling over.

Walker raised the cane again, the polished wood glinting in the dim light, and brought it down hard on Alex’s thigh. The impact was immediate and brutal, the pain exploding through Alex’s leg like a bolt of lightning. This time he screamed, his body jerking against the hold that kept him in place as he fought to keep the pain from overwhelming him.

“Tell me what you know!” Hawthorne’s voice shouted through the waves of pain. Alex squeezed his eyes shut, trying to take a breath. “I don’t…I…”

And Walker struck again, this time across Alex’s ribs, targeting the tender spot where the earlier beatings had left him bruised. The pain was excruciating, a white-hot agony that threatened to drag Alex under, to smother the small flame of defiance that still burned within him.

But he couldn’t let it. He wouldn’t.

Walker paused, his eyes cold as he watched Alex struggle to regain his composure. “He’s going to pass out soon.” Walker commented with a steady voice of professionalism.

"If we have to beat him senseless, we will," Hawthorne’s voice said impatiently.” But you can end this, Alex. Just tell me what I want to know."

Alex’s breathing was ragged, each inhale sending sharp stabs of pain through his body. But he managed to lift his head, meeting Hawthorne’s gaze with a look of defiance that he refused to let go of. “Fuck you," he spat with a hoarse voice.

Hawthorne looked at him, frustration and fury evident in every line of his face. “Again.”

Walker brought the cane down again, this time across Alex’s shoulder, the force of the blow vibrating through his whole body. Dark spots started dancing at the edges of his sight. He hoped that Walker was right, that he would pass out soon. Just to get away from this.

But Walker knew what he was doing. He struck again, the cane cutting through the air with ruthless efficiency. Each blow was calculated, designed to inflict the maximum amount of pain without rendering Alex unconscious.

Alex’s world had narrowed to the relentless cycle of pain and the desperate struggle to keep holding on. His body was screaming for relief, for the torment to stop, but he had nothing to give them, nothing that could end this nightmare.

“Again,” Hawthorne’s voice cut through the haze, cold and unyielding.

Walker delivered another brutal strike, the cane slamming into the wound on his side. The pain was overwhelming, sudden bolt of agony and Alex screamed, the sound echoing through the room. His vision blurred, tears falling from his eyes, and he felt the darkness closing in. But before he was able to dive into that darkness, he felt a hard grip on his hair that was forcing his head up.

He sagged in the chair, covered in sweat, every inch of him hurting. His breaths were shallow, each one a painful struggle. The room swayed around him, the faces of his tormentors blurring into a foggy haze. Alex swallowed hard, forcing himself to focus and meet Hawthorne’s gaze. He had to let them see he was still here, still hanging on.

Alex could see Hawthorne’s hand approaching his chest that was falling and rising in the rhythm of his breathing. The man touched his skin. Tracing the outline of the bullet wound scar on his chest. Alex felt sick. He wanted to push the man’s hand away, but he was too weak to make any move.

Hawthorne watched him with uncomfortable intensity. Walker was looking between Alex and Hawthorne with hungry look in his eyes. Alex couldn’t help but notice how much they enjoyed tormenting him like this. It wasn’t just about physical torment anymore. This was a mental battle, a twisted game of wills.

Suddenly, Hawthorne pressed down on the scar with his finger and Alex felt the uncomfortable pressure on his chest. But he refused to react and kept his gaze locked with Hawthorne’s, determined not to give in.

“It’s a shame,” Hawthorne finally broke the silence, his voice dripping with cold detachment. “That they didn’t get you the first time. We would all have avoided this mess.”

The pressure increased, Hawthorne’s finger pressing painfully on the old wound. Alex couldn’t help it. A choked sob escaped his lips. “Tell me Alex, did it hurt? Or would it have been a peaceful way to go?”

Alex looked Hawthorne in the eyes. Memories of lying on the ground, feeling nothing as the darkness closed in, seeing his parents in those final moments, was clear in his mind. And in this current state where everything hurt, when he was scared out of his mind in the hands of these people who wanted nothing more than cause him pain, he find himself wishing that he could have left with a sudden bullet to the heart. Never even seen it coming.

Hawthorne studied him with an intense gaze as the silence stretched on, as if he could see the thoughts swirling in Alex’s mind. Alex forced himself to take a breath, shoving the memories back into the recesses of his mind. It was exactly what they wanted after all. Him spiralling down to his own despair. Starting to hope for a quick, merciful end.

Hawthorne leaned closer. “Tell me what you know Alex. And I can make all this pain go away right now.”

Alex swallowed hard, trying to gain some strength. He fed from the pain, from the fury that turmoiled inside of him. And slowly, he forced a smile on his lips and looked Hawthorne straight in the eyes as he whispered. “Fuck…you.”

Alex saw animalistic fury in the man’s eyes. Hawthorne gripped his chest with sharp nails, digging them into his skin just above his heart and Alex let out a sharp cry he couldn’t hold back. “You mouthy brat. Get him up!”

The bodyguards grabbed him under the arms and dragged him to his feet, the sharp piece of wire in his foot twisting deeper into the flesh, sending fresh waves of pain through his body.

Without a word, Hawthorne turned to Walker and nodded toward the desk on the side of the room. Resting on the table was still the black taser, the kind designed to incapacitate a person with a single, excruciating jolt.

Walker moved to retrieve the device and returned to stand before Alex. Alex's heart sank as he saw the taser in Walker’s hand, the realization of what was about to happen settling in like a cold, hard stone in his gut. He didn’t have much left in him, his body was already battered and his mind stretched thin, but he wouldn’t give Hawthorne the satisfaction of seeing him break, seeing him beg for mercy. So he knew he just had to endure this as well.

"Let’s see if this changes your mind," Walker said, his thumb flicking the switch on the taser. The device crackled to life, the sharp electric sound filling the room with an ominous buzz.

Before Alex could brace himself, Walker jabbed the taser into his side, and a searing, electric shock coursed through his body. The pain was unlike anything he had ever experienced, a violent jolt that seemed to set every nerve in his body on fire. His muscles seized involuntarily, his vision going white with the intensity of the shock. He couldn’t stop the scream that tear through his throat, the sound was raw and primal, an expression of pure agony.

But as quickly as it started, the shock ended. Alex’s body went limp, his head lolling forward as he had no more strength left to support himself. He knew he couldn’t take another shock like that, his body was at its limit. So, in the seconds that followed, Alex made a decision. He let his body go slack, his breathing slowing as he forced himself to fake unconsciousness.

Walker observed him for a moment, the taser still buzzing in his hand. He seemed to consider another jolt, but after a few seconds, he shut the taser off and glanced over at Hawthorne. "He’s out," Walker reported.

Hawthorne studied Alex’s limp form, his expression thoughtful. "Take him back", he instructed Petrov and Quinn, his voice cool and detached. "We’ll continue this later. Walker, stay behind.”

Petrov and Quinn nodded, taking Alex’s limp body from Hawthorne’s bodyguards between them and started to drag him toward the door. As they moved down the dim corridors, their voices were low, but Alex, still faking unconsciousness, could just make out their conversation. Quinn adjusted her grip on Alex’s arm, her voice low but laced with a mixture of surprise and grudging respect.

“I’ll give him this much,” she muttered, glancing down at Alex’s battered form. “He’s got more fight in him than I expected. Most people would’ve cracked by now.”

Petrov grunted in response, his expression hard. “He deserves every bit of what he’s getting,” he spat, his jaw tightening with the memory of their earlier encounter in the woods. “Little punk thought he could get the drop on me. I’ve still got the bruise to prove it.”

Quinn smirked slightly, the corner of her mouth twitching upward. “You’re still sore about that, huh? I guess he’s tougher than he looks.”

Petrov shot her a glare, his temper flaring at the reminder. “He’s a cocky little bastard, that’s what he is. You heard him saying to Walker how we are reduced to gardeners, like he was mocking us. And you know the worst part? He’s not even wrong.”

Quinn's smirk faded, and she cast a wary glance around as they continued down the corridor. “It’s getting under your skin, isn’t it?” she asked, her tone more serious now. “The fact that we’re out here starting to plant those damn things in the forest, just like he joked about. It feels... I don’t know. I feel like I didn’t sign up to this when joining Scorpia. It’s like the glory days are over and we’re just scrambling in the trash for any client that is stupid enough to hire us now.”

Petrov huffed, his frustration bubbling over. “It’s humiliating. We’re supposed to be operatives, ones with a reputation that demands respect. And did you hear, this fucking kid went to Malagosto, of all places. I always wanted to get the chance but then it was raided and now this is all we have. A stupid mission to carry some bugs around.”

Petrov grumbled, his grip on Alex tightening as he dragged him forward. “I hate this. How much longer are we going to be running around like fools in the woods?”

Quinn shrugged, though there was an edge of frustration in her voice too. “They cleared out most of the team for tonight. It’s just us and a skeleton crew left here but at least we get to avoid the gardening duty.”

Petrov’s scowl deepened. “Yeah, stuck here babysitting this kid and the others. I swear, if I hear him make another crack about us…”

Quinn shot him a sharp look. “Let it go, Petrov. We’ve got our orders. Besides, the kid has value. I rather watch him than drag through the forest all night.”

Petrov gritted his teeth, but said nothing more, his anger simmering as they reached the building holding the prisoners.  

Alex felt every jolt of pain as they dragged him, his body battered and aching from the relentless torture he had endured. The dull throbbing in his side from the taser, the bruises blooming across his skin, and the exhaustion weighing heavily on him made it difficult to focus. But he forced himself to listen to their conversation, each word a thread of information he could grasp onto.

As they reached his cell he was unceremoniously dumped onto the hard floor. The impact jarred his bruised body, a sharp pain shooting up his spine, but he forced himself to stay limp, to keep up the pretence of unconsciousness. He could feel the darkness at the edge of his mind calling him again, drawing him into the calmness it promised.

Petrov and Quinn didn’t linger. They left him on the floor, the door slamming shut behind them with a finality that echoed through the small space.

Alex lay still for a moment, his body screaming in protest with every breath. He could hear the others calling to him.

“Alex?” one of the voices called out trembling. “Alex, are you okay?”

“Cub? Cub, are you there?”, Alex recognized Snake’s voice, it was filled with worry.

Another voice joined in, softer, pleading. “Please, Alex, say something…”

And Alex thought about responding. To let them know that he was conscious, that he was alive. But he didn’t. He was so tired, he hurt so bad. His mind was a haze of pain and exhaustion, and the darkness pressing in around him was a welcome relief. He knew if he let the guards see he was still there, still awake, they wouldn’t let him slip away again.

So, Alex focused in on his breathing, embracing the promise of rest, trying to block away the desperate pleas from the others for him to respond to them. He let himself sink into the darkness, deciding that for now, unconsciousness was the only escape he had left. With a final, shuddering breath, he let his mind go numb and let the darkness take him, pulling him down into unconsciousness where, for a little while, the pain couldn’t reach him.

Viper watched from their cell as Alex was dragged across the room by Petrov and Quinn. The sight of Alex’s limp, battered form being hauled like a ragdoll sent a wave of dread through his chest. The eerie shadows across the cold concrete walls, and the faint sound of footsteps echoed in the space, amplifying the tension that gripped Viper’s gut.

When Petrov and Quinn finally reached Alex’s cell, Viper strained to get a better look. Alex was missing his shirt, the bruises and dried blood visible on his exposed skin, his head lolled forward, as if he wasn’t even conscious.

Petrov and Quinn didn’t waste time. They unceremoniously dumped Alex onto his stomach on the floor of the cell, the sickening thud of his body hitting the ground reverberating through the air. Alex didn’t move, didn’t make a sound, and that was terrifying. Viper could see the red welts covering Alex’s back telling their tale about what had happened while the boy was gone.

As Petrov and Quinn left, Viper pressed himself against the bars that separated them from Alex, his hands gripping the cold metal so tightly his knuckles turned white. Ellie came to his side. “Alex?” Ellie called out with her voice trembling despite their efforts to stay calm. “Alex, are you okay?”

There was no response. Alex remained motionless on the floor, his body eerily still.

Snake called to Alex, trying to get a response. Nothing. Liam was watching Alex through his fingers, his face wet with tears. “Please, Alex, say something…”

Sam scrambled to the bars. “Alex!” Sam’s voice cracked with panic. “Come on, Alex, answer us!”

Will was visibly shaken, his face pale as he joined them at the bars. “He’s not moving,” Will whispered, his voice laced with fear. “What if he’s...”

“Don’t say it,” Viper interrupted, his own fear threatening to spill over. Viper forced himself to breath, to put himself together. “He’s alive. He’s just... he’s just unconscious.”

Ellie let out a choked sob. “This can’t be happening,” she murmured, her hands trembling as she reached out, as if trying to will Alex to respond. “He has to wake up. This can’t be happening.”

Viper clenched his jaw, trying to hold it together. But seeing Alex like this, so broken and unresponsive, was testing his limits.

“Cub…Alex, please,” Viper called, his voice hoarse with desperation. “Just give us a sign. Anything.”

But there was nothing. No movement, no sound. Panic began to set in among the others. Liam was gripping his face, his breath coming in short, panicked gasps. “What if he doesn’t wake up? What if they’ve already...”

“Shut up, Liam!” Sam snapped, more harshly than he intended. But he couldn’t help it. The fear in Liam’s voice was too close to his own. “He’s going to wake up. He’s just... he’s just hurt, okay? He needs rest.”

Snake nodded, though his expression was still one of deep concern. “He’ll come around. He just needs some time.”

But even as Snake spoke, Viper could see the doubt in his eyes. They all knew how dire the situation was, how close they were to losing one of their own. And that fear was like a suffocating weight on all of them.

Viper stayed at the bars, his eyes locked on Alex, willing him to move, to make any sign that he was still in there, still fighting. But as the minutes stretched on, and Alex remained unresponsive, the weight of the situation pressed down on Viper harder than ever. Finally, with nothing else to do, Viper leaned his back against the wall, his body heavy with exhaustion and fear. And as the silence of the cell deepened, and Alex still didn’t stir, Viper’s thoughts became a tangled mess of fear and hopelessness.

Walker stood in the center of the room, the now deactivated taser still in his hand, his expression carefully controlled. But beneath the surface, a storm of anger simmered. He felt extremely irritated that they hadn’t managed to break the boy yet. And now Rider had the nerve to lose his consciousness on them. But he had warned Hawthorne that Alex would pass out.

Hawthorne observed Walker for a moment, his eyes narrowing slightly as he studied the man’s rigid posture. When he spoke, his tone was cool and authoritative, slicing through the tension like a blade.

"Despite what I told the boy," Hawthorne began, his gaze unwavering, "we don’t have the luxury of time. We have a very narrow window before those plants begin to wither. They need to be placed in their designated areas before dawn. It has to be done tonight."

Walker’s jaw tightened at the words, but he kept his face impassive. “You expect me to be part of that task?” he asked, his voice measured but with a slight edge. He carefully set the taser on the table, the sound of it hitting the surface echoing in the otherwise quiet room. “My place is here, finishing what I started with Rider.”

Hawthorne met Walker’s gaze steadily. "Your skills are required in the field tonight," he said firmly. "You’re one of the few I trust to get this done efficiently. I need you to lead one of the groups. You’ve proven yourself capable of that."

Walker’s hands clenched into fists at his sides, but he forced himself to remain composed. "Understood," he replied, his tone respectful, though his frustration was palpable. "But with all due respect, Rider is close to breaking. I just need a little more time with him. I should be here, extracting the information we need, not running around the woods all night."

Hawthorne’s expression hardened, the calm demeanor slipping just enough to reveal the pressure they were all under. "I understand your frustration, Walker, but the plants are a critical part of this operation and if they fail to be placed correctly, in time, then getting them here would have been a huge waste of effort. You will lead a group tonight. That’s an order."

Walker’s eyes blazed momentarily with anger, but he swallowed it down, keeping his expression neutral. “Yes, sir,” he said, his voice even, though the effort it took to rein in his temper was clear.

"You can go see Rider before you leave," Hawthorne said after a short silence. "But make it count. We don’t have time to waste, and if he doesn’t talk soon..." Hawthorne paused, his eyes narrowing slightly. "We’ll start using his friends as leverage."

Walker’s lips twitched into a tight, controlled smile, the dark satisfaction barely concealed. "I’m sure that will get us results," he said, his voice steady. "He won’t hold out much longer. I’ll make sure of it."

"Good," Hawthorne replied, his tone final. "Get what you need from the boy when he regains consciousness, and then get out into the field."

Walker gave a sharp nod, retrieving the taser with calculated precision before he left the room. As he walked away, his mind seethed with anger, but he kept it buried deep, focusing instead on the task at hand. He would get what he needed from Rider. And if the boy still held his tongue, well, then it was time to start using his friends.

Chapter Text

The cells in the old rental shop were shrouded in a thick, suffocating silence as everyone waited some sign of life from Alex’s motionless form. Each of the captives lost in their own spiral of worry and fear. No one spoke and every passing second felt like an eternity.

Viper was sitting next to the bars of Alex’s cell, keeping his gaze locked on Alex, willing him to move soon. Ellie had sunk to the floor beside him, her knees pulled up to her chest, her eyes red from silent tears. Sam and Will were on the other side of him. Both shifting their eyes from Alex to Viper and back. As if believing that Viper’s resolute stare could miraculously wake Alex up any minute now.

Snake was still standing, his arms crossed tightly over his chest as he tried to maintain some semblance of control. Jaguar and Raven had sat down but were glancing to Alex’s direction from time to time. Liam was on the verge of breaking down completely, having Henry’s arms still wrapped around his shoulders.

Minutes turned to hours, time dragged by and the tension in the cell was becoming unbearable. Just when it seemed that despair might consume them all, Alex stirred. It was a small movement, barely noticeable at first, just a twitch of his fingers.

"Did you see that?" Sam whispered urgently, his voice a mix of relief and fear. "He moved! Alex moved!"

Viper’s heart skipped a beat as he leaned closer to the bars, his eyes fixed on Alex. "Come on, Cub... You can do it," he murmured under his breath.

Slowly, painfully, Alex began to stir. He groaned softly, his body protesting every movement as he tried to push himself up from the cold, unforgiving floor. His muscles ached, his head throbbed, and every breath felt like fire in his chest, but the comforting darkness was beginning to recede.

“Alex?” Ellie’s voice was soft. “Are you...Are you awake?”

Alex blinked, his vision was blurry as he tried to focus. Every breath was a sharp stab inside and the bruises covering his back and chest throbbed with every movement, his other foot was agonizingly painful. His mind drifted in and out of a haze, the memory of each blow replaying in the background like a bad dream that refused to end. He was feeling cold after lying down on the floor so long and he knew he would need to sit up to try and preserve some of his body heat.

“I’m...Im here,” Alex managed to croak. His voice was hoarse and weak. He began his painful struggled to sit up. Every movement pulled his aching muscles. Every breath tearing his abused throat that was sore after the waterboarding and screaming through pain. Alex managed to rise from the floor and leaned heavily against the wall of his cell as he fought to catch his breath. The hard wall felt cold against his back since he still hadn’t any shirt on and with that realisation he brought his other hand to his chest. Wanting to cover his bullet scar that had bloodied marks around it, left by Hawthorne’s sharp nails. For some reason, he was feeling very vulnerable sitting there with all of his old and new injuries displayed like that.

He looked around. The light coming from through the windows had the shade of evening sun. He had been out longer than he had thought. The crates that had hold the plants had disappeared from the room. Only the black beetles were still there, crawling around making the opposite wall look like it was alive and never rested.

Alex turned to look at the others who had been waiting for him to wake up. He saw relief washing over them. Ellie let out a choked sob and gave him a small smile. Sam visibly sagged against the bars, his hands shaking. Viper closed his eyes for a moment, a heavy sigh escaping his lips as the tension in his chest loosened slightly.

“Thank God,” Snake muttered. “You had us worried, Cub. Thought we’d lost you there for a minute.”

Alex tried to muster a reassuring smile, but it came out more as a grimace. “I’m... still here,” he said, wincing as he shifted against the wall. “Just... needed a break.”

Will leaned forward with concern. “Alex... what did they do to you? You were out for so long...”

Alex hesitated, not wanting to tell them what had happened. But he knew they all could see the marks on his body.

“Just...a little roughing up,” he answered, refusing to meet anyone’s eye.

“Any broken bones?” came Snake’s question and Alex almost felt like smiling a little. Having his unit medic here, asking the practical questions was comforting in its own way. “No, Snake.”

Snake gave him appraising look. “Are you sure? Those bruises look quite nasty.”

Alex took in a breath and ran his other hand over his ribs. They hurt, but not enough for them to be broken. Breaking ribs this early on the game would be a rookie mistake, Alex thought darkly as his mind reeled back to one of Dr. Three’s morbid lessons.

“I’m pretty sure," Alex said to Snake and leaned his head against the wall. He knew that this wasn’t over. Walker would come back again and would probably have some new way of tormenting him when he finally arrived. But Alex could feel some of his strength returning. He had gotten some rest, he had gotten out of his cell and found something that would hopefully turn out to be useful, even if the thin piece of metal was still embedded in his foot, and he had information. It was much more than what he had only few hours ago.

“Anything interesting happened while I was getting some sleep?” Alex asked with strained voice, trying to get more pieces to the puzzle his was trying to solve in his mind, the plan of how to get them to safety.

Viper looked at him under his brows. “Interesting way to describe being beaten to unconsciousness, Cub. But yeah actually, some operatives came to fetch all the plants a while ago.”

Alex nodded looking at the opposite wall. “I can see that. Anything else?”

Viper gave him a long look.

“What are you planning?” he asked with quietest voice, trying to make sure the guards on the room didn’t see him moving his mouth. Then he raised his voice a little to answer Alex’s question. “Nothing much. There were half a dozen people carrying those boxes, but they didn’t talk much. Obviously didn’t want us to hear anything.”

Alex didn’t respond, lost in his own thoughts.

The silence was broken by the sound of footsteps that could be heard coming from outside. Viper clenched his jaw, and the others exchanged worried glances. Alex instinctively tensed, his heart pounding in his chest. Moments later, the door swung open and Walker entered the building with Petrov and Quinn. They cast long shadows across the floor, the light from outside slicing through the dimness until the door swung shut behind them.

Alex was feeling hopelessness creeping inside of him again. He had hoped he would have a little more time after waking up before Walker would be back. But the guards in the room had obviously relayed the news about him waking up. The room was heavy with silence. Alex could almost hear his own heartbeat echoing in the space, hammering like a caged animal, desperate to claw its way out of his battered chest.

Viper watched as Walker started to approach Alex’s cell and noticed a small, black device that glinted ominously in the low light in the man’s hand. He knew what it was and Viper swallowed hard. The need to intervene, to do anything to stop the man in front of them was almost overwhelming. But one look to Alex’s classmates was enough to suppress it. And so, Viper did nothing but feel utter horror of what was about to happen.

Walker gave a brief victorious look to the other captives, as in daring them to intervene and opened the door to Alex’s cell. Walker’s lips curled into a cruel smile as he stepped inside. He stood there for a moment, savoring the fear he could see in Alex’s eyes, before he finally spoke.

“Looks like we’ve got some unfinished business, Rider,” Walker said, his voice dripping with mockery. “You passed out on us before we could finish our little session. But don’t worry. I’m here to pick up right where we left off.”

He activated the taser with a flick of his thumb and the device crackled to life with blue sparks dancing between the prongs. The sound it created was like a static electricity amplified a thousand times, filling the space with an ominous hum.

Alex forced himself to sit up straighter against the wall, his muscles protesting with every movement. He glared up at Walker trying not to show the all consuming terror he was feeling. “You think you can scare me with that?” he rasped, his voice still hoarse from earlier screams.

Walker chuckled as he approached Alex with slow, deliberate steps. “Oh, I know it scares you. Got a lovely scream out of you earlier at least.”

He crouched down in front of Alex, the taser held at eye level as if he were showing off a prized possession. “Such a lovely voice,” Walker continued almost softly. “Let’s see if we can let the others enjoy it as well.”

Alex’s jaw clenched and he forced himself to meet Walker’s gaze. “Go to hell.”

Walker’s grin widened. “Not before I drag you through it first.”

Without warning, he jabbed the taser into Alex’s side. The sharp, blinding pain was immediate and all-consuming, every nerve in Alex’s body lighting up like it had been set on fire. His muscles seized involuntarily as the electricity coursed through him. The agony was pure, unrelenting, and utterly inescapable.

Walker held the taser in place for a few seconds longer, watching with satisfaction as Alex writhed in pain, and when Alex’s strangled cries turned to a piercing scream of agony, he finally pulled it back. Alex collapsed sideways onto the floor, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. His entire body felt like it was on fire, his muscles twitching uncontrollably even after the taser was removed.

“Now, where were we?” Walker mused, tapping the taser against his palm as if considering his next move. “Oh, right, finishing what we started.”

He moved the taser towards Alex again, but this time Alex scrambled to get away, trying to crawl across the floor in a desperate attempt to put some distance between them. Walker’s laughter echoed off the walls filled with dark amusement.

“Still got some fight left in you, huh? Good,” Walker said, standing up and taking a step closer. “That just means this is going to be more fun.”

Without warning, Walker lunged forward, jabbing the taser into Alex’s back near his spine. The effect was immediate and brutal. Electricity surged through Alex’s body, igniting every nerve in a storm of pain. His muscles locked up, seizing violently as he screamed, unable to contain the pain that overwhelmed him.

When Walker pulled the taser back, Alex laid on the floor, his chest heaving as he struggled to breathe, his body twitching involuntarily from the aftershocks.

Walker didn’t give him a moment to recover. He grabbed Alex by the hair, yanking his head. “Hurts, doesn’t it?” Walker sneered. “I can do this all night, Rider. I wonder how long you’ll last.”

From the cells nearby, the other captives watched in horror as they took in the scene. There was nothing to muffle the sounds of Alex’s suffering. It was inhumane and Viper was scared that Alex’s heart might give out if it continued for long.

They saw as Walker lifted Alex off the floor and shoved him back against the wall, slamming the taser into his chest this time. The prongs bit into Alex’s flesh and the shockwave that followed was pushing Alex at the edge of his resolve. His vision blurred, and his entire body convulsed violently, a scream tearing from his throat as the pain surged through him like wildfire.

Walker finally pulled the taser away, and Alex slumped against the wall, barely conscious, his breath coming in shallow, ragged bursts, his head hanging forward. Walker crouched down before Alex, gripping his chin and forcing his head up to look at him.

“I think you’re starting to get the picture,” Walker said, his voice dripping with malice. “But just in case you need a little more convincing…”

He raised the taser again, the blue sparks flickering ominously and brough it close to Alex’s face. And it was too much. Alex was in more pain than he ever had been in his entire life. He couldn’t take it anymore. He felt himself break, to crack under this relentless torture that seemed to stop at nothing. And before Alex could stop himself, his voice, weak and hoarse, managed to croak out, “Stop…please…just stop…”

Walker paused, cocking his head to the side as if considering Alex’s plea. His eyes lighted up with the pleasure of knowing that he had finally pushed Alex to the brink. He slowly lowered the taser but the sadistic gleam in his eyes never wavered.

“You want me to stop?” Walker asked with a mocking voice. “It’s simple. All you have to do is talk. Tell me what Hawthorne wants to know, and all of this ends.”

Alex took a deep breath, trying to muster the strength to speak. “I…I don’t know anything,” he rasped, his voice cracking from the pain and exhaustion. “Please…just stop…”

Walker’s expression darkened. “You’re still playing that card?” He clicked his tongue, shaking his head as if in disappointment. “Well, I guess we’ll have to try a different approach then.

He turned to the door, calling out in a cold, commanding voice, “Petrov! Quinn!”

The two guards straightened up, ready to listen to Walker’s instructions. Walker gestured lazily with the taser. “Bring me one of the other kids. Let’s see if Rider here is more cooperative when it’s someone else’s skin on the line.”

Petrov nodded and moved towards the cells where the other captives were held. Fear spiked through the room like a jolt of electricity. Quinn took her gun pointing it to the captives ready to kill any resistance that might arise.

Alex’s heart skipped a beat, his blood running cold. “No…no, please…” he started to say, panic flooding through him as he realized what Walker intended to do.

Walker’s gaze scanned through Alex’s classmates, each petrified with fear, then his eyes locked onto Sam. A twisted smile curled his lips. “You, kid, come here,” Walker said, pointing at Sam. “We’ve had fun before.”

Sam’s eyes widened in fear and he instinctively shrank back against the wall. Viper and Henry moved protectively in front of him, but they knew it was futile. The guards had guns and they weren’t in position to fight.

Walker smiled, enjoying the fear he could see in the prisoners. “Come on boy. Step out of the cell, nice and easy or we will shoot one of your friends.”

Sam was visibly shaking, tears running down his pale face. Petrov opened the door and gestured for Sam to come to him. But before Sam could took a step, Alex’s voice cut through the tension.

“You give up that easily?" Alex attempted to mock with a bravado he didn’t truly feel. “I can’t imagine Dr. Three would be very pleased with you. I mean...we were just warming up.”

Walker chuckled darkly, clearly amused by Alex’s desperate attempt. “I know what you’re doing Rider. It’s not going to work. Besides we had the same lessons. You should remember that interrogation isn’t always about pain. It’s about finding the most efficient method. With you, this would have been my first approach. But since you have a habit of being such an insufferable brat, Hawthorne wanted you hurt first. And it’s been fun, don’t get me wrong but still, I think this will get us the results.”

Alex watched helplessly as Petrov gestured to Sam again. Sam was obviously fighting every natural instinct he had as he approached the guard on their door. As soon as he was within reaching distance, Petrov grabbed Sam’s arm and started to drag him to the cell where Walker was waiting, still holding the taser in his hand. 

Walker’s smile widened as Petrov shoved Sam into the cell. Sam’s wide, fearful eyes locked onto Alex’s, silently pleading for help. His terror was very obvious and his chest was heaving with ragged breaths.

Walker rouse from his crouched position and reached out, grabbing Sam by the collar and dragging him closer. Sam struggled weakly, his fear overwhelming any attempt at resistance. Walker’s cruel smile only grew wider as he toyed with the taser in his other hand, the blue sparks crackling again.

“Please, don’t...” Alex tried to move from the wall to get between Walker and Sam, but his muscles were still uncooperative after the electrical shocks and his attempt was desperate and futile.

“Petrov,” Walker ordered, his voice cold, “cuff Rider and hold him down.”

Petrov moved swiftly, his eyes gleaming with malice as he approached Alex. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a pair of handcuffs. Alex’s heart sank as he saw them, the now very familiar dread settling in his gut. Petrov wasted no time. He grabbed Alex roughly showing him back against the wall. The impact sent fresh waves of pain through Alex's already battered body and he gritted his teeth against the cry that threatened to escape.

Without a word, Petrov yanked Alex's arms forward, snapping the cuffs on with brutal efficiency. The metal bit into the raw, tender skin of his wrists, reopening the wounds that had barely begun to heal. Alex hissed in pain, but Petrov didn’t care as he tightened the cuffs until they were firm and secure. Once Alex’s hands were restrained, Petrov pressed his palm against Alex’s chest pushing him against the wall. His other hand snaked into Alex’s hair, yanking his head back cruelly, forcing Alex to look up at Walker.

“Please…” Alex’s voice cracked as he pleaded, his eyes locked on Sam’s terrified face. “Please, Walker, don’t do this. He has nothing to do with this.”

Walker ignored Alex’s pleas, his attention now fully on Sam who was breathing rapidly and looking at Walker with fearful wide eyes.

“Now,” Walker began, his tone smooth and cold, “let’s see if you care more about your friend here than your secrets. Tell me what I want to know, or I’ll make sure he gets a taste of this.” He waved the taser in front of Sam’s face.

Alex's heart raced, his panic rising as he struggled uselessly against Petrov who was holding him in place. “Walker, please!” Alex’s voice was desperate, his breath coming in short, painful gasps. “I’m begging you! Stop this! I don’t know anything!”

Walker’s eyes flicked between Alex and Sam, clearly enjoying their suffering. He tightened his grip on the taser, his cruel smile never wavering. “You’re begging, Rider,” he said almost casually. “And as much as I enjoy hearing that, I’m not interested in pleas. I need answers.”

Alex swallowed hard, tears of frustration and helplessness welling up in his eyes. He didn’t have the information they wanted, but it was clear that wasn’t going to matter. Alex wondered if he should lie. Come up with something to prevent Walker from hurting Sam. But in the exhausted state, under this pressure, his mind was coming up empty.  

“Please…I don’t know,” Alex whispered sticking with the truth, his voice trembling. “I swear, I don’t know anything. We were just…just in the wrong place…It was a coincidence. I was here with my school! I’m telling the truth!”

Walker moved the taser closer to Sam’s body, the boy whimpering as he tried to pull away, his body shaking with fear. “Please…” Sam whispered, his voice barely audible. “Don’t…”

“No!” Alex’s voice cracked. “I’m not lying! Please, Walker, just let him go! I’ll do whatever you want!”

“Tell me what you know!” Walker shouted.

Alex felt tears escaping from the corner of his eyes. “I don’t know anything! I swear!”

Walker’s expression darkened with irritation at Alex’s response. He looked at Sam, who was still quivering in his grasp, whispering “No, no, no, no, no“, over and over again, then back at Alex. “Wrong answer,” he said flatly.

With that, Walker jabbed the taser into Sam’s side. The device crackled to life, sending a jolt of electricity through the boy’s body. Sam cried out, the sound sharp and pained, but the shock was brief, more a warning than a full strike. Walker pulled the taser back, leaving Sam gasping and shuddering in his steely grip.

“Stop!” Alex shouted his mind fillled with panic and dread.

Walker’s eyes gleamed with sadistic delight as he saw the torment in Alex’s face. Without any hesitation, he jabbed the taser into Sam’s side once more, holding it there longer this time. The crackling of electricity filled the air, mingling with Sam’s anguished scream. His body convulsed violently, the pain overwhelming his senses, and his cries echoed through the hard walls.

“STOP! Please, stop!” Alex begged, his voice raw with desperation. He strained against Petrov’s grip, trying to reach Sam, but the man’s hold was unyielding. Petrov’s hand twisted cruelly in Alex’s hair, keeping him immobilized against the wall as he watched in horror.

Walker released the trigger and let Sam crumble to the ground. The other boy sobbed on the floor, curling in on himself, his face ashen. Walker stepped back, examining Sam with a cold, calculating gaze. He seemed to be weighing his options.

After a tense moment, Walker turned his attention back to Alex, his expression shifting into something darker, something cruel and twisted that made Alex shiver.

“You know, Rider,” Walker began, his voice dripping with contempt, “I’m starting to think you’re telling the truth. Maybe you really don’t know the information Hawthorne wants.”

Alex’s heart pounded in his chest, a small flicker of hope daring to take root. “Then let him go,” he rasped, barely able to speak through the tightness in his throat. “Please…just let him go. You don’t need to hurt him anymore.”

Walker’s lips curled into a mocking smile as he shook his head. “Oh, I might believe you don’t know anything. But as it happens, Hawthorne believes you do and here’s the thing, Alex...I’ll keep doing this because I enjoy watching you suffer.”

Alex’s blood ran cold at Walker’s words. That tiny flicker of hope was extinguished in an instant. Walker crouched down, leaning in closer until they were face to face and Alex couldn’t help himself when he opened his mouth.

“That’s very unprofessional of you," Alex gritted through his teeth, holding Walker’s gaze, radiating the hate he felt towards the man.

Walker’s grin widened. “But it’s almost like a tradition now, isn’t it? Everyone around you seems to suffer and die. Your parents, blown up when you were just a baby. Your uncle…What was his name again? Oh, yes—Ian. Shot dead by Gregorovich. That must have been fun to learn about. Your last family member, killed by an assassin your own father trained. I love the irony in that.”

Walker’s voice was like a low, venomous wave, each word hitting Alex like a physical blow. Alex clenched his fists, the metal of the cuffs digging painfully into his raw wrists as he fought to maintain control. The words were like poison, seeping into his mind’s deepest wounds.

“And then there was that American woman,” Walker continued, his voice oozing with cruel satisfaction. “Blown to bits in Cairo. There really is no one who sticks around in your life. It’s almost poetic.”

At Walker's words, Alex could vision it again. Julius pressing the button that triggered the explosive killing Jack. He could almost hear the clone’s manic laughter, echoing in his head. Alex wanted to fight back, to lash out at Walker, but the cuffs and Petrov’s grip kept him firmly in place, a prisoner to his own mind as Walker tormented him.

“So why not continue the tradition, hm?” Walker sneered, his eyes narrowing as he watched Alex’s reaction. “Make people around you suffer and die. After all, you’re the common thread, aren’t you? Wherever you go, death and pain follow. We’re just honoring that legacy.”

Alex’s chest tightened with grief and fury, the weight of all the lives lost because of him pressing down until it was hard to breathe. Images flashed through Alex’s mind: Yassen, bleeding out on Air Force One; Edward Pleasure, lying motionless in the snow after they had plunged into the freezing lake; Tom, bleeding after being shot at school; and now Sam, laying on the floor in agony, all because of him.

Walker stood back, clearly satisfied with the torment he had inflicted. He glanced down at Sam, who had crumpled to the ground, curled into himself. Then Walker looked back at Alex, his grin deepening. “You’re right where I want you, Rider. Broken, desperate, and helpless. Maybe you don’t have the information we’re after, but that doesn’t mean I can’t have more fun with you.”

With one last cruel smile, Walker jabbed the taser into Sam’s side again, this time holding it there just long enough to elicit a weak, pained cry from the boy before pulling back. Sam sobbed, his whole body shaking with fear and pain, the sound ripping through Alex like a knife.

“Stop it...” Alex whispered, his voice trembling as he watched Sam, the guilt and helplessness threatening to overwhelm him completely. “Sam, I’m so sorry…”

Walker leaned down again, his face inches from Alex’s. “Remember, Alex,” he whispered, “you’re the reason they suffer. You’re the reason they die. And there’s nothing you can do to stop it.”

Alex’s body was trembling with a mixture of pain, fear, and rage. He could barely comprehend the words Walker was saying, but the threat sent a fresh wave of terror crashing over him.

Walker straightened up, a satisfied smile playing on his lips as he glanced between the slumped forms of Alex and Sam. He’d gotten what he wanted, for now at least. He turned to Petrov, who still held Alex firmly against the wall, and gave a curt nod.

"We’re done for today. Leave him be, but we’ll continue tomorrow. This was just a taste of what’s to come, Alex,” Walker said with malice. “Let’s go.”

Petrov nodded, finally releasing his grip on Alex. He slumped forward as the pressure on his chest and scalp eased. Alex could feel the raw, stinging pain from where Petrov had yanked at his hair and where his back had been crushed against the cold concrete, but it was nothing compared to the internal pain he felt as he looked over at Sam who was crying on the floor.

Walker and Petrov stepped out of the cell and Walker turned to look at them.

“Sleep well Alex” Walker laughed. “Tomorrow, the real fun begins.”

Walker gestured for Petrov and Quinn to follow him further away from the cells. “Fetch some water and a cloth. We don’t want his wounds getting infected just yet,” Walker instructed when they were a good distance away, out of earshot of the captives.

Walker cast a glance back at Alex, who was watching them with intensity. The boy was clearly trying to eavesdrop on their conversation. Walker could see a new fire in Alex’s eyes, something fierce and desperate, and it made him uneasy.

Walker turned to the two operatives. He didn’t feel good about leaving these new recruits to watch over Alex when majority of their crew was off premises. But he was hired to do a job. And it paid well. So, he didn’t question Hawthorne’s orders, as stupid as they were in his opinion.

“Be careful,” Walker warned Petrov and Quinn, his tone suddenly more serious. “Don’t take any risks with Rider tonight. Now that his friends are on the line, the boy might get desperate. Desperate people can do desperate things. Watch him closely but let him sleep tonight. That way, he has less time to brew up any stupid ideas.”

Walker gave one final, lingering look at Alex before turning away, his boots echoing against the concrete floor as he exited the building. Petrov followed closely behind to fetch some water as instructed, while Quinn stayed behind to watch over their prisoners. The door clanged shut, leaving the room in oppressive silence.

As soon as the door closed, Alex tried to push himself from the wall, his entire body protesting with pain. He needed to get to Sam, to check on him, to make sure he was okay. But his body was too exhausted, too drained. He collapsed back against the wall, gasping for breath, his vision swimming.

“Sam…” Alex croaked, his voice hoarse and broken.

Sam lifted himself slowly from the floor, wiping at the tears that had streaked down his face. His entire body was trembling from the sheer terror that had gripped him moments before. Every muscle felt weak, drained of strength by the fear that had consumed him.

Sam took a deep breath relieved that, for the moment, it seemed that they would be left alone. Sam glanced at the adjoining cell where Will was staring at him with red eyes and pale face.

“Sam, are you okay?” Will asked concerned. Sam nodded and looked at Alex who was now in the same cell with him. Alex was slumped against the wall, looking at him with worry, trying to catch his breath looking like he had been through hell. Which, he was, Sam thought darkly and forced himself to summon whatever strength he could find to stand up. Sam’s legs felt shaky and unsteady, but he forced himself to take steps and move towards Alex.

"Alex..." Sam’s voice was raw from the crying, but it was laced with concern as he knelt beside the other boy. The sight of Alex’s battered body, the cuffs digging into his wrists, and the blood staining his skin made Sam feel nauseous. Alex held his hand over his chest, over the place where Petrov had had his palm just a moment ago.

Alex looked up at him with pain and guilt. “Sam…are you okay?” he asked, his voice strained. “I’m so sorry…I couldn’t stop him.”

Sam shook his head. "I should be asking you that," he whispered, reaching out hesitantly to touch Alex’s arm, careful not to jostle him too much. "You look…really bad, Alex.”

Sam bit his lip, his hands trembling as he tried to find something to do, some way to help. But he felt so powerless, so useless in the face of everything that was happening. He could still feel Walker’s hard grip on his collar and the taser’s crackling threat hanging over him.

"I...I don’t know what to do," Sam admitted, his voice cracking. "I don’t know how to help you."

Alex shook his head weakly. “It’s okay…We’re going to be okay. I won’t let him hurt you again. Any of you.”

Sam nodded, blinking back the tears that threatened to spill over again. He scooted closer to Alex, making sure not to touch his injured side.

Petrov returned carrying a familiar looking bucket, causing both boys to tense up. Sam's heart leaped into his throat, fear tightening its grip on him once more. Petrov opened the cell door and stepped inside, setting the bucket down beside Alex. The sight of it made Alex flinch as fresh memories of waterboarding started flooding his mind. His breath quickened and he felt Sam place a comforting hand on his shoulder.

Petrov watched Alex with a twisted smile, clearly finding some humour in his reaction.

“You should see yourself, Rider,” Petrov mocked and dipped his hand into the water. As he raised it, he flicked a few drops at Alex. Alex's breath caught in his throat as the cold water hit his bare skin, and he flinched involuntarily. “Hard to believe you’re the famous teenage spy, Malagosto trained assassin. Here you are just a trembling child, panicking over a little bucket of water. It’s almost pathetic.”

Alex clenched his jaw, trying to keep his breathing steady. The fear was there, but he tried to bury it deep and replace it with anger and defiance. He focused in on Sam’s hand on his shoulder. He would have to be strong. Just a little bit longer.

Alex lifted his gaze to meet Petrov’s, his eyes narrowing as he channelled his fury towards the man beside him.

“And here you are,” Alex shot back, “getting your kicks harassing kids. Scorpia operative, my ass. More like a schoolyard bully.”

For a split second, Petrov’s smile faltered, his eyes darkening. “You’ve got a mouth on you, Rider,” he said coldly, reaching for the cloth in the bucket. “But that’s not going to save you or your friends.”

Alex's eyes followed Petrov's hand as it reached for the wet cloth, feeling a pressure build in his chest. The fear of suffocating under that cloth, the memory of water drowning him, haunted every cell in his body. But Petrov only tossed the wet rag onto the hand Alex had instinctively kept over the scar on his chest.

“Clean yourself up,” Petrov ordered, his voice leaving no room for argument. “Wouldn’t want you getting an infection now, would we?”

Alex glared at him, holding onto his anger to keep his composure from cracking. Petrov returned the ugly look before turning on his heel and leaving the cell. The door clanged shut behind him and his footsteps echoed in the room as he walked away to join the other guard. Alex’s heart pounded in his chest, the wet cloth laying heavy on his hand, its coolness sending a shiver down his spine.

Alex stared at the piece of fabric, feeling a wave of dread wash over him. He knew he would have to clean his wounds, but the thought of moving his hand from covering the bullet scar felt like an impossible task. With Sam so close to him, it felt like he was about to reveal a dirty secret and he felt exposed.

"Alex," Sam’s voice broke through the fog of anxiety clouding Alex’s mind. Alex looked up to see Sam watching him with concern. "Let me help you."

Alex hesitated, his pride urging him to refuse. He didn’t want Sam to look at him so closely. But he knew that with cuffed hands and the little strength he had left, the task would be painful and exhausting on his own. After a short silence, Alex nodded reluctantly.

Sam took the cloth with trembling hands, his fingers brushing against Alex’s as he did so. He could feel the tension in Alex’s body, the way he was barely holding himself together.

“I’ll start with your side, okay?” Sam said and moved closer, trying to offer some semblance of comfort as he gently dabbed the cloth against the wound on Alex’s side which was surrounded by dried blood.

Alex flinched at the initial contact, biting down on the inside of his cheek to keep from crying out. The cloth was cold, and every touch sent a jolt of pain through his body, but he forced himself to stay still. Sam’s hands were shaking as he worked, the other boy clearly terrified of hurting Alex even more, but he kept going, determined to do what little he could to help.

From the next cell, the other captives had observed the scene in tense silence. Viper finally spoke up watching the two boys. "Sam, Cub...how are you holding up?" His tone was thick with concern.

Alex forced a weak smile. "I’ve had better days," he replied, trying to keep his tone light despite the situation. Sam touched his skin again with the cold cloth causing Alex to flinch a little.

“Sorry”, Sam mumbled

“It’s okay. You’re doing fine," Alex said and took a breath.

Sam glanced up at Alex as he continued to clean the wound, the cloth now stained with blood.  Alex took a sharp breath as the cloth brushed against a particularly tender spot.

“You’re doing good, Sam,” Snake said from the other cell. His tone was warm and encouraging. “Make sure to check the back too.”

“Snake…”, Alex hissed through gritted teeth, he definitely didn’t want to be scrubbed all over. The knife wound on his side was enough as far as he was concerned.

“Cub”, Snake returned sternly. “Those marks have to be cleaned.”

Alex shot a defiant look at Snake, but Sam just nodded, moving the cloth to Alex’s chest, where the angry red marks from the taser burns stood out against his pale skin. The sight made Sam's stomach churn, but he swallowed back his fear and focused on the task. Walker’s threats about tomorrow were fresh in his mind and seeing the damage done to Alex made his hands tremble.

“Your back, Alex,” Sam said quietly, noticing how Alex gripped his chest above his heart as if holding on for dear life, never letting his hand move from the spot as Sam worked.

“My back is fine. It didn’t bleed,” Alex said, avoiding Sam’s eyes.

Snake’s heavy sigh carried across to their cell. “Cub, it doesn’t matter. The skin might still be broken. It has to be cleaned. Lean forward. Now.”

Alex glared at the man. “I said it’s fine, Snake.”

Snake held his gaze, his expression serious. “As your unit medic, I say it’s not fine. Now, let Sam check it.”

Alex took a deep breath and let out a huff, but he leaned forward, moving his back away from the wall. Sam picked up the cloth again, swallowing hard as he saw the state of Alex’s back up close. He had seen the marks before when Alex was unconscious, but seeing the damage this close felt different. Alex’s back was covered with angry red welts, some of which had broken the skin where they crossed over one another.

As Sam worked, his eyes wandered across Alex’s torso, noticing more scars than he’d expected. Thick scars marred the skin of Alex’s shoulders, the once smooth skin now rough and uneven. Sam’s fingers brushed over them as he cleaned and he couldn’t help but wonder what had caused them. There were other marks too, thin, jagged lines on Alex’s stomach and side that looked like they’d been made by something sharp. And then there were smaller, scattered scars, remnants of past injuries, each telling their own silent story.

Sam’s breath caught in his throat as he realized just how much pain Alex had endured, how much he had kept hidden from all of them. He suddenly remembered how Alex had always been careful not to show too much skin, even when they had sports at school. He had always kept his shirt on, avoiding the showers when the other boys were around, changing quickly and quietly, away from prying eyes.

Sam and Will had made fun of him for it. They’d teased him, thinking he was shy and insecure about his body. It had all seemed so harmless back then, just stupid jokes. But now, seeing the evidence of what Alex had gone through, the scars that littered his body, Sam felt a deep sense of guilt settle in his chest. He had never known, never even considered that Alex might have been hiding something so terrible.

“Sam?” Alex’s voice broke through his thoughts, pulling him back to the present. Sam realized he had stopped moving, the cloth still in his hand, hovering just above Alex’s back.

“Sorry,” Sam mumbled, quickly resuming his task. His voice was tight, the weight of his guilt making it hard to speak. “I’m almost done.”

Alex didn’t respond right away, but he glanced over his shoulder, his eyes meeting Sam’s. There was a flicker of understanding there, as if Alex knew exactly what Sam was thinking.

Snake, still watching from the other cell, noticed the pause in Sam’s movements. “Take your time, Sam,” he said gently. “You’re doing great.”

Sam nodded again, his throat too tight to speak. He moved the cloth to Alex’s back, tracing the marks on his skin. Sam continued working, his hands trembling slightly as he cleaned the last of the welts on Alex’s back. He could feel the tension in Alex's muscles, the effort it took for him to remain still, to not show how much pain he was really in. When Sam finished, Alex slumped against the wall again, his breath shaky.

Sam noticed the dried blood around Alex’s wrists, where the handcuffs had dug into his skin. The sight of it made his stomach twist. He hesitated before speaking, not wanting to push Alex any further, but knowing it needed to be done.

“Alex, I need to clean your wrists too,” Sam said. He could see how Alex’s hand remained protectively over his chest, as if shielding something. There was an air of vulnerability around him that made Sam’s heart ache.

Alex glanced at Sam, his expression guarded. He shifted uncomfortably, his hand still firmly in place over his chest. “It’s fine, Sam. You’ve done enough.”

But Sam had caught a glimpse of something on Alex’s chest earlier when Walker had been in the cell. Sam had been too scared at the moment to look closely but he knew that there was something on Alex’s chest that he would need to attend to.

“I saw something…around your chest earlier,” Sam said carefully, trying not to sound too pushy. “I should check on it. Just to make sure it’s nothing serious.”

Alex stiffened at that, his gaze hardening as he shook his head. “It’s nothing. Just…don’t worry about it.”

From the next cell, Viper, who had been watching the exchange with a keen eye, spoke up.

“Cub, you need to let Sam take a look,” he said, his voice sounding firm but not unkind. There was a note of understanding in his tone, like he knew exactly what Alex was trying to hide. “You’ve been through hell, kid. It’s not the time to be stubborn.”

Alex’s jaw tightened, and for a moment, it looked like he was going to argue. But then he sighed, the fight seeming to drain out of him. Slowly, reluctantly, Alex moved his hand away from his chest, revealing the bullet scar above his heart. Surrounding it were red, bloodied marks, almost like claw marks, as if someone had dug their nails into Alex’s skin with brutal force. The skin was raw and red, the fresh wounds stark against the older, round scar.

Sam’s breath caught in his throat as he took in the sight. All the times Alex had been absent from school because of mysterious illnesses flooded his mind. One of those times, Alex had been away because he had been shot. It was impossible to believe and yet, the stark evidence was right there, in the middle of his classmate’s chest. Sam dipped the cloth back into the water, squeezing out the excess before carefully dabbing at the area around the scar.

He swallowed hard, his voice barely a whisper when he finally found the courage to speak. “Alex…what happened? Who did this to you?”

Alex’s expression remained guarded, his jaw clenched. For a moment, he didn’t respond, his eyes distant as if he was somewhere else entirely, lost in memories he didn’t want to revisit. When he finally spoke, his voice was flat, almost emotionless. “Scorpia.”

“Scorpia…” Sam repeated, the weight of it sinking in. He didn’t know what to say, how to respond to something like this. All he could do was continue cleaning the wounds, trying to be as gentle as possible, his mind reeling with the realization that they were in the hands of a group that obviously didn’t hesitate to shoot a teenager. Sam felt the terror creeping in his gut. Until now he had believed, in some corner of his mind, that the threats about killing them had been just a way to control the soldiers and Alex. But now it seemed, that it might actually happen, he might die here.

Sam’s panic began to rise, his breathing quickening even more. He felt like the walls were closing in, the reality that they might not make it out of this alive suffocating him.

“We’re not gonna get out of here, are we?” Sam whispered, the fear creeping into his voice. “They’ll kill us…just like they almost killed you. Alex...I don’t want to die.” A couple of tears rolled down Sam’s face.

Alex reached out, placing a steadying hand on Sam’s arm. “Hey, listen to me,” Alex said calmly. “You are not going to die.”

Alex’s grip on Sam’s arm tightened slightly, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the room. He leaned in closer, his voice barely a whisper, his breath ghosting over Sam’s ear as he told him, “I have a plan.”

Chapter Text

The evening sky was a fading tapestry of oranges and purples. The sun was sinking low on the horizon as Walker and Clive led their teams through the dense underbrush. The forest was still bathed in a dim light, but the shadows were lengthening, stretching across the path. Every one of them was burdened with a large, heavy box, its contents tightly sealed to protect the delicate plants inside.

Walker’s jaw clenched as he pushed forward, the weight of the box he carried doing little to distract him from his simmering anger. The thought of Alex, hurt and vulnerable back at the facility, gnawed at him. He could still see the kid’s defiant eyes, even after everything they had put him through. Walker had wanted to be there, to watch over him, to make sure he didn’t do anything stupid—or worse, that nobody else did.

Instead, he was stuck out here, trudging through the mud like a common grunt, planting some flowers of all things, all while the SAS prowled somewhere nearby, hunting them down. It was infuriating. He tightened his grip on the box, his fingers aching from the strain, but it was nothing compared to the frustration boiling inside him.

The radios clipped to their belts occasionally crackled to life with the faint, static-laced voices of the SAS soldiers, revealing their movements as they searched the area. It was a double-edged sword—while they could avoid the patrols, it also meant the enemy was closer than Walker would have liked.

“This is ridiculous,” Walker muttered under his breath, not bothering to hide the venom in his voice. “I should be back at the base, not out here playing gardener.” Alex’s taunts were sharp in Walker’s mind and he hated it. Hated the feeling that there was some truth behind the brat’s mocking words.

Clive, walking beside him with a calm, measured pace, glanced over noting his foul mood. “Orders are orders,” he replied, his tone as steady as ever. “We’ve been tasked with ensuring that this part of the plan goes smoothly. The plants have to be in place by morning so we’ll make sure that it’s done.”

Walker scowled, his eyes narrowing as he shot a glance at Clive. The man’s unflappable demeanor only served to irritate him further.

“I don’t give a damn about the plants,” Walker hissed. “We have bigger problems back at the base, and you know it. Leaving Rider unsupervised after everything done to him? I tell you, it’s a mistake.”

Clive’s expression didn’t change, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes, maybe annoyance. “We’ve taken precautions,” he said, his voice a touch colder. “The base is secure. The boy isn’t going anywhere.”

“Precautions?” Walker scoffed. “The kid’s slippery. He’s more dangerous now than ever. And with me out here, who’s keeping an eye on him? Those idiots we left behind? If he gets loose—”

“He won’t,” Clive interrupted, his voice firm. “And if he does, we’ll deal with it. But right now, our orders are clear. We finish the job out here, and we return to the base. Nothing more, nothing less.”

“Damn it, Clive” Walker muttered. “I don’t feel good about this…and with the SAS sniffing around...”

Clive, ever composed, glanced over at him. “The SAS are a threat yes, but we know their movements. We’ll stay one step ahead.”

Walker’s scowl deepened. “You’re too confident. Those SAS bastards are good at what they do. If they find us out here…”

“They won’t,” Clive interrupted, his tone leaving no room for argument. “We’re monitoring their communications. We’ll know if they’re getting too close.”

Another burst of static from Walker’s radio made the tension in him rise, but the voices were distant, garbled—nothing to worry about yet. Still, the surge of adrenaline didn’t leave his body. He couldn’t shake the feeling that they were playing a dangerous game, one where the slightest mistake could get them all captured or even killed.

Walker fell silent, biting back the retort that threatened to spill out. He knew better than to argue with Clive, especially out here, where the team could overhear. But the anger didn’t dissipate; it only simmered, growing hotter with every step they took deeper into the woods.

The group continued their march in silence, the men behind them exchanging wary glances. They could feel the tension radiating from Walker, and none of them wanted to be the one to set him off.

After what felt like an eternity, they reached a small clearing, the perfect spot for the first planting.

“Let’s split up,” Clive said looking around. “I’ll continue with my team. You can start here.”

Without another word Walker watched Clive’s group disappear into the trees. Walker dropped his box unceremoniously on the ground. His team began to set down their boxes, opening them carefully to reveal the strange, twisted plants inside. Each one was packed in soil and nutrients, roots already tangled and thick, ready to take hold in the forest floor.

 Walker squeezed his hands in tight fists. He hated this. Hated the feeling that this operation was slipping through their fingers. It should have been so simple. Come to the area, retrieve the cargo, see that the resources are planted on the area. Of course, they had had no idea that the ‘resources’ were plants and bugs, but it wasn’t his place to question it as long as he got paid.

But since they had learned about Rider’s presence on the area, the whole thing has started to go downhill. Their whole schedule was postponed, they had drawn unnecessary attention to their presence, the SAS was closing in every minute and on top of that it seemed that the boy really knew nothing of value.

Walker forced himself to take in some deep breaths and focus on the task at hand. Tonight, they would place the plants. Tomorrow he would get to torment Alex more. Maybe he should let Hawthorne know that he was starting to believe that the brat was telling the truth.

Hawthorne seemed determined to get information out of Alex before completing their objective here. Walker was hopeful that as soon as they got the bugs running around the forest they could get out of the area. So, one, maximum of two days, and he would get out of these God forsaken woods.

Walker looked at his team planting the first flowers on the forest floor. One or two days to go.

Sam’s heart pounded in his chest, the sound of it roaring in his ears as he stared at Alex. The dim light of the room cast long shadows across Alex’s face, making him look even more serious, more determined. Sam’s mind raced, struggling to process what Alex had just told him.

“I need you to help me with something,” Alex had whispered, his voice barely audible. “Soon, say that you need to take a look at my foot. You are already checking my injuries so it shouldn’t be suspicious. There’s a wire in there. I need it out. But we can’t let anyone see or become suspicious that there is something going on.”

The idea alone made Sam’s stomach churn. He looked down at Alex’s injured foot. Sam felt a wave of nausea wash over him. His hands trembled slightly as he imagined the pain he would cause to Alex and the precision it would take to remove the wire without alerting the guards. The worst part wasn’t the gruesome task ahead, it was the fear of being caught

If any of the guards noticed what they were doing…Sam couldn’t even finish the thought. The consequences were too horrifying to imagine.

“Sam,” Alex whispered, his voice low and insistent, dragging Sam’s attention back to him. “You can do this. I can’t reach it myself easily because of the handcuffs and they might notice if I try.”

Sam swallowed hard, his throat dry. His hands were already trembling, and he clenched them into fists to try and steady himself.

“I…I don’t know if I can,” he admitted, his voice barely more than a shaky breath.

Alex’s gaze softened, understanding in his eyes. “I know it’s not easy,” he said quietly, “but we don’t have a choice. I’m so sorry I have to involve you in this. I truly am.”

Sam nodded numbly, his mind occupied with fear and doubt. But even as the panic welled up inside him, something else fought to the surface, a stubborn resolve. Alex was right. They didn’t have a choice.

He forced himself to breathe, focusing on the rhythm of it, trying to calm his racing heart. He had to do this for all of them.

“Okay,” Sam whispered back, the word feeling like a lead weight in his mouth. He glanced around the room, the two guards were talking among themselves with low voices. Will was staring at him and Alex with intensity. So were the other captives in the next cells but they were obviously giving some space for them. And Sam realized that he had been visibly panicking just a moment ago. The way Alex had positioned himself, his expressions and low voice would give nothing away. It would seem as he was simply reassuring a panicking friend.

Sam swallowed and looked back at Alex who gave him a tight nod, his expression serious but somehow reassuring. “It has to be quick, and you need to keep it hidden. If they see anything…”

“I know,” Sam interrupted, his voice tense. He couldn’t let himself think about what would happen if they were caught. He just had to focus on the task at hand.

He moved closer to Alex. His hands were shaking so badly that he had to press them against his knees to steady them. Alex watched him carefully, his face a mask of determination, though Sam could see the strain behind his eyes. Alex nodded briefly. It was time to start.

“Alex, I would like to check your foot also”, Sam said making sure to sound overwhelmed and scared. Which, he was, so he didn’t have to try too hard to find a tone that wouldn’t seem out of place with his sudden request.

“It didn’t bleed Sam”, Alex responded in line with all his previous statements.

Thankfully Snake had overheard him and joined the conversation as expected. “Cub come on. You said it yourself before, that it might be broken. At least it won’t do any harm to see how it looks.”

Alex looked at Sam and nodded slowly. “Okay.”

Sam nodded back feeling anything but ready. He reached for Alex’s foot, his fingers fumbling as he started to peel the muddy sock off. The sight of Alex’s foot made him swallow hard, bile rising in his throat. It was swollen, black and purple and the edge of the metal wire was just visible beneath the skin.

Sam’s vision swam for a moment, the edges of his world going dark as he started to feel lightheaded. He closed his eyes, taking a shaky breath to steady himself. He couldn’t afford to pass out. Not now.

He positioned himself so that the guards and other prisoners wouldn’t have clear view of what he was doing. With trembling hands, Sam began to work, using his fingers to gently probe around the wire. Alex sat rigid with pain, his body tensing, but he didn’t say a word. Sam could feel the tension radiating off him, the strain of holding still while Sam did this.

“I’m sorry,” Sam whispered, his voice thick with guilt. Every movement felt like a betrayal, knowing he was causing Alex pain.

Alex just nodded tensely, biting his teeth together, breathing through his nose and forced himself to stay still, even though the pain was excruciating. His foot was definitely broken, and Sam’s touch sent jolts of pain radiating all the way through his body. He could feel the wire shifting beneath the skin, and he had to bite back his own gasps and cries of pain. Sam’s hands were clumsy, but he was moving with a focused determination.

Alex could see the strain in every line of Sam’s body, the way his hands shook as he probed around the wire. Then, as Sam pressed down to try to get a grip of it, a sudden jolt of pain tore through Alex, white-hot and unbearable. He couldn’t help it and a cry of pain escaped his lips, echoing in the room.

“Cub," Viper’s voice came from the other cell, sharp with concern. “How does it look?”

Sam froze, his eyes wide with panic as he quickly tried to cover what he was doing. His fear was still clear in his voice as he answered. “It…it looks quite bad.”

There was a moment of silence and Alex could see the looks of concern and dread on the faces of the other captives. They all knew how serious the situation was, but they didn’t know just how desperate Alex and Sam were in that moment.

“It’s alright, Cub,” came Snake’s voice, carrying a note of forced reassurance. “It’s gonna be alright. Just hold on there. We’re gonna get through this.”

Alex didn’t reply, his breath coming in short, ragged gasps as he tried to compose himself. Sam gave him a worried look, clearly rattled, but Alex forced himself to nod, to show that he was still with him, that they couldn’t afford to stop now.

“Just…Keep going,” Alex urged, his voice a strained, quiet whisper.

Sam swallowed hard, his face pale, but he nodded and resumed his task, his movements more careful now, trying to minimize the pain he was causing. But it was impossible to avoid it entirely. Each time Sam touched his foot, Alex had to bite down on the inside of his cheek to keep from crying out again.

The wire finally began to move, sliding out slowly, agonizingly. Alex could feel every millimeter of it as it dragged through his foot, and it took everything in him to stay silent, to not alert the guards. Sam’s hands were slick with sweat, his fingers trembling as he pulled the last bit free.

Alex sagged back against the wall, the pain still throbbing but somehow less intense now that the intruding object was gone. He closed his eyes for a moment, taking a shaky breath, trying to steady himself.

“You did it,” Alex breathed and opened his hand. Sam placed the blood covered wire on Alex’s open palm and nodded, not trusting himself to speak. His hands were still trembling, the adrenaline making him feel lightheaded and sick. But he had done it.

Will sat in the next cell against the bars that separated them from Sam and Alex, his eyes fixed on the scene unfolding in front of him. He saw how Sam had been panicking and Alex had started to calm him down. They whispered too quietly for Will to hear what was said but he could still see tension in Sam’s posture as he asked to see Alex’s foot.

Will’s heart was pounding in his chest, a sickening mixture of fear and helplessness twisting in his gut as he looked at his best friend. He couldn’t get the sound of Sam’s screams out of his mind and felt his eyes still sting by the tears he had shed, watching his friend be tortured and not be able to do anything about it.

He had watched as Sam had cleaned Alex’s wounds and started to inspect the injured foot. He and Sam had known each other for years and Will could sense that something wasn’t right. He could see Sam’s hands shake, his breath being too rapid and the way he was covering Alex from their sight. The moment Alex let out a sudden cry of pain, it was like a knife to Will’s heart. His hands clenched into fists and he fought the urge to call out, to demand to know what the hell was going on.

Viper was the first to speak up, his voice sharp with concern. “Cub, how does it look?”

Will noticed Sam hesitating, his face pale, his movements quick and jittery as he tried to cover what he was doing.

“It…it looks quite bad,” Sam replied, his voice trembling and Will could hear the fear in it.

Viper’s lips thinned into a tight line, and Henry shifted uneasily. Ellie, who had been trying to keep herself calm by counting the cracks in the concrete floor, glanced up, her eyes wide with worry. Liam stayed silent, his gaze flickering between the two cells, clearly uncertain of what to do.

Will’s chest tightened painfully. He wanted to reach through the bars, to pull Sam away from whatever awful thing he was doing, but he knew he couldn’t. If Sam and Alex were up to something they couldn’t attract any attention. The feeling of helplessness was unbearable.

“It’s alright, Cub,” Snake said, his voice low but firm, though Will could hear the forced reassurance in his tone. “It’s gonna be alright. Just hold on there. We’re gonna get through this.”

Get through this, Will thought bitterly, glancing between Snake and Alex. He wondered if they really believed that. If any of them believed that. The odds were stacked against them, and every second they spent in these cells, the more real the threat of death became.

“Will,” Ellie whispered, her voice barely audible. She had scooted closer to him, her small frame tense with anxiety. “Do you think we’ll be okay?”

Will wanted to tell her yes, wanted to lie and say that everything was going to be fine. But the truth was, he didn’t know. He didn’t know if Alex would survive whatever was happening to him, and he didn’t know if Sam would be able to keep it together long enough to help him.

“Yeah”, Will finally muttered, his voice rough, more for his own sake than hers. “We’ll be okay.” He needed to believe that they would get through this, even if he had no idea how.

He watched as Sam continued to work, his movements careful but frantic. Will had no idea what kind of plan Alex had cooked up, but he knew it must be something desperate. Alex was pale, all the colour drained from his face. Will could see how Alex was trembling slightly, leaning against the wall of his cell with determined look in his eyes.

“Whatever they’re doing,” Will said keeping voice low and his eyes on Sam and Alex, “we need to trust them. Alex knows what he’s doing.”

Ellie nodded, though she wasn’t sure if he was trying to convince her, or himself. Trusting Alex wasn’t the issue, it was the situation they were in that terrified them both. No matter how smart or resourceful Alex was, they were still in a cage, surrounded by enemies who wouldn’t hesitate to kill them.

Will could see the strain on Sam’s face, the way he was biting down on his lip, the way his hands shook as he worked on Alex’s foot. It was unbearable to watch, but Will couldn’t look away. He had to be there for Sam, even if all he could do was watch from a distance.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Will saw a glimpse as Sam pulled something small and bloody from Alex’s foot. Will’s stomach twisted at the sight of it, and he quickly looked away, trying to push down the nausea that rose in his throat.

As Sam sat back, he glanced over at Will, and for a moment, their eyes met. Will’s heart was in his throat as he watched Sam’s eyes meet his through the bars. The room was thick with tension, and the silence was almost unbearable. But in that brief moment, as their eyes locked, Will saw something in Sam’s expression that he hadn’t expected: determination.

Despite the fear, despite the shaking hands and the pale face, there was a flicker of resolve in Sam’s eyes. Will swallowed hard, the knot of fear in his chest loosening ever so slightly. He nodded at Sam, trying to convey the same determination back. He had to keep that hope alive. He had to trust that they would get out of here. That after all, they would be okay. Somehow.

The sun had almost set, the last rays of light were casting long shadows across the forested terrain as Ben, Wolf, Eagle, and Coyote trudged back to their vehicle. The day had been grueling, the air thick with tension and frustration.  Despite combing through several potential locations—abandoned warehouses, dilapidated cabins, remote bunkers—they had found nothing. The sense of failure hung heavy in the air, and each of them wrestled with the frustration of coming up empty-handed.

Ben, his face grim, wiped the sweat from his brow as they approached the car. The day’s light was fading fast and the sense of urgency gnawed at him, growing stronger with every passing minute. Alex, Snake and all the others were still out there. The thought made his gut twist with a mixture of fear and anger. They were running out of time, and the trail was growing colder by the minute.

“Damn it,” Wolf muttered, slamming the side of their car as they regrouped by the vehicle. “This is getting us nowhere. We’re chasing bloody ghosts.”

Eagle leaned against the side of the car, taking a deep breath to calm his nerves. “They’re good, I’ll give them that,” he said. “Whoever planned this knew exactly how to cover their tracks. But we can’t just give up. We need to think. What are we missing?”

Coyote stared out at the darkening forest. His brow furrowed in thought. “Maybe it’s time to start checking the places that have already been cleared,” he finally said, his voice measured. “We are assuming they would have taken the most logical routes or used practical hiding spots. There are not many of those left that wouldn’t have been checked already.”

Ben, his mind racing, unfolded the map on the hood of the car. His fingers traced over the areas that were already combed through. “You might be onto something, Coyote,” he said, his mind working furiously to connect the dots. “They could be hiding in plain sight in one of the areas we’ve already cleared. If they knew we were searching, they might have waited until we passed through and then doubled back.”

Wolf straightened. “It could be worth checking out. They could have been banking on us not revisiting those locations, thinking we’d write them off.”

Ben nodded, his eyes hardening with resolve. “It’s a risk, we might end up chasing our tails, but it’s one we need to take. Radio it in with the Colonel.”

Wolf picked up the radio, the device crackling as he tuned into the frequency. “Colonel Sanders, this is Wolf. We’ve finished searching the areas assigned, but we’ve got nothing. Requesting permission to start revisiting some of the already checked areas and search more thoroughly.”

There was a brief pause, the silence filled only by the low hum of the forest around them. Then, Colonel Sanders’ voice came over the radio, firm but understanding. “I hear you, Wolf. We’ve already covered the primary zones, so if you believe it’s worth the effort, go ahead. Revisit those areas and take your time. We can’t afford to overlook anything. Keep me updated on your progress.”

“Copy that, Colonel,” Wolf replied, his voice steady. He lowered the radio and looked at the others, determination evident in his eyes. “Let’s do this. We’ll start with the closest locations and work our way out.”

The engine roared to life as they prepared to revisit the areas that were already searched. This time, they would be meticulous, leaving no stone unturned, no shadow unexplored.

As they drove, the radio continued to crackle with updates from other search teams, none of which had found anything substantial. The pressure was mounting, the clock ticking down on their chances of finding Alex and the others before it was too late. But Ben pushed those thoughts aside, focusing instead on the task at hand. They were doing everything they could, and they were getting closer. He could feel it.

The first location on their list was a series of old barns on an abandoned farm. The structures were dark and silent, blending into the surrounding landscape. Wolf parked the car, and they quickly split up, flashlights cutting through the darkness as they moved to search the barns one by one. The air was heavy with the scent of decay, the wooden floorboards creaking under their boots.

But as they worked their way through the barns, one by one, they found nothing. No signs of recent activity, no hidden doors or passages—just more empty spaces, more silence. The unease grew, the frustration mounting with each passing moment.

Ben’s flashlight swept across the last barn, illuminating piles of hay and old farming equipment, but there was nothing to indicate anyone had been there recently. He could feel the weight of disappointment settling in, but he pushed it aside, focusing on the possibility that their luck could change at any moment.

They regrouped by the vehicle, the tension hanging thick in the air. “Still nothing,” Eagle said, his voice tight with frustration. “But there are still a few more places to check.”

Wolf nodded, “We’ll keep going. We’ve got to.”

They radioed in their lack of findings to Colonel Sanders, who urged them to continue with their plan. The search wasn’t over yet, and they were far from giving up. As they climbed back into the car and prepared to head to the next location, Ben couldn’t help but glance back at the barns, a lingering sense of unease gnawing at him. They had searched the area extensively. Multiple SAS personnel and MI6 agents were combing through the woods. The fact that nothing was found yet made him feel uneasy. Ben let out a sight. It didn’t feel right, something was going on.

Alex was leaning back against the wall, his foot still throbbing where Sam had removed the wire. He could feel the tension in the room, the silent desperation shared by everyone. But despite the pain and the fear gnawing at him, Alex’s mind was working, calculating the next move. He knew their survival depended on timing and precision, and he was determined to give them a fighting chance.

There would be less Scorpia operatives at the premises tonight so it was the best chance they would have to make a break for it. Especially with Walker’s threats about tomorrow hanging over them. Alex’s eyes flicked to the two guards stationed outside the cells. Petrov had a habit of taking frequent smoke breaks but Quinn rarely left her post, her eyes constantly scanning the cells as if daring anyone to make a move.

Alex had been watching them, waiting for an opportunity—any opportunity—to act. He had hoped that, at some point, both of the guards would leave the room, even if just for a minute. It would be enough for him to pick the lock and take the guards by surprise. But the minutes ticked by, and that moment never came. The guards were either too vigilant or too well-coordinated to give him that chance. Alex was racking his brain for any idea to get the guards leave the room, but there was nothing he could come up with that wouldn’t raise any suspicions.

As the realization sank in, a sense of grim resolve took hold of his thoughts. They were running out of time. Most of the crew should be away by now, but they would start to return at some point. For them to be able to get out of the cells, gather the information to stop Hawthorne’s plans and get as far away as possible, they would need to move soon.

Alex turned his head slightly to look at Sam. He was still trembling slightly, his face pale from the stress of what he had done earlier. Alex hated what he was about to ask of Sam, but there was no other way.

“Sam,” Alex whispered, keepig his voice low and steady despite the storm of emotions raging inside him. “I need you to listen carefully.”

Sam glanced up, his eyes wide with anxiety. Alex took a deep breath, choosing his words carefully.

“If one of the guards asks you to check on me tonight,” Alex began, “you need to tell them that you can’t feel my pulse or that I’m not breathing. Whatever it takes to get at least one of them into this cell. Do you understand?”

Sam’s eyes widened even more, realization dawning on him. “Alex, no…” he started, his voice shaky with fear.

Alex looked at Sam with deep regret and guilt waving inside of him. “Sam, I know this is a lot to ask. But it’s the only way we’re getting out of here. I need you to do this. And when they come in…don’t look. Stay far away and don’t do anything.”

The words felt heavy in his mouth, the weight of what he was asking of Sam pressing down on him. Alex knew Sam would blame himself for what was about to happen. But there was no other option. Alex had hoped they would have more time. More time for some other opportunity to present itself. But this was it. This could be their one and only chance, and he had decided to take it. No matter the cost, if it was enough to get them all to safety.

“I’m sorry,” Alex whispered, his voice laced with genuine regret. “I’m sorry for involving you in this. But I promise, I’m going to get us out of here. I just need you to trust me.”

Sam swallowed hard, his eyes searching Alex’s for any sign of hesitation or doubt. But Alex’s gaze was steady, his determination clear. Finally, Sam nodded, though Alex could see the turmoil in his eyes.

“I trust you,” Sam whispered back, his voice now barely audible. “I just…it’s just that…Alex, what are you going to do?”

Alex felt something twist inside his stomach. “I just need to get us a window of opportunity. That’s all.”

Sam glanced at others in the next cell. “What if something goes wrong? I don’t want anyone to get hurt.”

“Neither do I”, Alex whispered following Sam’s gaze. “None of them are going to get hurt. I promise you. But to ensure that, we need to get out. Tonight.”

Sam turned to look at Alex. He could see the resolve and the desperation in his eyes. If Sam was being honest, he didn’t necessarily want to know what Alex was planning, why he would need a guard to enter their cell. Deep down, he knew what Alex was implying, even if he didn’t want to acknowledge it.

Sam looked over at Will, who was sitting beside Ellie, whispering something to her to keep her calm. A deep sadness washed over Sam as he realized just how much they had all changed. They were just kids, thrust into a nightmare none of them had been prepared for.

Watching his best friend made him think about the times they had talked about the future and he had told about his dream of following in his cousin’s footsteps, of joining the military and living a life of adventure. Now it was fading fast, replaced by a cold, hard truth that left him feeling hollow inside.

In that moment, Sam realized he didn’t want to be the hero. He didn’t want to be the one making the tough calls, the one who had to stay calm while everything around him fell apart. He just wanted to go home, to be safe again, and to never have to think about anything like this ever again.

He made a silent vow to himself: if they got out of this alive, he would rethink everything he had once wanted. Because this was a nightmare, and it was one he never wanted to experience again.

But he would have to play his part now. So, pushing aside the thoughts of what it all meant, Sam nodded to Alex in agreement. He would do what needed to be done, even if the thought made him sick with dread.

Alex, seeing Sam’s reluctant nod, felt a pang of guilt but he needed to ignore it. There was no time for second thoughts.

“We should try to get some rest,” he said instead, squeezing Sam’s shoulder briefly and looking at the other captives.

Viper met his eyes and nodded. “Yeah, you’re right.” Viper looked at the kids in his cell and positioned himself to lean against the bars. “Come on. Let’s try to get some sleep.”

Alex saw as the others laid down or tried to lean their heads against their knees to be able to drift into sleep. It seemed impossible task, but the exhaustion was doing its part and slowly, they started to drift off. 

Alex laid down on the hard ground, closing his eyes for a moment as he gathered his thoughts. He knew what he had to do but he also knew the risk he was taking and what it would cost him and Sam, emotionally and mentally. But he couldn’t afford to second-guess himself now. Not when so much was at stake.

He opened his eyes briefly, his gaze fixed on the guards. All he needed was one of them to come close enough. Just one. And then, he would make sure they had the chance to escape. He would get them out, no matter what it took. He shifted his position so that his back was towards the guards, hiding his hands as he took a better hold of the blood covered metal wire and started to pick the lock on his handcuffs.

He loosened the cuffs around his wrists, making it easier to slip his hands free when the time came. He worked quickly but quietly. As the cuffs came loose, Alex flexed his fingers, feeling the rush of blood return to his hands. He wasn’t free yet, but it was a start. Now all he needed was for Sam to do his part and for the guards to take the bait.

As he lay there, waiting for the right moment, Alex couldn’t shake the guilt gnawing at him. He had dragged Sam into this, made him complicit in what was about to happen. He could only hope that, when this was all over, Sam would forgive him. But for now, there was no turning back. Alex was prepared to do whatever it took to protect the others. Even if it meant crossing lines he’d never imagined crossing before. It seemed that Scorpia had been wrong. It wasn’t about finding the right target after all; it was about finding the right motivation.

Petrov flicked the stub of his cigarette to the ground, grinding it out under the heel of his boot. He was tired, more tired than he cared to admit, but there was no room for weakness in this line of work. The cold night air bit at his skin, a sharp contrast to the suffocating tension inside the building. He had joined Scorpia for the thrill, the promise of excitement and danger, of high-stakes missions that would challenge him. He had wanted to gain a name for himself, to learn from the best.

Scorpia had been the leading organization on the other side of the law, holding resources and skills nobody else had. But it had all came crumbling down not so long ago. No Malagosto, no covert operations, no world-shaking assassinations. What he got instead was this, trekking through forest and a guard duty. It was hardly the initiation he had envisioned. He had hoped for something more…significant. Maybe after this operation they would gain back some of the old reputation and the new possibilities with it.

Shaking his head, Petrov banished the thoughts on his mind and made his way back inside focusing on the job at hand. The prisoners were lying down and the room was filled with the quiet, uneven breaths of people too exhausted or scared to sleep properly. His eyes drifted over them, landing on Alex, who was lying far too still for Petrov’s liking.

A frown tugged at Petrov’s lips. Something wasn’t right. The boy was completely motionless, as if there were no signs of life. Petrov’s gut tightened, but not out of fear. It was more annoyance at the idea that something might have gone wrong on his watch. Shit. His frow deepened as he stepped closer.

“Quinn,” he called tensely, not taking his eyes off Alex. “Come here.”

Quinn, who had been keeping a vigilant watch, walked over and Petrov pointed at Alex. “Look. I think he’s not breathing.”

Quinn’s eyes narrowed as she studied the boy, but she didn’t question Petrov’s concern. Instead, she barked out an order. “You, kid! Check him. See if he has a pulse.”

Sam jolted awake at the sharp command, his eyes wide with panic. His eyes flicked frantically between the two guards in front of their cell and Alex, who was laying motionlessly on the floor, looking pale on the moonlight coming through the windows.

Sam swallowed hard, his heart hammering, as he scrambled to Alex’s side, his hands trembling. He reached out to check for a pulse. Petrov watched him closely, his own nerves fraying. If something had happened to the boy, they were in a world of trouble.

“I…I can’t…I can’t find it….” Sam stammered in panic, his voice cracking and fingers probing Alex’s neck. The fear in his eyes was unmistakable, and Petrov felt a chill run down his spine. Around them, the other captives were stirring because of the sudden noises. Petrov saw them rush to the bars to get a better view of the boy laying on the floor looking very much dead.

Petrov hesitated for a moment, his mind racing. They had been warned about this, warned not to underestimate Rider. He had made that mistake once before and gotten knocked out because of it. But now Alex lay there, seemingly lifeless, and if he died on their watch, it would be their necks on the line. Walker and worse yet, Hawthorne, would not be pleased. Besides the kid couldn’t possibly possess any threat to them at his current state. They were armed, two against one, and the boy was injured and restrained by handcuffs.

Quinn, sensing his hesitation, stepped closer, her eyes locked on Sam. “If he’s dead, we’re screwed. We need to check.”

Petrov still hesitated, but only for a moment, before he unlocked the cell door and stepped inside, Quinn close behind him. She took a firm grip on Sam and yanked him away from Alex. Sam closed his eyes and tried to take in a deep breath. He could feel Quinn’s hard grip on his shoulder as she held him, his heart beating faster than ever before. He could hear the muffled cries from the next cell. Sam felt his throat tighten, tears trying to prickle their way to his eyes. He was shaking, cold sweat covering him from head to toe as he waited for what would happen next.

Petrov knelt beside Alex, reaching out to check for a pulse, his mind already filling with the implications of what might happen if the boy was dead. But as soon as his fingers touched Alex’s neck, the boy’s eyes snapped open.

There was no time to react. Alex moved with lightning speed, his hands, now free from the cuffs, shoot up to grab Petrov’s head in a vice-like grip. The boy’s fingers dug into his skull, the pressure unbearable and in that split second, all of Walker’s warnings flashed through Petrov’s mind.

“Don't underestimate the quiet moments. They can be more dangerous than the action.”

“Don’t get within striking distance with Rider.”

“Be careful. Desperate people can do desperate things.”

Now, looking at those brown eyes full of cold determination and desperation, Petrov could finally see it, instead of a broken and scared teenager, he was facing the lethal MI6 operative and Malagosto trained assassin. In that moment, Petrov knew, that he realized his mistake way too late, and underestimating Alex Rider would be the last thing that he did.

Alex felt Petrov’s head between his hands, saw the man’s eyes widen with surprise and realization. The coldness in Petrov's gaze was replaced with a brief flicker of fear as he recognized, too late, the mistake he had made. But Alex forced himself not to think, not to hesitate. His fingers dug into Petrov’s skull, holding his head firmly in his grasp, and then, with brutal force, he twisted, summoning every ounce of strength he had left.

Loud and sharp, sickening crack, echoed through the room. Petrov’s body slumped and Alex felt a wave of nausea rise in his throat, but he swallowed it down, forcing himself to move. There was no time for regret, no time for second thoughts. He reached for the knife at Petrov’s belt, his fingers closing around the handle, and yanking it free as he sat up from the ground.

He forced his eyes to move to Quinn, who was holding Sam with a firm grip. Her eyes were wide with shock, as she realized what had happened. She hadn’t drawn her gun before and wasted precious second trying to reach it now.  Alex didn’t hesitate, didn’t think. He threw the knife with every bit of precision and training that had been drilled into him at Malagosto. The blade sliced through the air, missing Sam by an inch and embedding itself in Quinn’s chest with a sickening thud.

Quinn crumbled to the ground while Sam remained standing his eyes still closed and tears seeping down his cheeks. The entire thing had taken mere seconds.

Alex sat there for a moment, frozen in place, his heart pumping fast, cold sweat covering him and taste of bile rising to his mouth as nausea hit him with force. The weight of what he had just done started to crash over him like a wave, threatening to pull him under. His hands trembled as he started to wipe them on his pants with jerky movements, trying to rid himself of the sensation of Petrov’s head between his fingers, the sickening crack of bone still echoing in his mind. His breathing grew shallow, his chest tightening as panic began to set in.

This wasn’t the first time he had taken a life, but it was the first time he had done it this way, up close, with his bare hands. The violence and the intimacy of it made his skin crawl. The room seemed to close in around him, the air was thick and suffocating. He tried to breathe, but it felt like he couldn’t get enough oxygen, like the walls were pressing down on him, squeezing the life out of him.

The room was heavy with silence, the air thick with the aftermath of violence everyone had just witnessed. Alex's breathing was ragged, his chest tight as he struggled to pull himself out of the panic that threatened to consume him. He wiped his hands on his pants again and again, but the sensation of Petrov's neck snapping on his hands refused to leave him.

Sam had dropped to the floor hugging his knees to his chest. His eyes were tightly shut, tears streaming down his face, his whole body trembling uncontrollably. He had heard the sickening crack and a thud as something had hit Quinn, felt her grip go slack and disappear. Sam’s mind was already conjuring up gruesome images of what had happened. He didn’t dare to open his eyes, terrified of what he might see.

The other prisoners were frozen in place, their expressions a mixture of horror and disbelief. For a moment, they had all thought Alex was dead, lying there so still, his chest unmoving. But then, in an instant, they had watched as he had turned into something else entirely—something terrifying and lethal.

“Alex…” Will’s voice was barely a whisper, thick with fear. “What…what did you do?”

Viper blinked, forcing himself to focus, to push aside the fear that had gripped him just moments before. He looked at Alex, really looked at him, and saw the panic in his eyes, the way his chest heaved as if he couldn’t catch his breath. This wasn’t any cold, calculated killer or an assassin they got a glimpse of; he was just a kid, overwhelmed by the horror of what he had done.

“Cub,” Viper called out, his voice steady but soft, careful not to startle him. “Cub…Alex, look at me. You need to focus. We need you here, okay?”

Alex’s breath hitched, and he glanced up, his eyes wide and unfocused. The room felt like it was spinning, and he struggled to latch onto Viper’s voice, to pull himself out of the spiraling panic.

“Alex!” Viper’s voice was firmer now, a note of urgency creeping in. “You need to breathe. In and out, okay? Just breathe.”

The words cut through the fog in Alex’s mind. He forced himself to take a deep, shuddering breath, though his chest still felt tight, the air too thick and heavy. His hands were trembling, but he focused on what Viper was saying. He had to keep moving. He couldn’t afford to break down now.

“That’s it,” Viper encouraged, nodding slightly. “Just like that. You can do it. Focus.”

Alex swallowed hard, the taste of bile still sharp in his mouth, but he nodded slowly, forcing himself to push the panic inside him down, deep into the recesses of his mind where it couldn’t control him. He took another deep breath, steadier this time, and met Viper’s gaze.

“Okay,” he said, his voice hoarse but determined. “Okay. Let’s get out of here.”

Chapter Text

Alex glanced down at Petrov’s body, his vision steadying as he tried to focus on the task at hand. The sight of the body triggered another wave of nausea, but he shoved it down. He couldn’t afford to think about what he had done, not now. He had to push it aside, lock it away in some dark corner of his mind, and keep moving.

“You can do this. You have to do this”, Alex muttered to himself with shaky breath, forcing himself to move. His muscles were aching, he felt exhausted but the adrenaline and desperate need to get the others to safety kept him going. His hands were shaking as he began the morbid task of searching the dead man’s pockets to find the keys to open the other cells.

Going through the pockets one by one Alex found a half-full pack of cigarettes, a small lighter, and a radio. He pocketed them all and finally his fingers brushed against something metallic, a small keyring. He pulled it out, clutching the keys tightly to steady his trembling hand. He saw the gun Petrov had in the holster and grabbed it, tucking it on the waistband behind his back.

With a deep breath, Alex slowly stood up, careful not to put too much weight on his injured foot. He turned to the cells, where the others watched him in oppressive silence. They stood by the bars, their faces pale and filled with fear and shock. An unspoken, heavy emotion hung in the air between them.

Alex turned to look at Sam who remained huddled on the floor, his eyes still tightly shut. Alex hesitated before slowly limping up to him, the keys clutched in his hand.

“Sam,” he said gently, crouching down and reaching out to touch Sam’s shoulder. “It’s over. You can open your eyes now.”

Sam flinched at the contact. His body was tense and trembling. “I...I don’t think… I don’t think I can look,” he whispered, his voice choked with tears.

Seeing Sam so shaken up and knowing that the other boy would at least partially blame himself for what had happened made Alex’s stomach twist with guilt. “Just focus on me, okay? Don’t look around.”

Slowly, Sam opened his eyes, his gaze locking to Alex. His face was pale, his eyes red-rimmed from crying.

“Good”, Alex reassured. He could see Sam’s eyes starting to drift over where Petrov’s body was laying on the ground.

“Sam, look at me.” Alex urged as he saw tears swell up again in his eyes. “Just look at me and breathe.”

They stayed like that for a moment. Alex knew they would need to move quickly now but he also wanted to help Sam get past the initial shock. After a while when he saw Sam’s breathing even out, Alex showed the keys in his hand. 

“Could you help me and go open the locks on the other cells? We need to get the others out” Alex asked. He hoped that it would help Sam to get something to do, something else to focus on. Plus, he still needed to check if there would be anything useful in Quinn’s pockets and it would be better to get Sam further away from the body laying behind him.

Sam swallowed visibly, then took the keys from Alex with a slow, deliberate movement. He looked at Alex and nodded slowly. “Sure, I can do that.”

As Sam got to his feet, Alex turned his attention to Quinn. He searched her quickly, she also had a gun in the holster and a knife and a radio strapped to her belt. Alex left them there for now. His hands trembled as he grabbed another set of keys from one of the pockets. Then his eyes drifted on the knife embedded in the woman’s chest and the sight of it triggered a visceral reaction.

Alex’s stomach churned violently and he felt the world tilt around him. The nausea that had been lurking at the edges of his mind surged forward, finally overtaking him. Alex doubled over, his body wracked with dry heaves, the movement causing his battered body ache with pain. He could feel the bile rising in his throat, but his stomach was empty and nothing came up, leaving him gagging and gasping for air.

He tried to force the nausea back down, but the images of what he had done, of the knife lodged in Quinn's chest, the pool of blood, refused to leave his mind. His body shook uncontrollably, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he fought to regain control.

Suddenly, Alex felt someone’s presence next to him. Alex glanced up through tear-blurred eyes, still hunched over, to see Snake standing beside him. Snake’s expression was calm, though his eyes held a glint of concern. It seemed that Sam had managed to let the others out of their cells.

Without a word, Snake crouched down and placed a steadying hand on Alex’s shoulder. The silent support helped to pull Alex back from the brink of losing it entirely. Snake didn’t say anything, but the firm grip on his shoulder communicated more than words could. Snake waited for a moment, letting Alex catch his breath and steady himself. Alex managed to get few deep breaths and started to regain his composure again.

When the dry heaves finally subsided, Snake carefully helped Alex to his feet. Alex was still shaky, his legs felt unsteady, but Snake’s strong grip kept him upright. Alex leaned heavily on the soldier as they began to move, his injured foot throbbing with each step.

Snake led him away from the bodies, steering him towards the others who were gathered in the middle of the room. Jaguar and Raven stood beside the group looking rattled. They had seen death before of course, but watching a teenager kill two Scorpia operatives in a matter of seconds had still managed to shake them up.  

Henry looked like he was struggling to find any words, his mouth opening and closing without a sound. Will, Ellie and Liam all stood there, still looking shocked and disbelieving. Alex felt his chest tighten as he saw how they all looked at him warily. Sam was hugging Will tightly, his shoulders visibly shaking.

“Alex…what happened? Are you okay?” Henry finally found his voice, though it was quieter than usual.

Alex’s mind instantly flashed back to the moment Petrov’s neck had snapped in his hands. He had known the theory, known the technique to do it, but nothing could’ve prepared him for the feel of it. He felt the bile rise in his throat again, but he swallowed it down and took a shaky breath.

“I…I didn’t have a choice,” he said, his voice sounding almost like a plea.

He had tried to think of every possible scenario, calculating every possible outcome and each one had seemed worse than the last. Fighting the guards head-on would’ve been suicide in his current state. He had no illusions about that. A gunshot would have been more impersonal, but it would’ve instantly alarmed everyone that something was wrong. He had thought about rendering the guards unconscious but from the position he was in, he wouldn’t have been able to get enough force behind the strike and failure would have led to a fight he would’ve certainly lost.

But now, after the deed was done and there was no going back, Alex found he was second-guessing himself. Would it have been possible to reach a pressure point to cause unconsciousness? Or to distract the guards after all? Did he really have to kill? And with such methods? He tried to push the doubts out of his mind. There would come a time to fall into that pit of despair, but not now.

Alex let his gaze fall to the ground. “I had to…I didn’t have a choice…”

Snake, still standing beside Alex supporting him, squeezed his shoulder softly. “You did what you had to Cub. It was us or them at this point.”

Will glanced around the group, still holding Sam tightly. Sam had clung to him the moment he had freed them from the cell, starting to sob into his shoulder. The shock of what Alex had done was just beginning to wear off Will. It had happened so suddenly, so unexpectedly, that it left them all reeling. He looked over at Alex, who was leaning against one of the SAS soldiers, bruised and still without a shirt, having a haunted look in his eyes. When their eyes met, Will swallowed hard. "So, what’s the plan?"

Will kept his gaze locked on Alex, seeing the focus and determination gradually returning to his eyes after hearing the question.

“We need you to get out of the area as fast as possible,” Alex said, his voice still shaky but growing steadier as he spoke. He forced himself to meet the eyes of his classmates, to project some semblance of confidence even though he felt anything but. “But we have to be careful. No one can know we’ve gotten out, at least not yet. If they find out, they might start to destroy any evidence they have here.”

Alex glanced at the SAS soldiers “Most of the operatives are off the premises right now,” he continued, “but that won’t last. We need to destroy those beetles and find any information we can about the operation before they get back or Hawthorne realizes we’ve escaped.”

Viper nodded in agreement, his eyes drifting to the two bodies lying on the floor. “We’ll need to blend in if we’re going to move around unnoticed,” he said. “I guess Raven and I could use the guards’ clothes. We are closest to their size. It’s not perfect, but it might give us enough time to move without raising suspicion.”

Viper shrugged off his jacket and handed it to Alex. “Here, you can take this.”

Alex accepted the jacket with a nod, slipping it on. The sturdy fabric was harsh against his skin but offered warmth and some semblance of comfort.

Viper and Raven moved to Quinn and Petrov’s bodies, quickly and efficiently stripping them of their uniforms. There was a grim efficiency in their movements, neither of them lingering on the gruesome task longer than necessary.

Snake, who had been standing by Alex’s side, spoke up. “Cub, I need to take a look at that foot,” he said with a tone that left no room for argument.

Alex hesitated, knowing they didn’t have much time, but the pain in his foot was becoming harder to ignore. He nodded reluctantly and allowed Snake to guide him to the ground. Alex gritted his teeth as Snake examined his foot, the pain flaring up with each touch. Snake’s hands were quick and efficient as he felt along the bones, his expression giving nothing away.

“It’s not a clean break,” Snake muttered, more to himself than to Alex. “But it’s definitely fractured. I’ll see what I can do to stabilize it for now.”

As Snake was inspecting Alex’s foot, Viper and Raven returned dressed in the guards’ clothes. Viper still had his own boots, apparently Quinn’s shoes were too small for any of them to wear, and Alex noticed that the jacket on Raven seemed quite tight. But it was best they could do now, so it had to be enough. Raven was carrying the clothes he had worn before and offered them to Snake. “You can use these to bind his foot”, he stated, and Snake nodded with gratitude starting to rip the T-shirt in strips.

“Good, once that’s taken care of let’s move quickly,” Viper said, zipping up the jacket he had taken from Petrov. “We’ve got to be in and out before anyone catches on.”

Alex nodded, still gritting his teeth as Snake worked on his foot. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. “If anyone does notice something’s wrong,” he said through his breaths, “we need to block their radio communication. We can’t let them alert the operatives who are off-site. If they call for backup, we’re done.”

Raven approached with the radio he’d taken from Quinn. “We could use this to block the frequency they’re using,” he suggested.

Alex shook his head. “They’ll have backup channels. If we jam one frequency, they’ll just switch to another. We need to find a way to disrupt all communication in the area.”

“How are we going to do that?” Raven frowned thoughtfully

Before Alex had time to reply, Snake finished wrapping Alex’s foot with the torn pieces of fabric. “That should hold for now,” he said. “But you should still try to stay off it as much as possible.”

“Thanks,” Alex murmured, pulling himself to his feet with Snake’s help. He noticed that the bindings helped a bit and started to limp over to the old cash register he had noticed earlier. The ancient machine was coated in dust, a relic from another era.

“I might have an idea,” Alex said, his voice more confident now. He quickly wiped the dust off the register with his sleeve and began to inspect it, his fingers tracing the contours of the buttons and dials. The machine was old, but that could work in their favor. Older electronics could often be easier to manipulate for purposes other than what they were designed for. Ian had thought him basics of radio communication and disrupting the signals disguised as a game, a bit of fun. He hadn’t found it as exciting as pickpocketing or lock picking but the basics were quite simple after all and Alex had learned fast.

He looked up to see the others watching him with curiosity and a little doubt. Viper raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his voice. “Seriously?”

Alex shrugged, focusing on the task at hand. “Older machines like this one usually operate on basic principles,” he explained. “Their circuits are simple to manipulate, and they don’t usually have protections against tampering like some modern devices do. If I can rewire this correctly, we should be able to create electric interference on all the frequencies Scorpia might use.”

“Spies…” Viper shook his head with a faint smile. Then he turned to the others. “Okay, while Cub handles that, we should inspect this building and see if we can find anything else useful. Snake and Raven, you start from the top floor. Jaguar and I will start from here, and we’ll meet in the middle.”

Will looked at Viper, determination in his eyes. He was sick of feeling so helpless and useless.  “What can we do?”

Alex chimed in before Viper could answer. “You can help me with this. I would need something that I can use to open these screws and maybe more wire if you can find some.”

Viper nodded approvingly. “That sounds good. Okay, let’s move.”

The group dispersed, each taking on their assigned tasks. Henry and Alex’s classmates began searching through the room for anything that might help Alex with the cash register. They all were careful not to look at the bodies lying in one of the cells and none of them wanted to inspect that part of the room. Will found a rusty screwdriver in a drawer and Ellie discovered some old wires tangled up in the corner.

As they brought their findings to Alex, he got to work. He unscrewed the back of the cash register and began rewiring the circuits inside. The internal components were old but surprisingly intact. He knew that with the right modifications, he could turn the device’s electrical signals into a broad-spectrum jamming signal.

He found the power source, a dusty, corroded battery pack, and examined the wiring. The circuits were simple enough, which was exactly what he needed. Alex’s fingers moved quickly as he began to splice wires together, rerouting power and modifying the internal connections.

As he worked, Alex realized he would need a way to amplify the signal. The cash register alone wouldn’t have enough power to jam communications across the entire area. He needed something that could act as an antenna to boost the range. His eyes scanned the room until they landed on a length of metal piping, part of an old broken chair lying in the corner. “Liam, can you bring me that piece of pipe over there?”

Liam quickly retrieved the pipe and handed it to Alex, who began to fashion it into a makeshift antenna. He carefully connected it to the circuit board inside the register, using wires and small components Ellie had found. The antenna would allow them to broadcast the jamming signal over a much larger area, effectively blocking all communications that were using radio frequencies.

Alex finished securing the makeshift antenna to the cash register and took a step back, inspecting his work. The machine now looked like a bizarre hybrid of old and new, wires sticking out at odd angles and the metal pipe protruding from its side.

As Alex finished up, the soldiers returned from their search. Snake came to his side and examined the makeshift radio jammer. “I have no idea what that is but looks good.”

“It should work,” Alex said, his voice steady despite the lingering exhaustion. “But I can’t test it yet. When it’s activated, it should block most, if not all, of the communication channels in the area. But I think we have to wait until we’re spotted to activate it. Jamming the radios now could raise suspicions.”

Snake nodded, giving him a pat on the shoulder. “You really are full of surprises, Cub.”

“Thanks, I guess”, Alex turned to look at him. “Did you find anything else in the building?”

Snake shook his head. “Only three floors are accessible. The top floors can’t be reached without a huge risk. Raven and I weren’t able to find anything.”

Disappointment flooded Alex. He had hoped they would find something more helpful. Then he noticed Jaguar's smile.

“I think we hit the jackpot with Viper,” Jaguar said. “There’s a storage space behind that door with a few containers of gas and some bottles of liquid fuel. They looked old but seemed to be full, most likely they were meant for camping and cooking and left behind here, but they could be useful for us now.”

Alex also felt a smile coming onto his face. It seemed that their luck was starting to turn after all.

“Alright”, Viper said. “I think we’re ready to start with gathering the information. Raven and I will go to the main building first. We’ll take one of the guns and radios. If we’re spotted, we’ll let you know and you can start jamming the communications. Snake and Jaguar, you’ll be backup. Cub, are you able to handle the beetles here?”

Alex looked at Viper and nodded. He understood he wouldn’t be much of an asset when the fighting started with his busted foot. Plus, he already knew how he would get rid of the bugs, but it would certainly draw attention. He would need to wait as long as possible before making his move.

As Viper went over the plan, Raven peeked through the cracked door and spotted the black car still parked outside. "The car’s still here," he whispered.

Alex’s mind raced. The car was their best chance to get Henry and the others out safely. With Scorpia’s teams scattered throughout the forest, using the car would give them the best shot at escaping without running into anyone.

“Henry, take the car,” Alex said hastily. “It’s the fastest way to get you all as far away as possible. I’ll come and start it for you. Snake, Jaguar, carry the gas containers and fuel into this room. I’m going to need them to get rid of the bugs.”

Henry hesitated, concern etched on his face. “Sure, we’ll take the car. But, Alex, I really think you should come with us.”

“No,” Alex said firmly. “I’ll stay here.”

“Cub,” Snake interjected, stepping forward. “We can handle this without you. You’re already injured. Maybe Henry’s right—you should go with them.”

Alex looked at Snake, his expression resolute. “I’m staying. If Viper and Raven get spotted, they’re going to need all the help they can get and someone has to stay here to handle the radios and the beetles and that could be me.”

“Alex,” Sam’s quiet voice cut through the tension. “Please, come with us.”

Alex turned to his teacher and classmates, seeing their eyes filled with desperation. He knew he was asking a lot by insisting they leave him behind, but he couldn’t leave now. He had to see this through.

He met Henry’s gaze, his voice serious. “You promised.” Then he turned back to Snake, who looked ready to argue further. “And I hate to pull rank, but I am higher up than you. If I say I’m staying, then I’m staying. This isn’t up for discussion.”

Snake clenched his jaw, frustration flashing in his eyes, but he knew better than to push the issue. “Fine…” he sighed, relenting. “Fine.”

“Good,” Alex said, looking around if anyone would still try to contradict him. “Alright, now that that’s settled, let’s move. We need to hurry this up before we are caught.”

With the plan decided, Viper and Raven began their cautious journey to the main building. Alex left the radio he had taken from Petrov to Snake and Jaguar, and they got to work, starting to haul the gas containers and liquid fuels from the storage to the room that held the beetles.

Alex, despite the pain in his foot, limped towards the door, determined to get the car started for his classmates. He still had the other gun with him and hoped dearly that he wouldn’t have to use it. As they moved out, Alex’s thoughts turned to what lay ahead. They still had to destroy the beetles and find the information they needed, their plan was full of holes, but despite it all he felt like they could have a fighting chance. And for now, that was enough.

Henry followed closely behind Alex as they made their way cautiously through the yard. The night air was cool and still and Henry took deep breaths of the fresh air, briefly revelling in the moment. Alex moved slowly, his steps deliberate and calculated. His eyes scanned the area, searching for any signs of movement, any hint of danger lurking in the shadows. The others followed suit, their hearts pounding in their chests, their nerves on edge. They knew that if they were spotted now, their escape would be over before it even began.

Every crunch of gravel beneath their feet seemed deafening in the tense silence. The yard was eerily quiet, the stillness broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves in the wind. Henry’s heart pounded in his chest, the fear of being discovered gnawing at his nerves. But as they moved, it became clear that most of the operatives were elsewhere. They didn’t encounter anyone.

Alex’s pace was slower than usual, his injured foot making each step a struggle. At one point, he paused to pick up a sturdy branch from the ground, using it as a makeshift cane to support himself as they continued forward. Henry could see the strain on the boy’s face, the way he winced with each step, but Alex pressed on, determined to get them to safety.

As they neared the car, Alex’s pace slowed even more, his sharp eyes still sweeping the area. They approached it cautiously, still on high alert. When they reached the vehicle, Alex carefully circled around it, checking for any signs of tampering or traps. Satisfied that it was clear, he motioned for the others to stay back as he leaned down to inspect the lock.

Alex took a piece of wire from his pocket and with practiced precision, began to work on the lock, his hands moving quickly and confidently despite the pain and exhaustion he was feeling. Within moments, there was a soft click as the door unlocked. Alex opened the driver’s door and slid inside, immediately reaching over to make sure the headlights were off. He then bent down under the steering column, his fingers deftly working to expose the wires he needed to access.

Henry and the others watched in tense silence as Alex worked. The car's interior lights remained off, keeping them concealed in the darkness. After a few moments, there was a brief spark, and the engine came to life. Alex sat back, a look of relief washing over his face as the car rumbled quietly in the still night air.

"Get in," Alex instructed, his eyes darting nervously around the yard.

Liam, Ellie and Sam climbed into the spacious backseat of the car, their faces still pale with fear. They moved silently, trying not to draw any unnecessary attention. Will came to sit on the passenger seat next to Alex while Henry remained standing outside to keep guard. Alex turned his attention to the glove compartment in front of Will, prying it open. Inside, among some maps and papers, was – just as Alex had hoped - a gun.

“Yes”, Alex breathed, pulled it out and checked the magazine. It was full. Alex slid it back and cocked the gun. Will stared at him and the pistol in his hands with wide eyes but remained silent. Alex turned to Henry who was standing outside the car beside him.

“Here,” Alex said, offering the weapon. “Just in case.”

Henry hesitated, looking at the gun with a mix of uncertainty and dread. He had never held a firearm in his life, and the weight of it felt foreign in his hands. “I don’t know how to use this,” he admitted quietly.

Alex nodded, seemingly expecting it. “It’s simple. Safety’s here,” he pointed to a small lever on the side of the gun, "It's on right now, which means the gun won’t fire. To take the safety off, just push this lever down like this."

He demonstrated, then continued, "When you're ready to aim, look through these three little sights on top. Make sure they line up in a straight line, with the middle one pointing at whatever you’re aiming at. Keep your focus on the scope, not on the target and align it accordingly."

Alex paused, making sure Henry was following. "When you’re ready to fire, squeeze the trigger slowly and steadily, don’t yank it. Keep your wrists tight, it will kick so make sure to have a firm grip with both of your hands. And whatever you do, don't fire unless you have to. The sound will bring them down on you in seconds. It will be a loud sound, so be prepared for that since you aren’t wearing any hearing protection. "

Alex looked Henry in the eyes, seeing the anxiousness in his teacher’s eyes but decided to continue. "You can aim at the chest, it’s the biggest area and you’re most likely to hit that way. Plus I’m sure they are wearing some kind of body armour, so it won’t kill, but will hopefully slow them down enough for you to get away."

Henry’s hands were shaking as he held the gun, the responsibility of it pressing heavily on his conscience. He looked at Alex, seeing the boy who had been in his classes not long ago, hardened by things no child should ever have to face.

"Thank you," Henry said, though the words felt inadequate for everything Alex had done for them.

Alex gave him a tight nod. “You’ll be fine. Just keep calm, and don’t hesitate if you need to use it.”

Alex raised from the car seat, took the branch he had laid on the ground and stepped away from the car. Henry noticed Alex’s grip on the branch tightening as he tried to ease the pressure off his injured foot. "Now, get going. Keep the lights off and drive as quietly as you can," he instructed. "Stick to the path and head straight out of here. Don't stop for anything, and don’t look back. Just get as far away as you can."

Henry hesitated for a moment, his eyes searching Alex’s face. "Are you sure about this, Alex? You don’t have to stay behind."

Alex gave a small, determined nod. "I’ll be fine. Just get them out of here and keep them safe."

Henry nodded and looked at the other students sitting in the car, all of whom were watching him with wide eyes. He could see the trust and fear in their faces, and it steeled his resolve. He would get them out of this, no matter what.

He climbed into the driver’s seat, his hands gripping the steering wheel. He looked at Alex one last time, hoping and praying that this wouldn’t be the last time they saw each other.

“Take care, Alex and stay safe,” Henry said, his voice thick with emotion.

“You too, sir,” Alex replied quietly and shut the car door.

Henry took the hint and put the car in gear. He glanced back at his students, giving them a reassuring nod, and then, focusing on the task ahead, he drove out of the yard, leaving Alex behind in the darkness.

Alex watched them go, his heart heavy with the weight of what lay ahead. He took a deep breath, steadying himself against the branch in his hand. There was still work to be done but if Henry and his classmates made it out of here alive then, in Alex’s mind, he had already won.

Viper and Raven moved cautiously through the shadows as they approached the main building of the area. The night air was heavy with tension, every sound amplified in the stillness. They stuck close together, their senses on high alert. With only one radio and one gun between them, they knew they couldn't afford to make a single mistake.

The building loomed ahead, its dark silhouette cutting against the night sky. The structure was large, with multiple entry points. Viper signaled for Raven to follow him around the side, avoiding the front entrance where they might be easily spotted. They crept along the perimeter keeping their movements silent. Viper’s heart pounded in his chest, every nerve on high alert as they approached a side door.

Viper carefully tested the door, finding it unlocked. He exchanged a glance with Raven, who gave a small nod. They slipped inside, the door closing behind them with barely a sound.

Once inside, they moved silently through the corridors. The building was still and quiet, with only a few scattered operatives present, most of them likely out in the field as Alex had said. They passed few operatives, but they kept their distance and the clothes stolen from the dead guards meant that nobody looked at them twice. But the danger was still very real. If any of those operatives became suspicious, they would be in a world of trouble.

Viper led the way, his steps calculated and careful. He held the gun tightly, his finger resting in the near proximity of the trigger, ready to react at a moment’s notice. But firing the gun would have to be the last resort. The sound of a gunshot would alert everyone instantly.

Raven followed closely, clutching the radio in his hand, his eyes darting around for any signs of trouble. They communicated with gestures and brief whispers, their training evident in the way they moved seamlessly as a team. They looked into every room that they passed but nothing had caught their eye yet. Most of the rooms were empty, filled with nothing more than old broken furniture and dust. It was eerily quiet, the kind of silence that made Viper’s skin prickle with unease.

As they reached a corridor that led deeper into the building, Viper motioned for Raven to stop. He heard faint voices coming from around the corner. He held up his hand, signaling for silence, and they both pressed themselves against the wall, listening intently.

Two operatives were approaching them in steady speed, their footsteps echoing lightly off the walls. Viper and Raven exchanged a quick glance. It would be a huge risk to face these men this close, they might see that something wasn’t right, but they also couldn’t turn back. They would have to take them out and do it quietly.

Viper signaled to Raven to stay back, and then, with the experience of a professional soldier he moved forward, hugging the wall until he was just a few steps away from the unsuspecting guards. He waited until the last possible second, and then, in one swift motion, he sprang into action.

The first operative barely had time to react before Viper had him in a chokehold, his arm wrapped around the man’s throat, cutting off his air supply.

The second operative grabbed his radio about to alert the others of the intruders, but Raven was faster. He lunged forward, grabbing the operative's wrist and twisting it sharply, forcing the man to drop the radio before he could call for backup. Raven followed by delivering a swift, silent strike to the man’s throat that left him gasping for air and then knocked him out with a precise blow to the temple. The man slumped to the floor.

The struggle was brief but intense. The operative in Viper’s hold went limp and he lowered the man to the ground.

Viper knelt down, his breath coming in controlled, even gasps as he checked the operatives for any signs of life. Both men were out cold, but they were alive. It had been a close call—too close.

Raven picked up the radio dropped by the guard, shaking his head in frustration. “That was too close,” he whispered, his voice tense. “We almost had a disaster on our hands."

Viper nodded grimly. "We got lucky. If they’d managed to call for backup, we’d be in deep trouble."

Raven looked at Viper tapping the radio on his hand with one finger. "I think it’s time we jam the communications. We can’t afford to take any more chances."

"Agreed," Viper said while searching the unconscious operatives, grabbing everything that might be useful.

Raven quickly adjusted the frequency on the radio and contacted Snake and Jaguar on the channel they had agreed to use, keeping his voice low. “We’ve been spotted. Had to take out two guards, but it was way too close. They almost got a call out. We think you need to start jamming the communications now, just in case.”

There was a brief pause on the other end before Snake’s voice came through, steady and composed. “Understood. Keep moving and find whatever you can. We’ll follow you soon. They might start to suspect something when the radios stop working anyway.”

“Copy that,” Raven responded, before cutting the transmission. Viper handed him a gun he had took from one of the operatives and motioned for Raven to follow him as they resumed their cautious advance through the building. Every step was now even more calculated, every corner checked twice. They couldn’t afford any slip-ups.

Alex hobbled back into the building he had left just a moment ago, the branch he had found as a makeshift cane in his hand barely helping to support his weight. The pain in his foot had intensified, each step sending sharp jolts through his leg, but he forced himself to keep moving. When he entered the room, he found Snake and Jaguar busy carrying the gas containers and bottles of liquid fuel into the room.

Snake looked up as Alex entered, a frown of concern crossing his face. "You shouldn't be walking around on that foot, Cub."

"I'm fine," Alex replied, though his voice was strained.

Jaguar set down the bottles of fuel he was carrying. "We've got all of these moved here. How did it go with the car?"

"They’re on their way," Alex said, his tone clipped as he tried to push through the pain.

They all froze as the radio they had crackled to life, and Raven's voice came through. " We’ve been spotted. Had to take out two guards, but it was way too close. They almost got a call out. We think you need to start jamming the communications now, just in case."

Alex’s jaw tightened at the news. They were running out of time. He moved towards the makeshift radio jammer he had created from the cash register. The wires and components looked like a mess, but it should do the job.

"Once this is on, it’ll block most of their communication frequencies," Alex explained. "But the downside is, the jamming signal will be noticeable. They’ll know something’s wrong and then we need to move fast."

Snake and Jaguar exchanged a glance before Snake nodded. "I’ll let them know and then you can do it, Cub."

Snake responded to Raven with short message and once the transmit was over Alex carefully connected the machine to the outlet, the register humming to life and the makeshift jammer began its work. The radio in the room immediately emitted a low, static-filled noise, a sign that the frequencies were being jammed. Alex let out a small breath of relief, it worked.

Snake turned to Alex. "We’re heading out to back up Viper and Raven. I’m afraid we need to take the other gun with us. You can stay here and destroy those bugs. Try to keep the jammer running as long as you can."

Alex nodded, trying to mask his apprehension. He took the gun from his waistband and offered it to Snake. In exchange Jaguar handed Alex the knife they had taken from Quinn’s belt earlier. "Just in case."

Alex accepted the knife, feeling the weight of it in his hand. He supposed that it made sense. He had already proved himself quite capable with knives. He stared at it for a moment, the blade glinting dully in the dim light. He forced himself to push the thought out of his mind. Don’t think about it now.

Alex lifted his gaze from the knife and watched as Snake and Jaguar moved towards the door, ready to join Viper and Raven in the main building. The soldiers were still wearing only the T-shirts and sweatpants provided for them and neither had shoes on their feet. Alex felt bad for them for having to infiltrate enemy building in such a gear but then he thought about himself, wearing only one sock, too large jacket and leaning on a branch he had picked from the ground. Oh well, it seemed that they should just be grateful to not be half-naked. Anymore his mind added helpfully. 

Snake stopped to glance back at Alex. "Stay safe, Cub. We’ll be back as soon as we can."

Then he and Jaguar stepped outside and were on their way.

Alex stood in the quiet room feeling suddenly very alone. He took a couple of deep breaths and forced himself to focus on the task at hand. He shifted his gaze to the terrariums lining the room, each filled with the beetles that were meant to wreak havoc if released. The sight of the crawling insects made his skin crawl, but he also felt a surge of pity for them. They were just creatures caught in a situation beyond their control to be used as tools for destruction. Much like he had been, Alex realized with a bitter twist of his thoughts.

Shaking his head, Alex limped over to the containers of liquid fuel and gas. His foot throbbed with every step, but he pushed through the pain, knowing that he had a job to do. He grabbed the nearest bottle and pried off the cork, the acrid smell filling the air. One by one, he opened the containers, the sharp scent of fuel growing stronger and more overpowering with each one.

As he started to pour the fuel into the terrariums, Alex’s movements were deliberate but careful. Making sure that he didn't spill any of it on himslef. He watched the liquid seep into the dirt, coating the beetles and their habitat in a thick, toxic layer. The beetles scurried around in confusion.

After he had emptied the last of the fuel into the terrariums, he lifted some of the gas containers at the top and positioned the rest next to the terrariums. The room reeked of chemicals, the air thick and stifling. The beetles were still moving, though sluggishly now, their movements erratic and desperate. Alex took a step back and swallowed hard, feeling a knot form in his stomach.  Alex almost felt bad for the bugs but there was no other choice. They had to be destroyed.

With the fuel soaking the terrariums and the gas containers in position, all that was left was to set the fire. Alex reached into his pocket and pulled out the lighter he had taken from Petrov’s pocket earlier. It felt small and insignificant in his hand, but he knew the destruction it could unleash.

But he couldn’t start the fire just yet. He needed to wait for the right moment. If he acted too soon, they would lose the advantage of the radio jammer, which was still operational. The longer he could keep it running, the better their chances of avoiding all Scorpia operatives storming back to the base.

He limped over to the door and set the branch he had used as a support on the ground. Alex leaned against the frame, the lighter in one hand and the knife in the other. He glanced out into the yard, scanning for any signs of movement. He could feel the tension building inside him, the anticipation of what was to come. He tightened his grip on the knife, listened to the steady static sound coming from the radio, a sign that the jammer was still working.

Alex took a deep breath, and then let it out.

Walker crouched low to the ground, his fingers digging into the earth as he planted yet another of the damn flowers. The task was tedious and Walker’s mood got worse with every passing minute. He was muttering the ugliest curses he knew under his breath when suddenly, a static noise erupted from all their radios, shattering the quiet of the forest.

Walker froze, his head snapping up in surprise. The sharp crackle of interference cut through the air, followed by a hissing static that drowned out any attempts at communication. He reached for the radio, his heart pounding, and tried to switch channels, his fingers moving quickly over the dial. But every frequency he tried was met with the same relentless static.

“What the hell?” Issaiah muttered, fiddling with his own radio, but with the same result. The entire team stopped what they were doing, confusion and concern etched on their faces.

Walker’s mind immediately jumped to the worst possible conclusion.

“Shit! I knew it,” he cursed with venom.

Rider had to be behind this. There was no other explanation. He stood up quickly, his jaw clenched as he barked out orders. “Pack it up. We’re heading back to the base now!”

All four men around him moved quickly, abandoning the planting as they began to gather their gear. Walker’s mind raced as he tried to piece together what could have happened. The brat must have escaped and cook up some way to disrupt their communication. It could fool some as just faulty equipment but Walker knew better. Something like this had Rider’s fingerprints all over it.

“We need to move fast,” Walker commanded, his voice tight with urgency. “Stay sharp. If the radios are jammed, that means something’s gone wrong at the base. We’re not taking any chances. Keep your weapons ready.”

The team nodded, their faces set in grim determination as they began their hasty trek back to the base. The static continued to hiss in their ears. Walker’s thoughts churned with anger and frustration. He had known Alex could mean trouble tonight, but he hadn’t expected the boy to act so quickly.

As they pushed through the dense undergrowth, Walker’s grip tightened on his weapon. He would deal with the brat personally when they got back. This time he wouldn’t let Rider escape from Scorpia alive.

The members of K-Unit and Ben had just finished searching another potential area, and again, they had found nothing. The frustration was filling the air and etched in everyone’s face as they gathered by their vehicle. The day had been long and fruitless, and the weariness was starting to set in as the day had turned into night.

Eagle ran a hand through his hair, letting out a deep sigh. “This feels like the hundredth place we’ve checked today, and still nothing. We can’t keep this up forever.”

“We need to rest at some point,” Wolf said, trying to hide the exhaustion in his voice. “We’re going to risk missing something crucial if we’re barely able to stand on our feet.”

Ben nodded in agreement leaning against the car and folding his arms. “You’re right. We can’t just keep running ourselves into the ground.”

Suddenly, their radios crackled to life, but instead of the usual chatter, all they heard was static. Wolf frowned and adjusted the settings, but the static persisted. The same thing happened with Eagle’s and Coyote’s radios. They exchanged puzzled glances.

“What the hell is going on?” Coyote muttered, tapping his radio, trying to get a clear signal.

 “Wait,” Ben said, holding up a hand. “Don’t mess with the settings. Let’s see where the signal cuts out.”

The team spread out slightly, moving in different directions, trying to determine where the static was strongest and where it faded. Sure enough, as they moved to certain spots, the radios would momentarily pick up some clear signal, only to be drowned out by static again when they moved in other directions.

Ben turned to look at others with a wide smile. “This could be it,” he said, a hint of hope creeping into his voice. “I told you Alex would leave us some sign. I’m ready to bet anything that this has something to do with him.”

Ben’s mind raced. If it truly was Alex who was jamming the signals, it meant the kid was alive and fighting. But it also meant they were running out of time. The enemy would surely realize soon that something was wrong, and they could be all over the area like a swarm of hornets.

Wolf frowned but caught on quickly. “You think he is trying to disrupt their communications?”

“Exactly,” Ben confirmed. He pulled out the map, laying it flat on the hood of the car. “If we assume the signal jammer is somewhere near where the radios are cutting out, we can narrow down the possible locations where they might be held.”

Eagle, looking over Ben’s shoulder, pointed to a section of the map. “This area here has a few buildings that could serve as hideouts or places to hold captives. We don’t know how wide area is covered by this jammer, but we can assume we are at the edge of it. So we should head that way. These could also be possible places.” Eagle kept pointing the map and looking possible locations.

Ben nodded studying the map. “We could start to drive along this road and see if the static on the radios continues. If it cuts off some point we’re probably heading to the wrong direction.”

“Alright, we need to radio this in,” Wolf said and picked up his radio as he managed to find a spot where the signal worked. He switched to the secure frequency they had set up with Colonel Sanders. “Colonel, this is Wolf. We’ve encountered radio interference, Fox suspects it could be from a signal jammer and lead us to the missing people. We’re narrowing down possible locations now.”

“Understood Wolf," Sanders’ voice crackled through. "Give me your coordinates and I’ll redirect additional units towards your location. You can go ahead and search the area, we need to move quickly.”

“Roger that,” Wolf responded, told their current coordinates and turned back to the group. “Alright, let’s move.”

The team packed up quickly. Ben folded the map and stowed it away as they climbed on their car and began their journey, heading towards the area where the radios struggled the most. As they drove deeper into the area, the static in their radios became nearly constant, a sure sign that they were heading in the right direction. Ben felt hope surge inside him, and he wished, from the bottom of his heart, that he was right about this, and they would find Alex and the others before it was too late.

Chapter Text

The night pressed in around the car as Henry gripped the steering wheel, his eyes locked on the narrow dirt road ahead. The engine hummed quietly, and the tension inside the vehicle was thick, almost suffocating. Will sat in the passenger seat, his hands clenched in his lap, glancing nervously at the shadows around them. In the backseat, Liam, Ellie and Sam were huddled together, their faces pale with fear and exhaustion. None of them dared to speak and break the oppressive silence or hope that they truly managed to get away.

Without the headlights on, they were nearly blind, relying on the faint outline of the road ahead and the occasional glimpse of moonlight through the trees. The forest around them seemed endless. The road was like a winding snake that twisted and turned, never allowing them to see more than a few meters ahead. Suddenly, the headlights of another vehicle appeared in front of them, coming towards from the opposite direction. Henry's heart skipped a beat, and he instinctively slowed down, his grip tightening on the steering wheel.

“Is that…?” Ellie whispered but couldn’t finish her question.

“It looks just like the other car they used when they took us”, Liam said, his voice tight with fear.

Henry didn’t answer immediately. He slowed the car down, his eyes locked on the other vehicle as they approached it. The closer they got, the more his heart raced. What if it was Scorpia operatives? What if they had been caught?

He pulled the car to a stop a few meters away from the vehicle and reached for the gun Alex had given him. His hands were shaking as he checked the weapon, trying to steady his breathing. In the backseat, Liam and Sam were frozen with fear. Beside him, Will’s eyes were wide, darting between the vehicle and the gun in Henry’s hand. Ellie was clutching Sam’s arm, her knuckles white with tension.

“What do we do?” Will asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

The other vehicle remained stationary, its engine idling softly. Henry’s hands that hold the gun were trembling slightly. He wasn't a soldier, and the weight of the weapon felt foreign in his hands, but he was ready to protect the students if it came down to it.

Inside the SAS vehicle, Ben and K-Unit were on high alert. They had been following the faulty radio signal deeper into the area, when they had spotted the other car approaching them without headlights on in full darkness. The tension was evident in their eyes as they stared at the vehicle, unsure of who was inside.

Wolf narrowed his eyes, gripping his weapon tightly. "Could be hostiles," he muttered. "Everyone, stay sharp."

Ben nodded, his eyes never leaving the black car. "We can't take any chances," he agreed. "But something feels off...they haven't tried to engage us yet."

In the black car, Henry's heart pounded as he watched the SAS vehicle. He could just make out the shapes of figures inside, but the glare of the headlights made it impossible to see who was in the driver's seat. Both vehicles were sitting in a stand-off, neither side sure of the other's intentions.

"Should we run?" Ellie asked, her voice trembling.

Before Henry could answer, the doors of the other vehicle swung open. Figures emerged, their silhouettes outlined against the headlights, weapons drawn and at the ready. The sight of the guns sent a shockwave of terror through the group.

“Get down!” Henry hissed, and they all ducked, trying to make themselves as small as possible in the cramped interior of the car. Henry looked at the terrified faces of his students and made his decision. He wouldn’t be a sitting duck here, he had to protect the children that were now his responsibility. Henry took a deep breath, his heart pumping and mouth feeling suddenly very dry.

“Stay inside," Henry instructed with a low voice. "If anything happens, keep your heads down."

Slowly, Henry opened the car door and stepped out, keeping the gun hidden behind his back. As he did, the figures from the other vehicle approached, their movements tense and deliberate. Henry's heart raced as he tried to make out their faces in the dim light, but they were still too far away.

“Identify yourselves!” A commanding voice demanded suddenly, low and firm, cutting through the tension like a knife.

Henry’s heart leaped into his throat, his grip tightening around the gun. His mind raced, but he forced himself to respond. “You first! Who are you?” he shot back, trying to inject more confidence into his voice than he felt.

“British Army, SAS,” the man replied steadily.

The figure stepped closer holding up his hand in a gesture of peace, and Henry could finally make out his features in the moonlight. He was a young-looking man with dark hair and curious expression. He gave Henry a quick once-over, then glanced at the car behind him, where the students huddled, their faces pale and drawn.

“You must be Henry Donovan,” the man said, his tone softer now. “And I assume those are the missing students we’ve been searching for. I’m Ben Daniels. This is K-Unit.”

Relief washed over Henry, but he found it hard to fully grasp the situation. The reality that they might finally be safe seemed almost too much to believe.

Will, who had been listening the exchange from inside the car, cautiously opened the door and stepped out. “K-Unit? As in…Alex’s unit?”

The rest of the students followed Will’s lead, emerging slowly from the car. They clustered together, their eyes flicking nervously between the SAS operatives. Wolf, Eagle and Coyote lowered their weapons, but their gazes continued to scan the area for any threats.

Coyote took a step forward, his expression softening as he took in the group of frightened kids. “You’re safe now,” he said gently. “We’ve got you.”

Ben took in the group in front of him, then focused on Henry again with burning question in his mind. “Are you okay? Where are Alex and Viper?”

The mention of Alex made Henry’s brief relief turn back into anxiety. “They’re still there,” he said, voice rough with exhaustion.  “Alex…he insisted on staying behind to help.”

A small smile tugged at the corners of Ben's mouth. “Yeah, that sure sounds like him. Did you see anyone else where you were being held?”

Henry nodded. “Yes. Three soldiers. Snake, Jaguar and Raven.”

“Thank God," Eagle visibly relaxed at the news, letting out a breath.

“Alright,” Wolf said, taking charge of the situation. He pulled a map from his pocket and unfolded it, then beckoned Henry closer. “Can you show us where you escaped from?”

As Wolf and Henry pored over the map, Coyote and Eagle began guiding the students towards the SAS vehicle. Sam glanced nervously between the soldiers. His unsure voice broke the heavy silence. "Are you going to save Alex?" he asked.

Coyote looked down at Sam, keeping his voice calm and reassuring. “We’re going to do everything we can, kid. We’re not leaving anyone behind.”

Will, still shaken but trying to muster some courage, turned to Eagle as they walked. “Are you really the unit Alex trained with?”

Eagle gave a tight smile. "So, you heard about it. Yeah, Cub’s one of us, and we take care of our own."

Ellie, Liam and Sam exchanged glances, their anxiety slightly easing with Eagle’s words. They followed the soldiers, daring to feel hope that maybe they really could get out of this nightmare. But as they started to approach the SAS vehicle, the night air was suddenly pierced by loud, echoing noises of gunfire. The calm was shattered in an instant, replaced by chaos as bullets ripped through the trees.

“Get down!” Coyote shouted, pushing Sam to the ground and shielding him with his body. Eagle immediately lifted his rifle, scanning the darkness for the source of the attack.

Will dove for cover behind the black car that was still closest to them, his heart pounding in his chest. Henry instinctively moved to protect the students, pulling Liam and Ellie down beside him and dragging them towards Will to take cover behind the vehicle. The moment of safety was gone, replaced by the terrifying realization that they were under attack.

Walker watched as the SAS soldiers and group of students came under fire. He was hidden in the dense foliage, his eyes cold and calculating as he observed the situation unfolding before him.

When they had first spotted the two vehicles parked on the narrow road, Walker had recognized the black car as the one that Hawthorne had arrived to Breacon Beacons with. For a brief moment, he had thought that the man had decided to leave the area after all.

But as they had crept closer, he had begun to pick out more details. The people near the car weren’t Scorpia operatives, they were SAS soldiers, and with them was a group of students, huddled together in fear by the other vehicle. Walker cursed in his mind as the realization dawned. He had been right, Rider must have somehow managed to get the kids out and now they were here, talking with a group of soldiers.

“Take them down,” Walker had instructed his team. “We can’t afford to let any of them get away. Take out the soldiers and try to secure the kids but if you happen to hit one or two of them, I won’t complain.”

Now he was watching as his team moved silently through the trees, their weapons trained on the SAS team, taking shots at the soldiers and the frightened students. Walker’s heart pounded with anticipation. This could be his chance to minimize the mess that had been made, to ensure that none of these loose ends escaped.

As the fight intensified, Walker’s eyes scanned the group, his focus shifting from one terrified face to another. His brow furrowed slightly. Rider wasn’t here. The boy must still be back at their base, dealing with whatever was left of the operation.

Walker’s lips twisted into a grim smile. Trusting his team to handle the situation with the SAS soldiers, Walker made a swift decision.

He turned and melted into the shadows, moving swiftly but quietly. He couldn’t afford losing precious bullets in a gun fight with the SAS. There was only so many of them left and he had one more deserving target in his mind. Walker also knew that he would have to hurry up and catch Rider as fast as possible. It was about time that the boy’s luck run out. He would make sure of it.

The firefight was relentless, bullets zipping through the air as the SAS soldiers engaged the hidden Scorpia operatives. Coyote fired off a few rounds, keeping Sam pressed down low beside him. “Stay down!” he yelled through the sharp noises.

Eagle was firing at the shadows, his eyes locked on where he thought the attackers were hiding. Ben cursed under his breath trying to get a glimpse of the enemy lurking in the shadows of the forest. “Keep them pinned down! We need to move the civilians to safety.”

“We have to make a run for it!” Wolf shouted, signalling to the others. “Get the kids into the vehicle—now!”

Coyote grabbed Sam and hoisted him up, practically dragging him towards the SAS vehicle as Eagle provided cover. Will, Liam and Ellie followed, their movements hurried and frantic as bullets whizzed past them. Just as they reached the vehicle, another barrage of gunfire erupted from the trees.

Ben ducked behind the SAS vehicle, firing off another round. His shot found its target, and one of the Scorpia operatives dropped collapsing into the dirt. “That’s one down!” Ben called out.

Wolf, stationed on the other side of the vehicle, took aim at a second operative who was trying to reposition. His shot hit the target and the operative crumpled to the ground. “Make that two,” Wolf responded, not taking his eyes off the treeline.

Eagle kept his rifle trained and spotted movement to his left and quickly fired a burst of shots. The bullets struck two of the remaining Scorpia operatives, one in the leg and the other in the shoulder, sending them reeling to the ground with pained cries.

“They’re wounded!” Eagle shouted to the others. “Move in before they recover!”

Ben and Wolf advanced quickly, weapons drawn as they closed in on the injured operatives. The two Scorpia men, realizing they were beaten showed their hands in surrender and Ben and Wolf easily apprehended the operatives bounding their hands, ensuring they couldn’t attempt any escape.

“Looks like that’s all of them,” Wolf muttered, scanning the area for any more threats.

“Two dead, two captured,” Ben confirmed, wiping sweat from his forehead “Not a bad outcome, all things considered.”

Wolf nodded, glancing back at the students and Henry, who were still shaken but unharmed. Then he caught Coyote’s eyes. “Let’s get the civilians out of here.”

Coyote nodded and moved to help the students and Henry climb into the SAS vehicle. As he did, Ben inspected the black car that had shielded the students during the firefight. His heart sank as he noticed the damage. Several bullet holes had ripped through the vehicle, rendering it useless. The engine was silent, and the tires were flat. It wasn’t going anywhere.

Once the students and Henry were safely inside the SAS vehicle, Coyote turned to Wolf and Ben. “What’s the plan?”

“We need to get them out of here. You can accompany them,” Wolf said thoughtfully. “Get them to safety, and when you’re out of range of the jammer, radio in the location where they escaped from. Colonel needs to know where the base is.”

“Sure thing”, Coyote nodded, his expression serious, and he climbed into the driver’s seat. He turned to look back to the students and Henry. “Let’s get out of here.”

The SAS vehicle pulled away, disappearing into the night as it carried the students and Henry towards safety.

Ben, Wolf and Eagle watched the vehicle go before turning their attention back to the bound Scorpia operatives lying on the side of the road. The two wounded men were grimacing, their eyes filled with pain and anger.

“We have to leave them here for now,” Wolf said, his voice resolute. “The other teams will pick them up. We’ve got to keep moving.”

With the black car out of commission they’d have to continue on foot. The night was far from over, and they still had a mission to complete. They gathered their gear, took one last look at the captured operatives, and then began their trek deeper into the forest.

Snake and Jaguar moved cautiously, their sock-clad feet padding silently on the cold floor.  Snake's senses were on high alert, his eyes scanning every shadow and corner as they made their way deeper into the main building. Jaguar was right beside him, his expression focused and determined.

As they rounded a corner, Snake suddenly halted, his eyes narrowing at the sight before him. Two Scorpia guards lay crumpled on the ground. Their weapons were missing, and their jackets were slightly dishevelled, as if they had been hastily searched.

Snake crouched down to check the guards. Both men were alive but deeply unconscious. Jaguar knelt beside him, his eyes flicking over the guards’ bodies. Snake began untying the laces of one guard’s boots, quickly removing the man’s shoes and jacket. “Come on, we’ll need these more than they do.”

Jaguar followed suit, taking the shoes and jacket from the other guard. The fit was slightly off, but it was far better than walking around in just socks. After donning the guards’ gear, they continued down the corridor, feeling a little better having shoes on their feet and sturdy jackets to offer some warmth. It wasn’t long before they heard the faint sound of voices up ahead. Snake signalled for Jaguar to follow, and they crept forward.

As they turned the corner, they saw Viper and Raven, who were emerging from a side room. Both men were armed now, their expressions tense but focused.

“Nice of you to join this party,” Viper said, his voice low as he approached them. He glanced at their newly acquired jackets and shoes. “Looks like you found some gear.”

“Courtesy of your handiwork, I assume,” Snake replied with a nod toward the unconscious guards they had passed.

“Yeah, we had to take them out,” Raven replied, his eyes scanning the hallway behind them. “But so far, we haven’t found anything useful. Just empty rooms.”

Viper reached into his pocket and pulled out a handgun, holding it out to Jaguar. “Took this from one of the guards.”

Jaguar took the gun, checking the chamber and nodding his thanks.

“Nice, let’s keep moving,” Snake said, taking the lead as they continued their search. They didn’t come across anyone and all the rooms they looked into were empty. The silence and emptiness of the spaces made Snake nervous. He hoped they would find something useful soon and be able to get out of the area before coming across any trouble.

Snake cautiously pushed another door open, just enough to peer inside. His eyes caught two figures standing in the room beside a large table. One was a woman with her hair pulled back into a tight ponytail. Snake recognized the man beside her as one of the bodyguards that had accompanied Hawthorne when the man came to see them the other night. There was a large map and some documents scattered on the table.

“Looks like we finally might have found something,” Snake whispered, pulling back to speak to the others. “But there’s a woman and one of Hawthorne’s bodyguards in the room. We need to take them out quietly.”

Viper nodded, his expression hardening. “Let’s do it. No gunfire unless absolutely necessary.”

With a nod, Snake pushed the door open fully, and the four soldiers stepped inside hoping that the guards’ jackets would give them enough cover to get closer of the two people in the room. The room was compact, with the large table taking up most of the space. The soldiers fanned out, each moving towards a target, ready to strike.

But as they closed in, Red looked up, her sharp eyes locking onto Snake’s. She immediately saw that something was wrong and reached for the gun at her side.

Snake lunged forward, trying to close the distance before she could draw her weapon, but she was fast. The gun came up, and Snake was forced to grab her wrist, twisting it violently to knock the weapon from her grasp. They grappled, both struggling for control in the confined space.

Meanwhile, Jaguar and Viper moved in on the bodyguard. Jaguar aimed to disarm him while Viper attempted to pin him against the wall. The man was strong and used his considerable size to resist. With a sudden, powerful shove, he knocked Viper back, freeing one hand to reach into his pocket.

Jaguar saw the movement and reacted instantly, throwing a punch that connected with the man’s jaw. In the struggle, a phone slipped from the man’s pocket, and the bodyguard dove for it.

“Watch out, he’s going for the phone”, Raven shouted and tried to circle the table to reach the phone that was laying on the floor.

Snake, still wrestling with Red, saw the bodyguard reach the phone first and realized that they were running out of time. He tightened his grip on Red, trying to subdue her without firing a shot, but she was relentless, using her smaller size to squirm and fight back. Finally, in a desperate move, she broke free, only to be met with a sharp kick from Snake that sent her stumbling into the table.

Red’s eyes blazed with fury as she reached for a second weapon hidden in her jacket. She drew it with lighting speed, aiming for Snake who was standing in front of her. Snake reacted first and fired a single shot, hitting Red squarely in the chest. The woman gasped and shut her eyes in pain and in that fraction of a second Snake realized she was wearing protective gear. Without hesitation he fired another shot before Red got time to recover, this time aiming for the head.

“Shit! Shit!” Snake cursed as the sounds of the gunshots seemed to echo endlessly in the small room.

The bodyguard, now clutching his phone, sent a hurried message before he could be stopped.

“Damn it,” Viper muttered, snatching the phone from the man as Jaguar and Raven finally subdued him. He was strong but outnumbered. Raven gave one final blow to the man’s temple rendering him unconscious.

Just as they were catching their breath, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from the corridor outside. The sounds of gunshots had drawn attention, and now, more Scorpia operatives were on their way.

“Looks like we’ve got company,” Viper muttered, his grip tightening on his weapon.

“Just so you know”, Snake said. “They are wearing body armour.”

The four soldiers took defensive positions around the room, their weapons trained on the door as the footsteps grew louder. The door burst open, and six armed Scorpia operatives stormed into the room, their weapons drawn, their faces set with grim determination. The room exploded into chaos once more as gunfire erupted from all sides.

Alex was leaning heavily against the door frame, feeling anxious as he scanned the yard for any sign of movement. He hated it, waiting for a sign that something had gone wrong before setting the fire to destroy the beetles. He had no way to communicate with the SAS soldiers, no way to know what was happening in the main building. It felt lonely and his mind was running through every possible worst case scenario. The steady static from the radio was the only sound in the silent night. But then, cutting through the silence like a blade, came the distant sound of gunfire.

Alex’s heart skipped a beat as he listened to the sound. The sharp cracks of gunshots echoed through the night, growing more frequent. Alex’s grip on the lighter tightened as the realization hit him: the time to act was now.

He turned back to the terrariums, the sight of the scurrying beetles filling him with a sense of dred. There was no more time to wait. Alex flicked the lighter and a small flame sprung to life. For a moment, he hesitated, the tiny flicker of fire casting long shadows on the walls. But then he steeled himself and stepped forward.

With a swift motion, Alex touched the flame to the edge of one of the terrariums. The fuel-soaked dirt caught immediately, the fire spreading with a hungry ferocity. Alex moved quickly, lighting each terrarium in turn, watching as the flames consumed the toxic mixture he had poured over the beetles. The fire spread rapidly, jumping from one terrarium to the next, the heat intensifying with every passing second.

The room was soon alive with crackling flames, the glass of the terrariums began to crack and shatter under the intense heat, sending shards flying as the beetles inside met their fiery end. The fire danced across the surfaces, licking at the gas containers. It hadn’t yet reached the walls of the building, but Alex knew it was only a matter of time.

Satisfied that the fire had taken hold, Alex stepped back, his face flushed from the sudden heat, his heart pounding in his chest. He had done it, the beetles were burning, and with them, at least a part of Hawthorne’s plan as well.

But the gunfire hadn’t stopped. If anything, it seemed to be intensifying. Alex turned his gaze back to the door, the sounds of the fight in the main building pulling him from his thoughts. He wouldn’t be able to just stay here while the others were in danger.

On his way out, he picked up the branch he had been using to support himself. For a moment, he considered the madness of what he was about to do. He was injured and armed with one knife, relying on a branch to walk. What could he possibly add to the fight?

But Alex had never been one to back down when it mattered most. The soldiers were risking their lives and he couldn’t leave them to face it alone. Even if he couldn’t do much, he had to try.

With a determined set to his jaw, Alex limped out of the room, the branch supporting his weight as he made his way into the open air. He could feel the heat of flames on his back as he moved away. The night air created a cool contrast to the inferno he had left behind.

As he made his way towards the main building, the sounds of gunfire grew louder and more distinct. Something had definitely gone wrong. The soldiers had likely run into more resistance than they had anticipated. Alex forced himself to move faster, each step sending a jolt of pain through his injured foot, but he pushed through it. He was getting closer, the shadows of the building looming larger as he approached and Alex could feel the dread building in his chest.

Hawthorne sat in his room, his mind absorbed in the final details of the operation. Everything had been meticulously planned and yet a sense of unease gnawed at him. A sudden sound of gunfire shattered the silence, sharp and unmistakable. Hawthorne's head snapped up, his eyes narrowing as he listened intently. Two shots were fired, coming from inside the building, echoing through the corridors. 

“What’s going on?” Hawthorne muttered but his thoughts were interrupted by a sharp vibration from the phone in his pocket. He frowned as he pulled the device out and glanced at the screen. The message was brief, just one word: Evac.

He didn’t need to check who had sent it. He knew it was from his bodyguard stationed in the briefing room. Hawthorne’s grip tightened around the phone as a surge of anger and frustration flooded him. Whatever was happening, it was bad enough that they were calling for an evacuation.

He looked up at his remaining bodyguard, who was stading silently by the door.

“Something’s gone wrong,” Hawthorne said with a serious tone. “We need to move.”

The man nodded, already stepping forward to escort him. Hawthorne rose from his chair, leaning heavily on his cane as he did. The two men moved quickly through the corridors, the sound of gunfire echoing again within the building. Hawthorne’s cane tapped against the floor, each step measured but urgent.

They emerged into the cool night air. Hawthorne’s eyes immediately went to where his car should have been parked, but as soon as they reached the open space, his heart sank.

The car was gone.

“What? Where is it?” Hawthorne asked, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the area, searching for any sign of what had happened. The realization that their escape route had vanished was like a punch to the gut. Everything was unravelling faster than he had anticipated.

His bodyguard was already checking the perimeter with quick and precise moves, but Hawthorne’s attention was suddenly pulled to another direction. A movement caught his eye. He noticed a lone figure, limping and leaning on a makeshift cane. Hawthorne’s breath caught in his throat as recognition set in.

Rider.

Somehow, the boy had escaped. Just as Hawthorne was processing this, Alex looked up, his gaze locking onto Hawthorne’s. Their eyes met across the distance. For a heartbeat, neither of them moved.

Hawthorne’s fury flared, his voice low and commanding as he snapped an order to his bodyguard. “Get him!”

Alex heard Hawthorne’s sharp command and watched as the bodyguard turned towards him and started to approach with quick, determined strides.

Panic flared in Alex’s chest, but he forced it down. His mind raced, quickly assessing his options. Running wasn’t one of them, not with his injured foot slowing him down. There was no cover anywhere, he was out in the open, vulnerable.

The man was closing in fast. Alex gripped the knife in his hand tighter, knowing it was his only real chance of keeping him at bay. Alex took a step back, trying to create some distance between them, but the bodyguard reached him in no time.

As the man lunged, Alex reacted instinctively, shouting and slashing with the knife to ward him off. “Stay back!”

The blade caught the edge of the man’s sleeve, but it wasn’t enough to deter him. In a split second, the bodyguard’s hand shot out and clamped down on Alex’s wrist with crushing force. Alex gritted his teeth, trying to pull free, but the man’s hold was unyielding. He started to twist Alex’s wrist, and with a sharp, agonizing motion, the knife slipped from Alex’s grasp, dropping to the ground and the man kicked it away.

“No!” Alex hissed through his teeth, trying to pull free, but the man tightened his grip, yanking Alex closer as he reached out with his other hand to subdue him. Alex struggled, trying his best to break free, but the man’s strength was overwhelming. They scuffled with the bodyguard’s brute force against Alex’s desperate attempts to escape.

Hawthorne was approaching slowly, each step bringing him closer. Alex knew he was running out of time, if he didn’t get free now, he’d be overpowered.

The bodyguard’s bicep was inches from Alex’s face. Without thinking, Alex acted on pure instinct. He opened his mouth and bit down hard on the man’s arm. The taste of blood filled his mouth.

The man roared in pain, his grip loosening just enough for Alex to twist away. With a sharp tug, Alex wrenched himself free as the bodyguard clutched his arm in shock and fury. But the sudden movement threw Alex off balance, and he fell to the ground, his palms scraping against the rough surface.

“You little shit!” the raged man cursed as Alex’s eyes locked onto the knife lying a few feet away. He began to crawl towards it, every movement sending jolts of pain through his body. Just as his fingers brushed the handle, a strong hand clamped down and took a hold of him, gripping his injured foot hard. Alex howled in agony as the pain exploded through him, white-hot and searing.

“Got you now,” the bodyguard growled, his grip tightening like a vise.

Alex’s vision blurred with tears of pain, but he forced himself to focus. The knife was just within reach. Summoning every ounce of strength he had left, he stretched his arm out and grabbed the handle. The bodyguard was trying to pull him back, to drag him away, but Alex held on, the knife his last lifeline.

As the man tried to take a better hold of him, Alex twisted his body and drove the blade into the arm that was holding him. The bodyguard let out a sharp cry of pain, his grip on Alex loosening for just a moment. It was all Alex needed. He adjusted his position and gathering his remaining strength, Alex used the handle of the knife to strike the side of the bodyguard’s head, the blow landing with a crack. The man’s eyes rolled back, and his massive body slumped forward, collapsing on top of Alex.

For a moment, everything was still. Alex lay there, the weight of the unconscious man pressing down on him, his breath coming in ragged gasps. He had done it, the man was out cold, but the fight had drained him of almost all his energy.

But he knew that there was no time to rest. Hawthorne’s cane tapped ominously closer, each step echoing in Alex’s ears as the man approached. Alex disgarded the knife and tried to get off beneath the body lying on top of him, desperately trying to push it aside. His limbs felt like lead, every movement agonizing and overwhelming.

Hawthorne was almost upon him, and Alex knew that he had only seconds to get free before the man reached him. His heart pounded in his chest, his mind racing for a way out, as he struggled beneath the weight that was pinning him down. Every muscle in his body screamed in protest, but he knew he had to get free.

With a final, desperate push, Alex managed to roll the body off him. As the heavy weight lifted, Alex quickly scrambled to his knees, his eyes catching the glint of metal at the man’s side. There was a gun, holstered beneath his jacket. Hastily, Alex reached out for the weapon. His fingers brushed the cold metal, hope surging within him.

But just as he was about to grasp the gun, a sharp, agonizing pain shot through his hand. Hawthorne’s cane had come down with brutal force, slamming into Alex’s knuckles. The shock of it sent the gun spinning out of reach, and Alex cried out in pain, clutching his injured hand.

Hawthorne didn’t stop there. His face was twisted with fury as he swung the cane again, this time catching Alex across the shoulder. The blow sent Alex sprawling back, the rough ground scraping against him as he tried to shield himself.

“You fucking brat!” Hawthorne snarled raising his cane again and stepping closer to Alex, his voice thick with rage. “You ruined everything!”

Alex barely had time to react before the cane came down again, striking his side with force. Pain exploded through his ribs, and he gasped for air, his vision blurring with the intensity of it. Alex laid on his back on the ground and brought his arms in front of him, trying to protect his body from the strikes. Hawthorne’s blows were relentless and rapid, leaving no opening for Alex to try to get away from the assault.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity the beating stopped and Hawthorne grabbed Alex by the collar of his jacket, lifting him up just enough to slam him back down onto the ground. The impact knocked the breath out of him, leaving Alex gasping, dazed and defenceless.

“I spent months—months—building this. Used every resource, poured my money into it,” Hawthorne ranted, his voice trembling with fury. He dropped the cane and reached for Alex’s throat with both hands, his fingers wrapping around Alex’s neck, squeezing with terrifying strength. “I was going to show them, show what their ignorance and arrogance can lead to! My last revenge on this God forsaken world...Gone!“

Alex struggled underneath Hawthorne, scratching at the hands around his throat. But he felt like he had no strength left in him. Alex forced himself to meet Hawthorne’s crazed gaze. Summoning whatever defiance he had left. “I told you I would stop you. You ignorant bastard!”

Hawthorne’s grip tightened, his face contorting with anger.  “I’m going to kill you, Alex Rider. And I’m going to do it with my bare hands. I’ll feel the life drain out of you and I’m going to enjoy every second of it.“

He leaned in closer, his grip on Alex’s throat becoming tighter. Alex struggled, but Hawthorne was strong. His face was a mask of pure hatred, his eyes locked onto Alex’s as he began to squeeze with a murderous intensity.

Alex gritted his teeth, desperately clawing Hawthorne’s arms. He drew in a small breath. “I still won…Your precious plan…is in ashes….” he managed to croak out.

Hawthorne’s eyes narrowed, his grip tightening further. “You little—” he gritted, his voice tight and laced with venom. The pressure on Alex’ throat increased, starting to cut off his air supply.

Alex’s vision swam, the edges going dark as he struggled, trying desperately to break free. But the man’s strength was overwhelming and Alex could feel himself slipping, his body growing weaker with each passing second.

“I’ll kill you”, Hawthorne hissed, leaning in closer. “You’ve destroyed everything I’ve worked for, and now I’m going to destroy you.”

Desperation fueled Alex as his hand fumbled across the ground, searching for anything he could use to defend himself. His fingers brushed against something hard and solid—a rock. With the last of his strength, Alex gripped the rock and swung it upward, aiming for the side of Hawthorne’s head. The stone connected with a dull thud and Hawthorne’s grip faltered.

Gasping for breath and summoning every last ounce of strength he had left, Alex drove his knee into Hawthorne’s stomach. The man’s grip disappeared and Alex managed to shove Hawthorne off him. Seizing the moment, Alex rolled around and started to crawl across the ground with desperate attempt to get distance between them. He was expecting the sharp strike of Hawthorne’s cane hit him at any moment.

Alex felt like he still couldn’t catch his breath, violent coughs tore through him, tears were rolling from his eyes and his whole body was a mess of pain. But his will to live was driving him forward, he couldn’t just stop and surrender and let Hawthorne finish him off. Alex wished he could find strength to scramble to his feet, but it felt like an impossible task. Every passing second, he dragged himself forward on the ground, hoping that someone would come and save him at the last minute. But no one came.

Suddenly, Alex heard a desperate shout.

“No!”

Alex turned back to see Hawthorne still holding the side of his head where Alex had struck him with the rock. The man was staring at the building where the captives and beetles had been held. A flicker of the flames roaring inside the building were visible now and the fire’s soft glow was bright in the dark night. For a moment, Hawthorne seemed frozen, his eyes widening as he understood what Alex had done. The beetles were being destroyed right before his eyes.

“No…no!” Hawthorne cried out again, his voice a mixture of rage and desperation. He stood up from the ground, his focus entirely on the burning building. He staggered towards it, driven by a twisted sense of determination to save what he could.

“No, stop!” Alex tried to shout, his throat tight and voice hoarse from the strangulation. “It’s going to explode!”

But Hawthorne was beyond reason, beyond hearing anything but the roaring in his own mind. He limped towards the building, ignoring the flames that were already licking at the entrance. He was too close, too desperate, to see the danger.

Before Alex could shout another warning, a small but powerful explosion rocked the building. The blast wasn’t massive, just a few gas containers igniting, but it was enough. The force of the explosion sent debris flying, and Hawthorne, standing too close, was caught in the blast. Alex watched in horror as Hawthorne was thrown backwards, his body crumpling to the ground and not moving anymore.

Alex lay on the ground, gasping for breath. His body ached from the beating he’d taken and his throat felt raw, but he was alive. Slowly, he pushed himself up to a sitting position, crying out at the pain that shot through his ribs. His vision was still blurry, but as he blinked away the tears, he could see the flames that now engulfed the building he had set on fire. The fire roared, the heat from it hitting him hard even at this distance.

For a moment, Alex just sat there, staring at the flames. It was over. The beetles, the building he had been tortured in, it was all burning away, reduced to ash. Slowly, Alex turned his gaze toward where Hawthorne had fallen, his body flung away by the force of the explosion.

Alex knew he had to check. He had to be sure.

Taking a deep, shaky breath, Alex forced himself to his feet. His entire body protested the movement, his legs threatening to give out beneath him, but he gritted his teeth and pushed through the pain. He reached the branch he had used earlier as a makeshift cane, picked it from the ground and grasped it tightly to steady himself. Then he grabbed the gun from the unconscious bodyguard and slowly, painfully, Alex began to hobble towards where Hawthorne had landed.

As Alex approached, he could see Hawthorne’s body lying twisted on the ground. The man’s clothes were scorched, his skin was marred by the blast and he lay unnervingly still. Alex’s heart pounded in his chest as he drew closer.

Finally, Alex reached Hawthorne and looked down at him. The man’s eyes were open, but they were lifeless, staring blankly up at the starry sky above them. Alex stood there for a moment, the branch in one hand, his other hand clenched into a fist. He didn’t feel any triumph. There was no sense of victory.

Alex knelt beside the body, his legs trembling with the effort. He reached out hesitantly, pressing his fingers to Hawthorne’s neck to feel for any sign of life. But there was nothing. Hawthorne was gone.

Alex closed his eyes for a brief moment, letting the reality of it all sink in. A small sigh of relief escaped Alex’s lips, it was tinged with exhaustion and pain.

Opening his eyes, Alex glanced back at the burning building. The flames were still raging, the smoke billowing up into the night sky. The sounds of gunfight inside the main building had died down. Whether that was a good or bad sign, Alex couldn’t tell.

With a grunt of effort, Alex pushed himself back to his feet, using the branch for support. His entire body felt like it was on the verge of collapsing, but he forced himself to stay upright. He couldn’t stay here, not with the fire still burning and the uncertainty of what awaited inside the building.

One last time, Alex looked down at Hawthorne’s lifeless form. The man who had caused so much suffering, who had nearly ended Alex’s life, was now just a body lying on the cold ground. There was nothing more to say, nothing more to do.

Alex turned away from the body, limping towards the main building, his mind on the next challenge, find the soldiers, get the information, leave the area. There was still work to be done.

Chapter Text

Snake was standing at the edge of the small room, gripping his gun. The smell of gunpowder hung in the air, mingling with the metallic scent of blood. The sound of gunshots was still echoing in the space, accompanied by a steady static coming from the radios. Snake’s ears were ringing and his heart was pounding as his eyes swept over the scene. The Scorpia operatives that had attacked them were either dead or incapacitated, their bodies strewn across the floor. Two were still conscious and groaning in pain, while others lay still and lifeless.

He took a deep breath, steadying himself as the adrenaline began to fade. His gaze flicked over to the others. Viper seemed unharmed and was in the middle of disarming the two conscious operatives and locking their hands with handcuffs he had found on them. He followed this up by knocking both men unconscious. Jaguar was holding his shoulder where a bullet had grazed him. It wasn’t a serious injury, just a shallow graze.

But then Snake’s eyes fell on Raven, who lay slumped against the wall. His leg was stretched out in front of him, soaked in dark, wet blood. Snake hurried to Raven’s side and knelt down, already pulling at the fabric surrounding the wound to get a better look. The bullet had torn into Raven’s thigh, dangerously close to an artery, and the bleeding was bad.

Raven groaned, his breath coming in shallow gasps. “Snake…”

“I know. Stay still,” Snake said urgently but keeping his tone calm. His mind shifted into the familiar mode of a field medic, pushing everything else aside as he focused on the task of keeping Raven alive. His fingers worked with practiced precision, tearing open the fabric around the wound and inspecting the damage. There was blood gushing out fast. Too fast.

“Shit”, Snake whispered and pressed his hands against the wound, trying to slow the bleeding. He glanced up at Viper, who was standing nearby, watching the scene with tense shoulders. “Viper, get me a belt and some fabric. Now.”

Viper didn’t hesitate. He moved swiftly, crouching over one of the bodies and yanking a belt from around the waist of a dead Scorpia operative. He tossed it to Snake, who caught it and quickly looped it around Raven’s thigh, just above the wound. With practiced precision, Snake tightened the belt, pulling it hard to create a makeshift tourniquet.

Raven growled in pain through gritted teeth, tears welling up in his eyes, his hands gripping the floor. “Don’t...hold back on my account.”

“I’m not,” Snake muttered. He pulled the belt tighter still, watching the blood flow slow down, but Raven was still losing too much. It wasn’t a perfect solution, but it would buy Raven some time. “You’re not dying on me, not today.”

“I wasn’t planning to,” Raven grunted, though his voice was tight with pain.

Viper managed to get a shirt off from one of the bodies and held it out to Snake. Snake grabbed the shirt, folded it hastily and pressed it against Raven’s wound. The fabric started to soak the blood instantly.

Suddenly, the ever-present static that had been coming through the radios stopped. The room went unnervingly quiet.

Snake’s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly glanced up at Viper, who had noticed it too. The look they exchanged was brief, but both men understood the implications.

“The jammer’s down,” Viper said quietly.

“Go find Cub," Snake said instantly with a worry in his voice. If the jammer wasn’t working anymore, it meant that the kid had set the fire on the beetles, or something else had gone wrong. Viper left the room in a hurry, his boots echoing down the corridor as he disappeared.

“Jaguar,” Snake called out. “Take one of the radios and contact Colonel Sanders. Tell him our location and that we need backup and medical evac ASAP.”

Jaguar nodded in response, his face twisting briefly with pain as he released his injured shoulder and reached for a radio from one of the bodies on the floor. He checked that the radio was on and adjusted the frequency. “Colonel Sanders, this is Jaguar. Do you copy?”

Snake didn’t listen to the rest of the exchange, his focus returning to Raven. He was doing all he could, but without proper medical gear, there was only so much that could be accomplished here. They needed to get Raven out of here, fast.

Snake pressed down harder on the wound, trying to keep Raven conscious. “Stay with me, Raven. Help is on the way.”

Raven gave a weak nod, but his eyes were glassy with pain and his face was drained from colour.

After what felt like an eternity, but probably had only been a few minutes, Viper reappeared at the doorway. Alex was following closely behind, limping and leaning on a wooden branch.

“Found him wandering the corridors," Viper said, a hint of relief in his voice.

Snake's eyes narrowed as he took in Alex’s condition. The kid looked like he had been through a war zone. There was exhaustion in his eyes, his posture was unsteady, and his breathing laboured. His clothes were a mess that was soaked in blood, dirt, and ash, and there was a dark new bruise forming around his throat.

Alex was scanning the room, taking in the aftermath of the brutal gunfight. All the bullet holes in the walls, the dead Scorpia operatives on the floor and the blood spattered across the room. Snake could see as Alex swallowed hard, his eyes radiating with unease.

“I was looking for you guys,” Alex rasped, his voice sounding raw. “I heard gunshots.”

“Yeah, that was us. There was a brief fight, but we took care of it,” Jaguar said from the corner of the room where he was leaning against the wall.

“So I see,” Alex muttered, his eyes lingering on the bodies sprawled across the floor.

Snake, sensing Alex’s discomfort, decided to try to steer his attention away from the gore. “And the beetles?”

Alex gave a small nod. “Destroyed,” he said. “Also...Hawthorne is dead.”

Silence filled the room for a brief moment as everyone processed Alex’s words. Viper and Jaguar exchanged glances. Snake focused on the bruises around Alex’s throat, noticing the tremble in his posture and the hitch in his breath with each movement. The kid looked even worse than when they had left him, if that was even possible. Yet, it seemed that it was.

Something had clearly gone down between Alex and Hawthorne. Snake was glad the bastard had met his end, but he knew better than to push for details just yet.

“I have to say, you look like hell, Cub,” Snake said instead.

Alex managed a weak smile. “Feel like it too. But I’ll live.”

Alex looked at Raven, who lay pale and gasping on the floor, his leg bandaged with the makeshift tourniquet and the blood-soaked shirt being pressed against the wound. Alex’s brow furrowed with concern.

“And him?” Alex asked with worry.

“Bullet to the leg," Snake said pressing down harder on Raven’s leg, working tirelessly to keep the bleeding under control. “I managed to slow down the bleeding but he’s losing a lot of blood. We need to get him out of here fast.”

Raven groaned, his face slick with sweat. “I’m fine,” he mumbled, though it was clear to everyone in the room that he was far away from it.

Jaguar looked up from the corner of the room, his hand gripping the radio.

"I've sent our location through," he said informing Alex and Viper. "Colonel Sanders confirmed reinforcements are on the way. They’re also dispatching a helo with medical team for immediate extraction.”

“Good," Snake nodded, face grim and keeping his focus on Raven.

Alex exhaled, his head spinning from the pain and exhaustion gnawing at him. He looked around and his eyes locked onto a scattered papers beneath a woman’s lifeless body that lay on the table in the middle of the room. She had been shot through the head and the blood was soaking the documents beneath her. Alex felt a wave of nausea churn in his stomach,the now familiar taste of bile rising in his throat. The violence and brutality in a situations like this still hit him hard every time.

Shaking off the nausea, Alex tried to steady himself again. They still had to find more information about Scorpia’s operation and Hawthorne’s plans. The operatives out in the forest could be heading back to the base at any moment. They couldn’t afford to wait for the backup to arrive. 

“We should gather as much intel as we can before the others get here,” Alex said, his voice trembling slightly as he tore his gaze away from the body. “The operation here is sabotaged, but we still need—”

He was cut off by the sudden crackle of a radio on one of the fallen Scorpia operatives. The voice that came through the speaker made Alex freeze, a chill running down his spine.

“Walker to base," Walker’s unmistakeable voice growled through the radio. “Status?”

Alex’s mind raced. Should they answer to Walker? Try to make him think that everything was under control in the base?

It was clear that Walker had started to suspect that something was going on. But Alex knew that Scorpia would secure their communication somehow, it could be code words or predetermined phrases, and replying to the radio would reveal them as not being part of their crew. Viper looked at Alex questioningly and he gave a small shook of his head. It was better not to respond. At least without responding they wouldn’t give a confirmation that they were still on the premises. But they were screwed either way.

And indeed, after a brief, tense silence Walker’s voice came through again. “All units, return to base immediately. Something’s gone wrong. Repeat. Get back to the base. Now.”

The air in the room grew tense. Alex’s heart pounded in his chest, fear clawing its way up from deep inside him. Viper reacted first, moving swiftly and crouching over one of the dead Scorpia operatives. He started to strip the body of its protective vest and weaponry.

“Gear up,” Viper ordered, his voice calm but filled with urgency. “Cub’s right. We still need to find everything we can before they get here and start to destroy the information. Jaguar, let Colonel Sanders know that the enemy is heading back here. They need to be prepared.”

Jaguar spoke quickly to the radio that was still in his hand as he moved to remove a vest from another fallen operative. He handed it to Alex who reached for the gear with shaking hands.

“Thanks”, Alex said letting go of the branch he had been using for support. Every movement sent sharp stabs of pain through him. His foot was throbbing, his ribs ached, and the bruise around his throat made breathing a struggle. But he pushed it aside. Forced himself to focus, to hold on, just a little bit longer.

Alex placed the vest on the ground to strip off the jacket he’d been wearing. The cold air immediately brushed against his skin, sending a shiver through his body. With slow movements, he picked up the bulletproof vest again, starting to put it on, but as he tried to fasten the straps, his fingers fumbled. His strength was fading fast, and the constant pain was making everything ten times harder. He let out a frustrated huff.

“Let me,” Viper said, noticing Alex’s struggle. He stepped over and took hold of the straps. “You’re doing great, Cub. Just take it slow.”

Alex nodded in silent gratitude, his breath hitching as Viper secured the vest around his chest. It felt uncomfortable and painful against his bruises and hurting ribs. But there was also something reassuring about Viper’s calm presence in the chaos, and for a moment, Alex felt just a little steadier. Once the vest was on, Viper bent down, picked up the jacket Alex had tossed aside, and handed it back to him.

“Thanks,” Alex said quietly, slipping the jacket back on.

Viper turned to Jaguar, who had also finished with putting on the gear he had found. “Looks good. We still need to find ones to Snake and Raven.”

The two of them began searching the remaining bodies, working quickly. But after a few moments, Jaguar glanced up, locking eyes with Viper, a look of concern passing between them. Jaguar shook his head. “Only four of them had vests. Not enough for everyone.”

Raven, pale and clearly struggling with the pain from his wound, spoke up from the floor. “Don’t worry about it. I don’t need one,” he rasped, his voice weak. “I’m already down for the count.”

Viper’s expression was grim as he looked at Raven. “Alright. But…just hold on there, Raven. Help is on its way.”

Raven gave a weak nod and Viper turned to the rest of the group. “Here’s the plan. Snake, Jaguar and I will search the building, see if we can recover anything useful. We need to move fast.” His eyes flicked to Alex. “Cub, you stay here with Raven. Keep pressure on the wound. In your condition, you’re not going to be able to move quickly anyway.”

Alex knew Viper was right. Every step was a struggle, and his body was close to giving out. Staying behind to help Raven might be the only thing he could manage. Alex moved over to Snake and Raven.

Snake looked up from his position, giving Alex an encouraging nod. He hadn’t let go of Raven’s leg the entire time, his hands were stained red with blood.

“I’m going to lift my hands,” Snake said, his voice steady. “As soon as I do, you take over. Keep pressure on the wound. Don’t let up, alright?”

Alex swallowed and nodded, his throat tight. Looking at Raven, who was clearly in pain, almost all the colour drained from his face, made something twist in Alex’s stomach.

“Now,” Snake said, and in a swift motion, lifted his hands. Alex immediately pressed down on the blood-soaked shirt covering the wound, applying as much pressure as he could. Raven groaned in pain, his face contorted, beads of sweat glistening on his forehead.

“I’m sorry”, Alex mumbled.

“No, no…that’s…good”, Raven whispered out between laboured breaths.

Viper, Snake and Jaguar exchanged brief looks before heading towards the door.

“We won’t be long,” Viper tried to reassure, adjusting his weapon and, with a final glance at Alex and Raven, led the others out of the room.

The door swung shut, leaving Alex alone with Raven and the bodies that littered the floor. The silence felt oppressive, the only sound in the room Raven’s breathing and the faint creaks of the building. Alex pressed harder on the wound, blood still seeping through the fabric despite his best efforts.

“You’re doing good," Raven whispered weakly. His voice was barely audible now. “Just…don’t…let me bleed out.”

Alex tried to force a smile. “I won’t,” he said trying to sound confident, but his voice was still shaky and raspy. “But you shouldn’t talk. Save your strength. You’re gonna be okay.”

Raven gave a faint nod, but his eyes were already fluttering shut, his body growing weaker by the second. The blood loss was catching up to him, draining his energy faster than Alex could keep up. Panic began to creep into Alex’s chest as he saw Raven’s face grow even paler, his lips losing colour and turning greyish blue.

“Raven, stay with me,” Alex said urgently, his voice shaking. “Come on, don’t check out on me now. Don’t leave me alone in here.”

Raven’s eyes blinked open for a brief moment, but his consciousness was slipping. Alex could see it happening and feel it in the way Raven’s body went slack beneath his hands.

“No, no, no… come on,” Alex muttered, pressing harder, desperate to stop the bleeding. But Raven’s breathing was shallow, his body growing colder with every passing second.

And then, Raven’s head lolled to the side, his eyes closed, and his body stilled.

“Raven?” Alex whispered, his voice breaking. He glanced around the room, the lifeless bodies surrounding him, the blood everywhere, and the silence pressing down on him like a weight. He was alone. Alone with the dead and dying.

Alex pressed harder on the wound, his hands shaking as he was hoping—praying—that Raven would hang on just a little longer. A desperate, broken whispers escaped from Alex, becoming the only sound in the room, as he pressed down with everything he had.

“You’re gonna be okay...you’re gonna be okay…”

Colonel Sanders was leaning over the operations table, his brow furrowed in concentration. The map of the surrounding area was spread out in front of him, marked with various coordinates, troop movements, and search zones. He had already dispatched several units to the coordinates that were given to him by Wolf in the latest transmission.

The team had reported radio interference and were investigating potential locations where the missing students and soldiers could be held. That message had come in some time ago and he had yet to receive any further updates.

The silence was deafening.

Time dragged on, each minute feeling like an eternity as he awaited any word from the field. Suddenly, the radio tapped into the secured emergency line crackled, and an unexpected voice came through, breaking the long, agonizing silence.

"Colonel Sanders, this is Jaguar. Do you copy?"

The Colonel’s heart skipped a beat as he reached for the radio, his fingers moving quickly to respond. "Jaguar, this is Colonel Sanders. Good to hear from you. What’s your location and status?"

There was a brief pause before Jaguar’s voice came through again. “We’re at…some kind of abandoned resort, I think. I don’t know the exact coordinates, but it’s deep in the woods. We are currently in the main building of the area.”

Colonel Sanders immediately scanned through his notes, his mind going back to one of the earlier sweeps. The resort. He knew exactly where Jaguar was talking about. The old holiday resort had been checked early on when the search began. One of the units had cleared it, reporting it empty.

"Copy that. I know the place," Sanders said, flipping to the log. "What’s your status? Any injuries?"

Jaguar’s voice came through again, more strained this time. “Raven got shot in the leg. He’s in bad shape. Lost a lot of blood. Cub’s injured, but he’s mobile and not in immediate danger. We need to get Raven out of here fast.”

Colonel Sanders’ jaw tightened, his heart sinking.

"Understood, Jaguar. I’m dispatching a helicopter and medical team to your location. Hold tight, we’ll get them to you as soon as possible," Sanders replied, motioning to his communications officer. “Get a chopper in the air, now. Medical team on board.”

The communications officer nodded quickly, already relaying the orders. It would take some time to get the team moving but the helicopter was their best option for a quick extraction.

“Hostiles?” Sanders asked.

Jaguar responded after a moment. “It’s Scorpia. But this place should be empty now. We had a confrontation with a few of their operatives that were still here, took them out. But the rest are scattered around in the woods. Could be heading back at any minute. Don’t know their exact numbers but there are multiple operatives in the area.”

Sanders’ mind raced as he processed this. Scorpia. He had been under the impression that the organization was no longer active. The thought of Scorpia operating in such near proximity sent chill through his spine. But if the operatives were spread across the area, they might have a shot to retrieve the soldiers and Cub without having to engage in a large scale confrontation. That is, if they got there first.

"Copy that, Jaguar," Sanders said, keeping his stone steady. "Hold your position until the medical team arrives. Reinforcements are on the way."

As Sanders finished the communication, another radio in the room crackled, but this time it was different voice.

“Coyote here, sir. Reporting that we found the missing students and the teacher, except for Cub. I’m currently driving them out of the area. Rest of the unit proceeded by foot.”

"Copy that, Coyote," Sanders replied. "What’s your location?"

"Driving towards the coordinates Wolf reported, where we dispatched from after the radios jammed", Coyote said, the sound of the engine humming in the background. "We were attacked by four hostiles, two casualties from their side, two injured but left in the woods for now. And radios are working again. I’ll give you the coordinates of the place the students and Henry escaped from.”

Sanders glanced at the map. It was the same location where Jaguar had just reported in. “Jaguar just radioed in from the same location. We’re redirecting units straight to the resort. Drive the civilians to the camp. No detours."

There was a brief pause before Coyote replied, sounding hesitant. "Permission to hand off the civilians to another team so I can rejoin K-Unit, sir."

"Negative. No stopping," The Colonel’s response was firm. "Drive them out of the area. Better to get you here as fast as possible.”

"Understood, sir," Coyote responded. "Heading straight to camp. Coyote out."

As the line went silent again, Colonel Sanders exhaled slowly. The pieces were coming together, but the sense of unease lingered. He turned back to his notes, flipping through the logs. What had he missed?

Before he could dwell further, the radio came alive. It was a new voice again.

“It’s Wolf. Colonel, we’re approaching enemy’s base of operation now.”

Sanders straightened, his tone immediately focused. "Copy that, Wolf. Jaguar managed to radio in. He reported that they were inside the main building. According to Jaguar there shouldn’t be active hostiles in the premises but remain cautious. Medical evac and reinforcements are on the way."

"Roger that," Wolf’s voice crackled. "Permission to enter the area before backup arrives?"

Colonel Sanders thought for a moment, then nodded to himself. "Granted. But be careful. It’s Scorpia.”

"Copy that. Wolf out."

As the communication cut off, Sanders quickly organized the remaining teams, his mind spinning through contingency plans. He directed additional units towards the resort and made sure the medical helicopter was getting ready to dispatch. He was trying to control the situation, but it was clear that Scorpia was still very much in play.

Just as he started considering contacting the unit that had initially cleared the resort earlier, his radio buzzed again.

"Colonel, Jaguar here. We overheard Scorpia’s communication. They’re being ordered to return to the base. All of them."

Sanders’ blood ran cold. Time was running out.

"Understood, Jaguar. Reinforcements are on the way. Hold your ground."

He placed the radio down, eyes locked on the map once more. It was now a race against time.

Walker moved through the dense trees, his boots barely making a sound on the forest floor. His mind was sharp, calculating with every step. He had radioed the order for all units to return to base and now he was almost there.

As he approached the perimeter, the familiar sight of the dilapidated holiday resort loomed ahead. His eyes narrowed as he noticed something out of place. The building that had housed the prisoners and the beetles was ablaze, bright flames licking at the night sky. Smoke billowed upward, thick and black, casting a haze over the area. Walker’s steps slowed down, his jaw tightening as he took in the scene. So, Rider had escaped and set the place on fire. Figures.

His eyes scanned the burning building, looking for any sign of life. Then, as he moved closer, he spotted something crumpled on the ground just outside the building. He approached with cautious steps, the heat from the fire getting more intense and the flames lighting up the darkness of the night.

Walker saw Hawthorne’s body lying motionless on the cold earth, his cane lying beside him. He would’ve been lying if he’d say that he hadn’t seen this coming. The man had been erratic, driven by his obsession, and Walker had warned him. Warned him, that it was bad idea to send him away tonight. Hawthorne hadn’t listened, and now, here the man was, a casualty of his own stupidity.

Suddenly Walker spotted movement in the distance and he retreated back to the shadows, taking cover behind the trees. He watched as three figures emerged from the edge of the forest, approaching the base cautiously. Walker’s eyes narrowed as he studied them. As they drew nearer, he recognized the men and his breath hitched in irritation.

The three men approaching were the same ones he had left his team to eliminate. Walker clenched his teeth, his mind racing with frustration. It seemed that the SAS soldiers had won that battle after all. His team was either dead or captured and the escaped students were probably getting further away from their grasp at the very moment. Walker could feel the irritation bubbling, but he forced it down. There was no time to dwell on his team’s failure.

What mattered now was figuring out his next move. Alex had to be here, accompanied by the SAS soldiers, the ones they had held as captives and now these three new ones. Walker only had a few bullets left in his gun, not nearly enough to engage in direct confrontation with trained soldiers by himself. But the rest of the operatives were on their way back to the base, and when they arrived, they would outnumber the SAS soldiers.

So, for now, he stayed low, concealed in the shadows of the trees, watching as the three men made their way towards the main building. They moved quickly but cautiously, guns drawn, their eyes scanning for threats. Walker didn’t dare to move, keeping his breathing shallow, making sure he remained unseen.

He watched them reach the entrance to the main building. They hesitated for a moment, checking the area before disappearing inside.

Walker exhaled slowly, his eyes narrowing as the door closed behind them. He would have to wait. He would bide his time. And when the time was right, he would strike.

Ben moved silently through the corridors of the decaying building, his senses heightened, every sound around him amplified. Wolf was just ahead, his rifle raised, eyes sharp as he led the way while Eagle followed closely behind. The place was old, its walls cracked and crumbling, with peeling paint and the smell of dampness clinging to the air. 

Even though Colonel Sanders had told them there shouldn’t be any active hostiles in the area, they couldn’t afford to let their guard down. This was Scorpia territory, and if there were still operatives lurking around, it wouldn’t take much for things to go sideways. Every shadow seemed to stretch and crawl, and every creak of the old floorboards beneath their feet made Ben’s heart beat faster.

The tension hung thick in the air as they moved deeper into the building. Ben’s eyes scanned each room as they passed, the sound of their boots nearly silent against the worn floor. No words were exchanged out for fear of drawing unwanted attention. If there were still operatives hiding, announcing their presence could be a death sentence.

They cleared each room in silence, methodical and efficient. Nothing. Empty rooms, faded furniture, and broken windows greeted them at every turn. But Ben’s gut told him they were getting close. Alex and the others had to be here somewhere.

Finally, they reached a door at the end of a hallway. Wolf reached for the handle, slowly twisting it open, his eyes never leaving the doorframe. The door creaked as it swung open. The scene inside hit Ben like a punch to the gut.

Alex was there, kneeling on the floor beside a wounded, unconscious soldier that was slumped against the wall. Alex’s face was pale, bruised, and covered in dirt and blood. He wasn’t wearing shoes and had makeshift bandage wrapped around his other foot. There was a dark bruise around his throat and in his other hand was a gun, pointed directly at them.

There was blood everywhere—on the floor, on Alex’s hands, on Raven’s leg, soaked into the fabric Alex was pressing down with his other hand. Scattered around them were the bodies of Scorpia operatives, some dead, others incapacitated, their blood mingling with the rest of the carnage.

Alex’s eyes were wild, filled with fear and exhaustion and his grip on the gun tight but steady. For a moment, he didn’t lower the weapon, his gaze darting between the three of them as if he wasn’t sure whether to trust what he was seeing.

“Alex”, Ben called with steady voice, raising his hands in a gesture of peace. “It’s us. You can put the gun down.”

Recognition and relief flashed in Alex’s eyes and he let out a shaky breath, lowering the gun. His hand trembled as he placed the weapon back on the floor beside him.

“Ben?” Alex rasped with hoarse voice. Hearing it made Ben’s heart ache. The kid looked really bad, like he was barely holding himself together, every muscle in his body was visibly trembling. “What…what are you doing here?”

“We’ve been searching for you”, Ben replied, stepping into the room

“Has the helicopter arrived?” Alex asked, his voice weak but laced with hope.

Ben shook his head. “Not yet. It’s just us for now. But backup should be here soon.” He moved closer to Alex, his eyes flicking down to Raven’s leg. Blood continued to seep through the tourniquet, staining the floor beneath him.

Ben knelt beside them, pressing two fingers to Raven’s neck, searching for a pulse. It was there, but much too weak. Raven was fading fast.

Wolf stepped forward, taking in the scene with a grim expression. “I can take over,” he offered, nodding towards Raven’s wound. “You look like you need a break, Cub.”

Alex, his hands still pressed tightly on Raven’s leg, hesitated. But they could see the exhaustion weighing him down, the toll everything had taken on him. Alex was running on fumes.

After a moment, Alex gave a brief nod, though his hands lingered on Raven for just a second longer, reluctant to let go. Wolf knelt beside them, placing his hands over Raven’s wound and taking over the pressure.

Alex’s hands trembled as he wiped sweat from his brow. "I… I tried to keep the pressure, to keep him alive," Alex whispered, his voice cracking. "Snake, Viper and Jaguar…they’re searching the building. Scorpia’s coming back."

Ben’s heart sank. He glanced at Wolf, who gave a brief nod. They didn’t have much time.

“Don’t worry, we’ll get you out of here”, Ben said, keeping his voice calm but he could feel the urgency of the situation pressing down on him.

Alex let out a shaky breath and leaned back against the wall. The pain and exhaustion were like a weight he couldn’t shake off. He had been holding on by a thread for what felt like hours, and now that help had arrived, it was like his body was finally acknowledging just how close to the edge he really was.

“You did good, Alex,” Ben said softly, kneeling beside him. “We came across your classmates and teacher on our way in. They’re safe. Coyote’s taking them back to the camp.”

Alex blinked, processing the words through the haze of pain and fatigue.

“They’re…they’re okay?” Alex said, his throat burning as he forced the words out.

Ben nodded, his face softening. “Yes. Coyote’s making sure they get to safety.”

The wave of relief that washed over Alex was almost overwhelming. For a moment, he felt like he could finally breathe again. The constant worry that had gnawed at him since the moment they were taken finally released its grip a little. His classmates were safe. His teacher was safe.

But as the relief settled in, the ache in his body grew more pronounced. His foot throbbed with every heartbeat, his throat felt like it was on fire and every breath sent a wave of pain through his ribs. He was barely holding it together. The adrenaline that had been keeping him on his feet was wearing off, leaving him hollow and drained.

Eagle approached them, his hands already rummaging through his gear for supplies. Alex watched as he pulled out a proper torniquet equipment and handed it to Ben. Ben didn’t waste time and fastened it around Raven’s thigh, right next to the belt that Snake had pulled around the leg earlier, and started to twist to get it as tight as possible.

Eagle’s hands moved again, searching through a pouch on his vest. “You want a lollipop, Cub?”

Alex blinked, confused, his brain sluggish and slow to catch up. “A… lollipop?” he echoed dumbly. Through the exhaustion and pain, it sounded absurd, almost like a joke his brain hadn’t registered yet. He stared at Eagle, trying to figure out if the man was messing with him.

Eagle gave a low chuckle, pulling a small white plastic stick that distantly resembled a lollipop from the pocket. “Not the kind you’re thinking of. Fentanyl lollipop. Pain relief.”

Alex let out a faint, breathless laugh despite himself. “You had me there for a second. Lollipop…”

Eagle smirked and held it out to Alex. “It’ll take the edge off. You’re in rough shape and if there’s about to be a fight, we need you to be able to move.”

Alex hesitated for a moment, his body screaming in protest even at the idea of moving again. He could feel the pain radiating from his injured foot, the fire in his ribs, the tightness in his throat where the bruises were forming. Every breath was a reminder of just how much he’d been through. But Eagle was right—they couldn’t afford for him to collapse now, not when there was still a chance they’d have to fight their way out.

With trembling hands, Alex reached out and took the lollipop from Eagle. He popped it in his mouth, the sharp taste spreading across his tongue, and leaned back against the wall. “You’re really spoiling me here.”

He could feel the sharp edges of the pain dulling, enabling him to breathe a little easier. It wasn’t a fix, but it was something. His muscles relaxed slightly, though the weight of exhaustion still clung to him.

Eagle watched him closely. “Better?”

Alex gave a weak nod. “Better,” he confirmed. His body still hurt, but it wasn’t the all-consuming agony it had been before, more like a dull throb instead of sharp jolts of pain.

Wolf, still pressing down on Raven’s wound, spoke up. “We’ve got to figure out what’s next. If Scorpia gets here before the other units arrive, we’re gonna be outnumbered fast.”

Alex heard Wolf’s voice and closed his eyes, the fear starting to gnaw at him with a new force. They weren’t out of the woods yet, literally or figuratively. Not by a long shot.

He opened his eyes again, just in time to see Wolf give him a quick glance. “Think you can move if we need to get out of here?”

Alex gave a small, weary nod. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “I’ll manage.”

He didn’t know if that was true. His body still felt like it was falling apart despite the drug coursing its way through his system, but he knew he couldn’t afford to stop. Not now. Not when they were so close to getting out of this nightmare.

Walker stood at the edge of the forest, just outside the perimeter of the decaying resort. More Scorpia operatives had arrived, slipping through the shadows, their movements silent and precise. Among them was Clive and his team. They fanned out around him, each assessing the situation. Everyone of them was aware that things had gone terribly wrong.

Clive approached Walker, his face twisted in annoyance. “What the hell happened?” he growled. “We leave for a few hours, and everything goes to shit?”

Walker gave out a frustrated huff. “I told you this might happen just as I tried to warn Hawthorne. Who is dead now by the way”, he said flatly.

Clive cursed under his breath, his eyes narrowing as he glanced towards the smouldering ruins. “Yeah well, what’s the play now? The client’s dead, the base is compromised. We might as well get out of here.”

Walker shook his head, his jaw tight. “No. We’re not leaving.” His voice was low, but there was an edge to it that made the others stop and listen. “There are at least three SAS soldiers inside that building, possibly more. I’m sure whatever operatives were guarding this place while we were gone have either been killed or captured.”

One of the fresher operatives shifted uneasily, clearly uncomfortable. “If Hawthorne’s dead, what’s the point? The client’s gone. Why should we risk our necks for a dead man’s failed operation?”

Walker’s gaze snapped to the man, his eyes dark. “Because we’re not going to let Alex Rider walk away from this,” he said coldly. “This is the fourth time that kid has wrecked one of our operations. We’re not letting him get away this time. I’m sure the board would agree with me.”

“You think Rider’s still here?” Clive’s lips curled into a sneer.

Walker nodded. “He’s here, trust me. And I suspect the four SAS soldiers we had here are still around too.”

“So, what’s the plan?” Clive asked, his voice steady but filled with anger.

“We go in, flush them out. If Rider’s still inside, we finish him. We end this today,” Walker said without any hesitation.

The operatives around nodded their agreement, the bloodlust simmering just beneath the surface. They checked their weapons, making final preparations. Walker’s eyes never left the building ahead.

Just as they were getting ready to move in, a distant sound reached their ears. It was the unmistakable whir of a helicopter approaching.

Walker’s eyes narrowed as the helicopter came into view, cutting through the night sky. It hovered briefly before descending onto the perimeter of the resort, kicking up dust and debris as it touched down. A couple of figures disembarked from the helicopter, moving swiftly towards the building, while a few others remained behind to secure the landing site.

Walker watched them for a moment, his mind working quickly. The helicopter had to be SAS. They were sending reinforcements. His jaw clenched as he realized that time was running out. If those soldiers got backup, the fight would turn against them.

“They’ve got air support,” Clive muttered, his hand tightening on his pistol.

Walker nodded grimly. “Then we hit them now. Before they get a chance to regroup.”

The operatives began to move with purpose, some spreading out along the tree line, taking up positions. Walker stayed close to the shadows, his eyes fixed on the building ahead. His heart beat steadily in his chest, but the cold anger simmering beneath the surface drove him forward.

“Let’s move,” he growled.

With weapons drawn and eyes sharp, the Scorpia operatives readied themselves to attack.

Snake, Viper and Jaguar moved swiftly through the old, crumbling hallways. They had already searched each floor, grabbing whatever documents they could find, as well as a couple of laptops that looked promising. But time was running short, and Snake knew they needed to get back to Alex and Raven.

Snake was holding a bundle of papers under his arm, Viper held the laptops and Jaguar had a stack of files on his hands as they descended a narrow staircase. When they reached the bottom of the stairs, a low, rhythmic thumping noise began to grow louder, cutting through the stillness of the resort. Snake’s ears perked up, his head tilting slightly as he recognized the unmistakable sound.

“A helicopter,” Jaguar muttered, glancing at Snake with a new kind of hope in his eyes.

Snake nodded, feeling a wave of relief wash over him. The medevac. Finally. They were going to get out of this nightmare. He quickened his pace driven to get back to Alex and Raven as soon as possible.

Viper slowed down for a second, turning towards Snake and Jaguar and handing the laptops to them. “I’ll go and direct them to the right room. You two go on ahead.”

Snake gave a curt nod. “Got it. See you there.”

Viper peeled off from the group, heading towards the sound of the helicopter, while Snake and Jaguar continued through the narrow corridors, the tension in their bodies starting to ease. They were close now.

As they rounded the corner and stepped into the room where they had left Alex and Raven, Snake’s heart skipped a beat. Relief, joy, and confusion swirled in him all at once.

Standing inside the room were his unit members, Wolf and Eagle and – Fox.

Snake’s mouth dropped open for a second before he pulled himself together. “What…Fox? What the hell are you doing here?” Snake asked, his voice somewhere between disbelief and a relieved laugh.

He stepped further into the room, his eyes scanning over the scene. Raven had fallen unconscious, that was certainly concerning. Thank God the medevac was here. Alex sat against the wall, looking worse for wear, his hands covered with dried blood and a piece of white thin plastic sticking out of his mouth.

Ben looked at Snake. “MI6 sent me in. They offered help to track you down.”

Snake shook his head, still trying to process it. “Good to see you man. Just hope it would be in other circumstances.”

“Agreed," Ben said and gave a quick grin.

Eagle marched up to Snake, pulling him in a half hug. “Don’t scare us like this you idiot.”

Snake gave a friendly punch to Eagle’s arm and couldn’t quite manage to keep a small smile off from his face despite their situation. Seeing his unit members here and hearing their voice filled him with warmth and gave him a whole new surge of energy. They were going to survive this. They were about to make it out of here. 

Just as they were catching their breath, the door swung open again, and two new SAS soldiers entered the room, with Viper trailing behind them.

“We’ve got the helicopter outside,” one of the new arrivals said with steady voice. “Med team is on standby.”

Snake’s shoulders relaxed. Help had arrived. Real help. He turned his attention back to Raven, who was still unconscious. They were going to get him out. They were all going to get out.

"Thank God," Snake let out a relieved breath. “Okay. Let’s move.”

Alex was leaning against the wall, watching as the SAS soldiers prepared to move Raven out of the room. Raven was looking colourless and deeply unconscious, hanging by a thread, but he was still alive, and that was all that mattered right now. Snake and Viper were getting ready to lift Raven, carefully positioning themselves to carry him out as quickly as possible.

Wolf packed the documents, laptops and files that the others had found into a backpack and hoisted it on his shoulders. Then Wolf and Eagle, both armed with rifles, stood ready to cover their exit, their faces hard with concentration. Ben and Jaguar had their pistols drawn, prepared to protect the group as they were getting ready to make their escape.

"Alright," Wolf said, his voice low but firm. "We move fast, no stopping. Head for the helicopter. Fox and I will cover at the front, Eagle and Jaguar on the back. You two take the sides." He pointed at the two new arrivals. “Cub, stay at the center, cover Snake, Viper and Raven when necessary.”

Alex nodded, gripping the pistol in his hand tightly, even though every fiber of his body felt stiff and worn out. But the pain meds had helped him get some of his strength back, pushing the agony to the edges of his mind and the thought of getting out of this nightmare gave him the final push he needed.

They slipped out of the room cautiously, every step deliberate, every sound around them making Alex’s pulse quicken. But suddenly, as they made their way along the hallway, chaos erupted.

A hail of bullets came raining down the corridor. It seemed that the Scorpia operatives had already infiltrated the building. Gunfire exploded around them, the sharp crack of echoing shots filling the air. Ben immediately moved to cover Alex, his pistol up as he returned fire.

“Get back!” Wolf barked, shoving them back towards the room they had just left to find cover. The operatives were closing in fast, and they had no choice but to retreat.

They all scrambled back, narrowly avoiding the barrage of bullets that splintered the doorframe and ricocheted off the walls. Alex’s heart pounded, the tension suffocating. He entered the room, helping Snake and Viper get Raven through the door as Wolf and Ben fired back, forcing the operatives to keep their distance.

“Change of plan,” Wolf said, glancing at the broken windows on the far wall. “We go out through the window. Now!”

Snake and Viper quickly repositioned Raven with Alex’s help as Eagle and Jaguar moved towards the broken windows. They knocked the pieces of glass, still sticking from the edges of the window frame with their weapons. Shards of glass fell to the ground and the last pieces of the window was gone, leaving a hole to the wall for them to climb through. Wolf and Ben kept their weapons trained on the door, laying down suppressive fire as the rest of them made their way to the exit.

Alex stumbled through the broken window, the cool night air hitting like a shock to the system. His pulse quickened as he saw the helicopter ahead, its rotors spinning as it prepared for extraction. They were so close now. But then, just as quickly, his hope evaporated.

They had barely made it outside when the air around them erupted with gunfire again. Alex realized that the helicopter was also under attack.

"Go! Move!" Wolf barked, his rifle raised as he fired back towards the building, trying to keep the Scorpia operatives pinned inside. Ben and Jaguar were beside Alex, pistols drawn, returning fire in quick bursts.

They were moving fast, trying to keep the unconscious Raven from being caught in the crossfire. Bullets whizzed past them, tearing through the night. Alex’s eyes flicked towards the helicopter, where the soldiers that had arrived with it were attempting to hold off the assault. One of them went down as Alex watched and hopelessness and desperation were starting to overtake his mind. They were so close and now it seemed that they would all just die after all. Alex swallowed down the tears that threatened to spill and tried to keep moving. He had to try.

Suddenly another sharp crack split the air and the soldier running beside Alex stumbled and started to fall to the ground. He was the other one who had arrived with the helicopter and was wearing a full combat gear. Alex watched in horror as the man clutched his throat, blood gushing between his fingers, eyes wide with shock. The soldier collapsed to the ground, the life draining from him in an instant.

Alex’s heart stopped for a second. He recognized that shot.

It was one that was taught at Malagosto. A precise, deadly aim meant to kill someone wearing body armour and headgear. An assassin’s shot designed to slip through the cracks. It could only mean that Walker was behind them, firing through the window they had just escaped through.

In a split second Alex knew he could be the next target and stepped sharply to the right. He managed to avoid a bullet through his throat but it still grazed his neck, causing a burning, white-hot pain sting his skin. His hand shot up to the wound, feeling the warm, sticky blood seeping from the cut. He hated to be right. Alex quickly ducked his head, throwing his body to the left this time and could almost feel another bullet flying past his head. Shit.

He ducked again, his heart pounding in his chest. Alex’s breath came in ragged gasps as he ducked and weaved. The pain in his neck flared with every sharp motion, but he couldn’t stop. Walker was still behind him, firing with deadly precision, the bullets slicing through the night air.

Another shot rang out, narrowly missing Alex’s shoulder as he threw himself into a roll across the ground, feeling the burn of the impact on his already battered body. He staggered to his feet, his vision swimming for a moment before he forced himself to focus. He could see Ben, Wolf, and the others still moving towards the helicopter firing to the woods to force the Scorpia operatives who were lurking there to take cover. The rotors of the helicopter were spinning, ready to take off at any moment. The chaos was deafening as gunfire was ringing out from all sides.

Another bullet whizzed past Alex, so close he could feel the air shift. His legs were burning, his body on the verge of collapse, but he kept pushing forward, dodging and zigzagging as best as he could. His movements were erratic, unpredictable, but his injuries were slowing him down. Each step felt like it might be his last. Alex’s heart pounded in his chest, the distance between him and the others growing with every second. He was falling behind, the pain in his leg and side making it harder to keep up.

Just as Alex tried to take another step, another bullet tore through the air, hitting him in the side of his leg, grazing a deep wound. The sharp, searing pain sent him crashing to the ground, his knee slamming into the dirt with a hard thud. He gritted his teeth, trying to suppress the scream that threatened to tear from his throat. Blood soaked through his pants, staining the ground beneath him.

Ben turned around just in time to see Alex go down, his eyes wide with horror. “Alex!” he shouted, his voice barely audible over the roar of the helicopter’s rotors and the gunfire that filled the air.

Alex’s vision blurred as he tried to force himself back to his feet, every muscle in his body screaming in agony. His hands clawed at the dirt as he struggled to get up. “Go!” he yelled hoarsely, waving his hand toward the helicopter. “Get out of here! Just go!”

The team near the helicopter was already lifting Raven into the cabin, his unconscious body barely holding on as the medics rushed to stabilize him. The soldiers gestured for the others to board, their hands moving frantically as they tried to get everyone inside before it was too late.

Wolf grabbed Ben by the arm, yanking him back towards the helicopter. “Come on! There’s nothing we can do! We’re out of bullets!” Wolf yelled desperately, his eyes scanning the area as the situation grew more desperate by the second.

“We can’t leave Alex!” Ben protested, his voice raw with frustration and desperation. He knew Wolf was right, if they stayed here without any ammunitions, they would all end up dead. But he didn’t want to believe it.

Wolf wasn’t listening. With a powerful yank, he pulled Ben inside the helicopter, slamming the door shut behind them. The rotors spun faster and the helicopter began to lift off the ground.

From the dirt, Alex watched as the helicopter rose into the air, his heart sinking as the distance between him and the others grew. He saw Ben’s face in the window, filled with regret and helplessness, but there was nothing anyone could do. They had to go. And Alex was glad that they did. No need for all of them to die tonight.

But just as Alex was ready to accept his faith, that this truly was going to be the end for him, a new sound filled the air, a rumble of engines. Alex turned his head and saw SAS reinforcements arriving in force, vehicles roaring across the perimeter, headlights piercing the darkness as the soldiers prepared to unleash their full power against Scorpia.

The battlefield erupted into chaos once more as the units engaged the Scorpia operatives, gunfire and explosions lighting up the night. For a moment, the confusion gave Alex the chance he needed.

Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to his feet, pain shooting up his leg with every movement. He staggered forward, his breath coming in short, painful bursts as he limped towards the shadows, trying to disappear into the chaos. The helicopter was too far now, out of his reach. But he could try to get to safety. Maybe he would still live to see another day.

Walker gritted his teeth in anger as his shots kept missing their mark. He had managed to nick the brat’s neck, but Rider was still weaving through the chaos of the battlefield with frustrating agility despite his injuries. Each time Walker squeezed the trigger, the boy managed to duck, zigzag, or collapse to the ground just before the bullets could find him.

"Stay still, you fucker!" Walker hissed under his breath.

He fired again, and again, but Alex was still moving, slipping into the darkness, dodging death with every erratic movement. Suddenly, the boy collapsed on his knees. Someone had managed to shot him to the leg. A cruel grin spread to Walker’s face as he aimed and pressed down on the trigger once more, but this time, all he heard was the click of an empty chamber.

His jaw clenched in fury.

Walker spun around, eyes searching for the nearest operative.

"You!" Walker barked, storming over to the man nearest to him, stretching out his hand. "Give me your gun!"

The operative shot Walker a sideways glance, his brow furrowing in confusion. "What? No!"

Walker didn’t have time for this. He seized the man by the collar, his eyes blazing with fury. "I said, give me your damn gun!"

The operative hesitated, looking nervously at Walker. "I—I can’t just—"

Walker’s patience snapped. With a swift and brutal punch, he knocked the man out cold, sending him crumpling to the ground. He wasted no time prying the gun from the man’s limp hand, inspecting it quickly to ensure it was loaded.

But just as he straightened up, the roar of more SAS vehicles arriving filled the air. Walker’s eyes darted to the edge of the battlefield where more soldiers were pouring into the area, their rifles raised, clad in full combat gear as they engaged Scorpia with brutal efficiency. The tide of the fight was turning and Walker knew it.

His gaze flicked back to Alex, who had managed to rise from the ground. The boy was staggering, limping, but still moving and before Walker could take aim again, he disappeared into the shadows of the woods.

Walker’s eyes narrowed.

He wasn’t going to let Rider get away so easily.

With the gun now in hand, Walker began to move, his steps purposeful as he made his way through the chaos. He was sticking at the shadows at the edge of the perimeter, making his way towards the location he had seen Alex disappear to. Still, he came across a few of the SAS soldiers and without hesitation, he fired, each shot precise, each target falling with deadly accuracy.

He reached the place that he had seen Alex heading towards to. It didn’t take him long to scout around before he spotted a movement and knew he had found his target. His eyes were locked on Alex, who was limping towards the decaying huts scattered near the side of the lake. The buildings were old and dilapidated, the remnants of a once-bustling holiday resort now abandoned and forgotten.

As Walker creeped closer with quiet steps, he quickly checked his magazine. He cursed in his mind when he saw that he only had one bullet left.

But one bullet was all he needed.

Walker’s grip tightened on the pistol in his hands, his eyes focused on Alex as the boy made his way towards the huts. He raised the gun and took aim, finger ready on the trigger.

Alex could feel the burn of every breath in his chest as he staggered further away from the ongoing fight between the SAS and Scorpia. He figured he’d done enough. It was his turn to try and find safety while letting the professional adult soldiers handle the situation.

His leg throbbed, and each step sent fresh waves of pain through his body. The world around him was spinning, the dim light of the moon casting eerie shadows on the decaying huts that appeared into his vision, a dark lake spread across the horizon behind them. Alex was slowing down, and he knew it. Without the pain relieve he would have surely collapsed already.

Alex approached the huts. Maybe he could take cover here. He reached one that was next to the lake, ready to go inside of it and curl up in pain and misery. But suddenly something felt wrong. Off.

A prickling sensation ran down Alex’s spine, a gut instinct that screamed danger. He stopped, heart racing, and spun around, raising the pistol he still held. His eyes barely had time to register Walker, the silhouette dark and menacing as the man stepped closer to him, gun raised and aimed directly at Alex.

Without thinking, Alex squeezed the trigger.

The shot rang out, cutting through the stillness of the night. But Walker was fast—too fast. He ducked just in time, the bullet grazing his arm instead of hitting its mark. The assassin snarled to him, but Walker’s reflexes stayed sharp and, almost immediately, Walker fired back.

The bullet hit Alex square in the chest. He was still wearing the bulletproof vest, so the shot wasn’t fatal, but the impact knocked the air from his lungs and sent him sprawling to the sand beside the lake.

In some part of his mind Alex knew that he should use this to his advantage. Walker couldn’t know he was wearing the vest. It was an opportunity to surprise Walker, to wrong foot him, and gain the upper hand. But Alex just couldn’t hold back the cry that tore from him, giving away that he was indeed still alive, as his body hit the ground, the impact from the bullet sending waves of pain through him.

His vision was swimming with the sudden, searing pain as he lay on the ground not being able to draw in proper breath. He tried to raise his gun, forcing his trembling fingers to grip the handle, but Walker was already on him.

With a vicious movement, Walker stomped down on Alex’s hand, pinning it to the sand. Alex winced, biting back a scream as the pain shot up his arm. Walker kicked the gun that was in Alex’s hand until he let go of the weapon with a cry of pain. It skittered across the dirt, far out of reach. Walker’s eyes flicked over him, calculating, as he glanced around to confirm they were alone.

Then, with a hint of twisted amusement on his face, he crouched down, looming over Alex, placing one of his boots firmly on Alex’s chest. The pressure made Alex cry out loud as he tried to push the abusing weight off of him. But it was no use.

"You’re a stubborn little bastard, aren’t you?" Walker muttered. He took his time now, no rush in his movements, as if savouring the moment. "You know, I was ready to give you the easy way out. A simple bullet. Clean, quick. But you just couldn’t take it, could you?"

Alex glared up at him, the taste of blood in his mouth as he tried to catch his breath. "You should know by now…bullets don’t really work on me”, Alex rasped, struggling against the weight of Walker’s boot on his chest.

Walker let out a low chuckle. "Well, we have to find some other ways then don’t we." He reached into his belt, pulling out a gleaming knife. "But that’s alright. I don’t mind getting my hands dirty."

The blade caught the moonlight, reflecting it into Alex’s eyes as Walker shifted his position, pinning Alex against the ground, the weight of the man pressing him deeper into the sand. The knife hovered above Alex’s chest for a moment before Walker dragged the flat side of the blade across Alex’s cheek, just enough to send a shiver of dread down his spine.

"You’ve been a thorn in Scorpia’s side for too long. Maybe you’re right, a bullet would’ve been too easy, too boring. But now?" Walker’s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with twisted satisfaction. "Now, I get to enjoy this."

With terrifying precision, Walker drove the knife into Alex’s side just below the edge of his vest. It was not deep enough to kill, but enough to make him scream. Pain flared through his body as the blade sliced through his flesh, and Alex couldn’t stop the raw cry of agony that tore through the night. He squeezed his eyes shut and he could feel the blood seeping through his shirt, hot and thick against his skin.

Walker twisted the blade slightly, causing Alex to whimper as he leaned down close to Alex’s face. "Hurts, doesn’t it? That’s what you get for ruining our plans, over and over again. Did you think you could keep doing this forever? That there wouldn’t be consequences?"

Alex gritted his teeth, fighting through the pain, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. "This time…it was your…own damn fault", he spat, the words strained but defiant.

Walker’s smile faltered, his eyes narrowing. "I’m starting to have enough of you. Now, Alex Rider, it is time for you to die.”

With that, Walker pulled the knife free and slashed it across Alex’s arm, leaving another burning cut. Alex screamed again, his body writhing in pain as he tried to push Walker off, but the man was too strong, too trained.

“You’re going to die suffering, all alone”, Walker whispered, his voice dark and cruel. "And there won’t be anyone to save you this time."

Alex watched as Walker sliced up with the knife aiming for his neck. Driven by a pure survival instinct, Alex brough his hand up and stopped the knife with his palm, wrapping his fingers tightly around the sharp blade. It cut into his skin and muscle. He kept his firm grip as Walker tried to yank the knife free and a new kind of agony shot through him, tears escaping from his eyes.

Alex’s mind raced through the fog of pain. He couldn’t let it end like this—not like this. Desperation clawed at him, his other hand digging into the sand beneath him. His fingers brushed against the gritty sand, and in a split-second decision, he grabbed a fistful.

Without warning, Alex flung the sand into Walker’s eyes and let go of the blade.

Walker let out a guttural shout, stumbling back, momentarily blinded. Alex used the opportunity to roll away, his entire body screaming in protest as he scrambled to put distance between them. Blood dripped from his wounds, staining the sand red, but he had no choice. He had to keep moving.

Breathing hard, Alex got to his feet, stumbling backward. Walker was already recovering, wiping the sand from his eyes, his face twisted in fury.

"You little…you little fucker!" Walker snarled, his voice dripping with rage.

Alex, holding his side where the blood continued to seep, stood a few feet away. Their eyes met, both radiating pure hatred towards the other.

But Alex barely had time to catch his breath properly before Walker was on him again, having wiped last of the sand from his eyes. His face twisted with rage, and without another word, he lunged at Alex, knife still in hand.

Alex tried to move, but he was aching all over and managed to get two stumbling steps before the knife slashed again, cutting his arm that he used to shield his face. Sheer exhaustion was weighing him down. Walker tackled him hard, sending them both stumbling back towards the dark lake. The knife gleamed dangerously in Walker's hand and Alex knew he didn’t have long.

His eyes scanned the ground, searching the area where he had seen his gun skid earlier. It was just a few feet away from them. Heart pounding, Alex twisted his body, using all his remaining strength to push Walker off him for just a second.

It was enough.

Alex scrambled towards the gun, fingers fumbling in the sand. He could feel Walker’s presence looming closer, his breath ragged with fury. Just as Walker was at the striking distance again, Alex's fingers closed around the cold metal of the pistol and he whipped around, squeezing the trigger.

The gunshot cracked through the air and Walker staggered back, clutching his shoulder. Blood seeped through his fingers, his expression one of shock and pure hatred.

"You little shit! You fucking brat! I’m going to kill you!" Walker snarled, his voice trembling with both rage and pain. His grip on the knife tightened, but now, with the bullet wound slowing him down, they were more evenly matched. Still, Alex knew that even with an injury, Walker had more experience, more training. He would need to find a way to end this, preferably sooner than later.

With a guttural growl, Walker came at him again, slashing wildly with the knife. Alex ducked, dodging the blade, but Walker’s free hand grabbed him by the collar, yanking him close. Alex grabbed Walker’s wrist to keep the knife away from him. The two of them crashed together in a brutal struggle as they wrestled for control.

Walker grabbed Alex’s shoulder with steely grip, bending him downwards and kneeled Alex hard in the ribs, knocking the air from his lungs. Alex responded by stomping on Walker’s foot and striking hard with his elbow, stabbing it to Walker’s gut as hard as he could. Alex felt Walker grab his hair, yanking hard, straightening him up. As Alex rouse back up, he reached out, grabbed Walker’s ear and started to twist.

They both fought dirty, using whatever cheap shots and nasty tricks they could, both desperate to come out alive.

Alex tried to take another shot at Walker, but the man managed to knock his hand, sending the bullet flying to the ground. Alex aimed again and squeezed the trigger, but the gun clicked. It was empty or jammed. Nevertheless, it was useless. Alex tried to swing the butt of the gun at Walker’s head, but Walker ducked, slashing the knife towards Alex’s midsection. The blade grazed him, just a shallow wound at his lower abdomen but the pain still hit Alex hard, and he staggered back, trying to get space between them.

But Walker didn’t let up. He stroke again, this time aiming for Alex’s throat. Alex let go of the gun, letting it fall to the ground and barely managed to block the attack, grabbing Walker’s wrist and twisting it. The knife dropped, hitting the sand with a dull thud, and they both dove for it.

Hands and bodies crashed together in the sand as Alex and Walker wrestled for control. The pain in Alex's ribs, throat, arms and leg flared up with every movement, but he forced himself to push through it. He couldn’t afford to slow down now.

Sand sprayed into the air as their bodies thrashed against the ground. Alex’s hand grazed the knife’s hilt, but Walker's knee slammed into his stomach, knocking him back. He gasped for air, the world around him blurring for a moment. Gritting his teeth, Alex retaliated, grabbing a fistful of sand and flinging it into Walker’s face.

Walker cursed, wiping the grit from his eyes. Alex took the opportunity and made a move towards the knife again, crawling on the sand on his stomach, feeling the sand getting in his mouth. Walker grabbed his shoulders, yanking him back, the knife staying out of reach yet again.  Alex turned his head towards Walker, spitting the sand that had found its way into his mouth onto Walker's face.

“What the fuck!” Walker shouted, his voice thick with disgust. He swiped the back of his hand across his face, the sand sticking to his skin.

Alex was glad his childish trick had such an effect and he darted forwards, aiming a punch at Walker’s jaw, but Walker was quick. He caught Alex's arm mid-swing, twisting it behind his back and forcing Alex against the ground. Alex kicked back, managing to slam his heel into Walker’s shin. Walker yelped in surprise and released his grip, but only for a second.

The fight continued, dirty and desperate. Walker elbowed Alex in the ribs, aggravating his already bruised side, while Alex made sure to target Walker’s injured shoulder in retaliation. Alex knew he couldn’t keep this up long anymore. He was at the very edge of his strength, functioning only out of pure desperation to stay alive. They were closing in on the lake. The dark water reflecting the stars on the sky above them, looking like an endless, sinister galaxy of its own.

Suddenly Walker grabbed Alex by the back of his head with a firm hold, forcing him down onto the damp sand of the shore. They were both panting hard.

“You know,” Walker hissed, his breath hot against Alex's ear who struggled against him, “I just got an idea. A suitable way to rid of you. I had so much fun the last time we did this. But this time, you won’t live through it.”

Before Alex could react, Walker shoved his face into the shallow water at the edge of the lake. Cold, murky water rushed up Alex’s nose, filling his mouth, and he sputtered, choking as Walker held him down. The world blurred, panic setting in as Alex struggled beneath Walker’s weight.

A wave of unbearable panic surged through Alex. This couldn’t be how it ended. Out of all the ways for him to die, he didn’t want to drown. The fear he felt was animalistic and instinctual, taking hold of his whole body as he realized that he wasn’t able to breathe.

With a sudden surge of desperation, Alex kicked the ground with all his power, making his body shot forward towards the lake. Walker lost his balance because of the sudden movement and Alex ended up dragging Walker into the water with him. They both crashed into the lake, the shallow water splashing around them as they continued to wrestle. Walker targeted all of Alex’s injuries, driving his elbow into the wounds, twisting his injured foot and hitting the bullet graze on his leg, sending fresh waves of pain through Alex's body.

Alex cried out in agony, the water splashing around them as they grappled for control. Alex grabbed Walker’s injured shoulder, digging his thumb onto the wound. Walker howled in pain, shooting up and Alex lost his grip, splashing back to the water.

Walker held his shoulder for a moment until he grabbed Alex’s collar and gritting his teeth, forced Alex deeper into the lake, where the water was waist high. The cold water soaked through their clothes as Alex struggled against the hold. The weight of the wet clothes was slowing him down. Walker’s hand suddenly found Alex’s throat, and with a vicious grin, he shoved Alex under the surface.

The world turned into a murky blur as Alex fought beneath the water, his lungs burning, desperate for air. Walker held him down, his hand around Alex’s throat tight and unyielding. Alex kicked desperately, trying to get a grip of the hand pinning him down to pull it away. But he had no more energy left in him. His movements were becoming weak, and were ineffective against the steel grip that was holding him under the surface. Alex’s vision began to fade, his strength waning as the water closed in around him. As he started to ease up in his struggles, he could feel Walker loosening his hold, just a fracture, barely noticeable, but he knew he had to act. Now.

And with one last, desperate attempt, Alex twisted his body, aligning his knees behind Walker’s legs and jerking his upper body in a sudden movement. Walker was caught off guard and Alex managed to tackle him.

Walker crashed to the water, his head struck a submerged rock, hard, and Alex was free once again. Alex surfaced, gasping for air, his entire body shaking from the cold and the pain. He coughed, water spilling from his mouth as he tried to catch his breath. His heart raced, his muscles screaming for relief, but he didn’t let himself relax. Not yet.

It took a moment for Alex to realize that Walker wasn’t moving. He stared at the still form floating beside him in the water, his heart pounding in his chest. Walker wasn’t getting up.

The man’s body bobbed gently in the water, his face barely visible beneath the surface. Alex blinked, unsure of what he was seeing, his mind struggling to process it. Had he…had Walker hit his head? Was he unconscious?

Or…dead?

Alex didn’t know. He wasn’t sure if he cared.

For a long moment, Alex just stared. He could pull Walker to shore and try to save him, maybe prevent him from drowning. He could drag him out of the water and keep him alive long enough for the SAS to deal with him.

But could he? Should he?

Alex felt the weight of his own indecision pressing down on him. If he just stood there, doing nothing, Walker would drown. He could stop it. But…should he?

Alex’s breath came in shallow gasps as he stayed where he was, watching as Walker's body drifted lifeless in the water.

And then, slowly, Alex turned his back.

He let Walker stay beneath the surface.

Chapter Text

The steady thrum of the helicopter’s rotors filled the cabin, vibrating through the metal floor beneath Ben’s feet. He sat rigid in his seat, gaze fixed on Raven, who lay strapped to a stretcher onboard as the medical team frantically worked to stabilize him. Raven’s breathing was shallow, his skin pale, and blood soaked the bandages wrapped tightly around his leg.

Jaguar sat across him having his shoulder checked on. It was shallow graze and bandaged quickly. Ben looked around the others, they all wore serious expressions but looked unharmed. Unlike Alex had been. Ben swallowed as his mind drifted again back to the moment when they had left Alex behind. The thought tore through him.

Realistically, they hadn’t had a choice, but that didn’t make it any easier. It still felt like the worst betrayal. Alex had told them to go, shouted for them to leave without him, but that image of him falling behind, bloodied and on his knees, haunted Ben’s thoughts. He clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as guilt gnawed at him.

Viper had been sitting silently, staring blankly at the floor. His composure was gone, replaced with disbelief. "I can’t believe we left him…" he muttered, his voice barely audible over the roar of the rotors.

"We didn’t have a choice," Wolf said, though the words felt hollow even as they left his mouth. "But we can send another helicopter for him."

Ben nodded grimly. "Yeah."

He took out the radio, his fingers trembling slightly as he pressed the button.

"Colonel Sanders, this is Agent Daniels," Ben began the transmission. "We’re airborne, headed to the SAS camp with Raven and the rest of the team. But—" he hesitated for a split second, the guilt creeping in again. "Alex—Cub—is still back there. He’s hurt. It’d be best to send another chopper to fetch him."

There was a brief pause, the radio crackling before Sanders’ voice came through. "What was his status?"

Ben swallowed, his throat tightening. "It was pretty bad. We managed to give him a fentanyl lollipop to help him move easier, but he’ll need medical attention soon. We saw the reinforcements arriving on the ground as we left."

Another pause. "Understood, Agent Daniels. We’ll dispatch another chopper. How’s Raven?"

Ben glanced towards the medical team, who were working feverishly to stabilize the unconscious man. One of the medics, his face tight with concentration, looked up briefly and shook his head. "We need to get him to a proper hospital," the medic said, glancing at the others in the helicopter. "He’s stable for now, but we’re pushing it. He needs surgery, and the camp infirmary isn’t equipped for this."

"He’s stable for now," Ben relayed into the radio, "but it’s not looking good. The medics say he’ll need surgery. The camp infirmary isn’t enough.”

"Roger that," Colonel Sanders replied. "Better to take him straight to hospital then. Reroute to UHW I’ll call them ahead. But if you’re close to this camp, I’d believe that Jones wants you here Agent Daniels.”

Ben looked at the medic in front of him who gave a nod. “Copy that Colonel. We’ll be coming through the camp first.”

As the radio call ended, Ben looked to Eagle, who was staring out of the helicopter, lost in his own thoughts. Snake, sitting across from them, was gripping his seat, his knuckles white with frustration.

"What the hell went so wrong that we had to leave Cub behind?" Snake demanded suddenly, his voice sharp. "How the fuck did it come to this?"

Wolf exhaled heavily. "Scorpia was closing in. We were running out of time and Raven needed immediate evac. We would have risked losing the helicopter if we stayed there longer without any ammunitions. I don’t like it either Snake. But Cub has a chance, the reinforcements arrived."

Ben listened Wolf’s words, understood his point, but it didn’t ease the weight on his chest. A chance. That was all they had. The image of Alex, falling to the ground as bullets whizzed past him, played on a loop in Ben’s mind. He should have done more, found a way to protect him.

Snake’s frustration boiled over, his voice rising. "You don’t know what that kid went through, everything he did to keep us safe, to get us out. And we let him stay behind! We might’ve just lost him!"

"We won’t lose him," Ben cut in, though he wasn’t sure if he was trying to convince Snake, or himself. "The reinforcements are there. He’s tough. He’ll make it."

Viper ran a hand through his hair. "He better make it," he muttered, shaking his head. "After all he’s been through…"

One of the medics looked up from Raven, his face strained. "We’re approaching the camp, but we don’t have time for landing."

Wolf glanced at Ben, his expression hardening. "We’ll just drop off then. Let’s attach the ropes.”

Ben nodded, rising to his feet.

"Get ready!" Wolf barked, signalling the team as the helicopter approached the SAS camp.

They were above the camp now and the reality of Alex not being there with them was gripping Ben harder with each passing second. The feeling of guilt clung to him like a shadow. The rotors roared above them as they opened the cabin door and Ben thought about Alex, who was still out there somewhere, fighting to survive.

Falcon was crouching low behind a crumbling stone wall, his rifle raised, eyes scanning the battlefield before him. The sound of gunfire and explosions echoed through the abandoned holiday resort that was now engulfed in chaos. Scorpia operatives were trying to hold their ground, putting up a fight, but they were running low on ammunition. The SAS had arrived in full force, and it was only a matter of time before they crushed whatever resistance was left.

Lynx and Bear were to his left, moving in sync, their faces grim and focused. Despite the intensity of the battle, one thought was at the front of J-Unit’s mind—find Viper. They had gotten confirmation from the Colonel that Viper had been held here with the group of school children that had gone missing on their watch. The failure still stung fresh in their minds. The kids had been found by K-Unit, but the missing soldiers were still here according to the intel. The helicopter they had seen taking off was a beacon of hope but they didn’t know yet if Viper had been on it.

Falcon kept moving, his boots crunching on the ground as they advanced. They pushed forward with brutal efficiency, taking down Scorpia operatives as they came across them. Each engagement was fierce, but the SAS was overwhelming them. The air was thick with smoke and the scent of gunpowder, and Falcon's heart raced as the battle raged on.

“On me!” Lynx’s voice crackled through the earpiece, and Falcon moved to follow, Bear covering their flank. Together, they cut through the enemy forces, apprehending a few who had dropped their weapons in surrender, and taking down those who foolishly tried to resist.

The battle began to shift in their favour. Falcon could see the panic in their enemies’ eyes as they realized their defeat was inevitable. One by one, the remaining members of Scorpia were captured or killed, the battle dying down as SAS took hold of the situation.

But the fight wasn’t completely over yet. Some of the operatives that had ran out of ammo and were coming to understand that their side was losing, tried to save themselves by fleeing into the woods around them.

Falcon, Lynx and Bear had followed two operatives that had broken away from the main group, disappearing into the darkness at the edge of the resort. They moved quietly, the sound of their footsteps barely noticeable as they pursued the fugitives. Falcon’s eyes caught sight of the enemies ahead, moving towards the decaying huts scattered by the lake.

“Got eyes on them,” Falcon muttered into his comm, signalling the others.

The two operatives were quick, but not quick enough. J-Unit advanced silently, and before they could react, Falcon and his team struck. Lynx tackled one man to the ground, his rifle at the ready, while Bear locked down the second one, his strength overpowering the man in seconds.

They struggled briefly but were easily subdued. Falcon secured the captives, binding their hands and ensuring they couldn’t escape. As he stood, catching his breath, he glanced towards the lake, the water was still and eerie under the moonlight.

Suddenly, sharp and agonized cries of pain pierced the night air. It was a sound that made Falcon’s blood run cold.

“What the hell was that?” Bear asked, his voice tense. The sounds continued to echo from the distance.

“Someone’s still out there,” Lynx said, his eyes narrowing as he glanced towards the decaying huts and the lake behind them. They couldn’t see anyone from their spot but the sound came clearly from the direction of the dark lake until, suddenly, it stopped.

“Bear, stay with the captives,” Falcon ordered, his voice low but urgent. “Lynx, with me.”

Without waiting for a response, Falcon began moving towards the direction where the cries had come from. His heart pounding in his chest, holding his rifle at the ready. They moved past the huts surrounding the lake following the shoreline and, in the distance, Falcon saw someone.

A small figure was emerging from the water. The person’s movements were slow, uncoordinated and staggering. Falcon and Lynx were too far to be able to see his face in the darkness but they watched as the figure took one step, then another, before collapsing to the ground at the edge of the lake.

“Shit,” Falcon cursed, picking up the pace. He and Lynx rushed towards the person lying on the ground, their boots pounding against the muddy shore. Falcon’s mind raced as they closed the distance, the cry from earlier still echoing in his ears. The cry had been one of sheer agony. Whoever this was, they were hurt, badly.

The cold water of the lake clung to Alex’s body as he dragged himself to the shore, his limbs heavy, each step an agonizing effort. His entire body felt like it had been torn apart, pain flaring up from every cut and bruise, from every spot where the knife had sliced or bullet grazed into him.

His vision blurred as he staggered forward, the sandy shore beneath his feet offering little stability. Each breath he took burned in his chest and every muscle screamed at him to stop, to collapse right there on the water’s edge.

His legs gave out under him as he reached the shore and he fell in the wet sand. The world around him was spinning, the stillness of the lake mocking the chaos inside his mind. Water was soaking his clothes, mixing with the blood bleeding from his wounds. There was hard, insistent ache in his chest where Walker had shot him.

Alex rolled on his back, bringing a hand to his chest, feeling the bruise forming beneath his shirt, the place where the bullet had slammed into him, knocking him to the ground. He could still hear the echo of the gunshot in his mind, the feel of cold steel against his skin as Walker tried to finish him off with that knife, the water rushing into his nose, ears and mouth as he was drowning. He shuddered, his fingers curling into fists as the memories played over and over in his head.

But he had done it. Somehow, he had survived.

Despite it, the relief didn’t come.

Instead, all Alex felt was an emptiness, a hollow, aching void inside of him. He had let Walker drown. He hadn’t tried to save him. And part of him knew that he never would have. Not after everything. Still, there was a heaviness in his chest, a part of him that wondered if he could have done something differently. The guilt of killing Petrov and Quinn came crashing like a tide all over him again. So much blood in his hands. So many dead because of his actions. Alex took a shuddering breath, tears falling from the corners of his eyes, rolling onto the wet ground beneath him.

He lay on the ground, the sand cool against his body, his breath coming in short, sharp gasps and he stared up at the night sky and let the tears fall freely. The stars above him blurred and the exhaustion took over, his body finally giving in to the toll of the fight—or blood loss. He wasn’t sure anymore. His vision started to dim, his eyelids growing heavier with each passing second.

It’s over, he told himself, but the thought felt distant, disconnected. He was so tired, so unbelievably tired. He could just fall asleep here and wait for somebody to find him. Friend or enemy, Alex didn’t care. He didn’t have it in him anymore to put up a fight. It was up to faith now. Alex’s eyes started to flutter shut.

But then, at the very edge of his vision, he saw a movement. Two shapes cutting through the darkness, moving towards him. His heart stuttered as he struggled to focus. His pulse quickened, his body tensed, but then he realized who they were. SAS.

They were here. He was safe. His mind clung to that thought, repeating it like a mantra as his vision swam in and out of focus.

“Alex!” A voice shouted. It was distantly familiar, but Alex couldn’t quite place it.

Alex's lips parted to respond, but no sound came out. He could feel his body starting to go limp as everything around him slowly faded to black.

Alex shut his eyes and finally, he let go.

Falcon's heart raced as he and Lynx sprinted towards the lake. He had finally recognized the figure as Alex Rider, one of the school kids that went missing. Falcon called out to him but got no response. When they reached him, Falcon knelt beside the body, his heart pounding in his chest.

He reached out to press his fingers against Alex’s neck to check for pulse. He saw the dark bruising around the boy’s neck and the bleeding wound on another side of it. Falcon swallowed hard and finally he felt it. A heartbeat. Alex was alive, but his pulse was weak, his eyes were shut and he was breathing with shallow, laboured breaths.

“Okay, okay. We got you,” Falcon muttered, still a bit shaken by the sudden appearance of a teenager. He tried to keep his voice steady as he looked at the unconscious boy. “Alex, can you hear me? Alex?”

But Alex remained silent, lying motionless on the sand. His body looked battered, there was blood dripping from multiple wounds and he was soaked from the water. Falcon’s mind was racing with questions. What the hell had happened here? They had been told that all the kids were out of the area, that only the missing soldiers remained. Yet here was this boy, beaten half to death, bleeding, alone in the middle of the chaos.

Lynx knelt beside Falcon without a word, his movements quick and efficient. He immediately started to assess Alex's injuries, inspecting the cuts, bruises, and bullet grazes.

“I’ll radio this in”, Falcon said, standing up and stepping back for a moment, trying to process it all. Lynx nodded, already working on stabilizing Alex’s wounds. His hands moved quickly, applying pressure to the deeper cuts while his other hand searched through his med kit. Falcon reached for his radio and pressed the button to send a signal.

“Falcon to command,” he called in. “We’ve found one of the school kids, Alex Rider, by the lake. He’s unconscious, injured badly. Requesting immediate medical evacuation. Over.”

Colonel Sanders’ voice crackled through the radio almost immediately. “Copy that, Falcon. Medevac is on its way. ETA to your location ten minutes. Status on Rider’s injuries?”

Falcon glanced at Lynx, who was now working to bandage the bullet graze on Alex’s neck. “He’s got bullet grazes on his neck and thigh, deep knife wounds to the arm and side, bruising all over. We saw him emerging from the lake. He’s lost a lot of blood, but Lynx is stabilizing him. Over.”

There was a pause on the other end before the Colonel’s voice came through again. “Copy that. Medical team is on its way. Hold tight. Over.”

Falcon lowered the radio looking down at Alex again. Lynx continued to work efficiently, cleaning the wounds and applying pressure where needed, but the seriousness of the situation was clear. The knife cuts were deep, and Alex’s face was pale from blood loss.

Lynx lifted Alex’s arm to take a look at his side, exposing the deep wound that was covered in blood and sand. He started to clean it gently. “What the hell happened to him?”

Falcon shook his head, unable to give an answer. “No idea. Do you think the other kids were in similar shape?”

Lynx pinched his lips together. “I certainly hope not. I can’t believe someone would do something like this…to children.”

Lynx lifted Alex’s injured foot, unwrapping the wet, makeshift bandages that had been tied around it, exposing the deep purple and almost black colour on the skin.

"I still don’t get it," Falcon said, brows furrowed. "They said the school kids were out of here.”

Lynx didn’t respond right away, too focused on inspecting the damaged foot. It was definitely fractured, if not broken. Lynx started to wrap it up with clean and dry bandages. The boy was a mess. Falcon looked at Lynx, who was finishing patching up what he could. “He going to make it?”

Lynx nodded, but his face remained grim. “He’s stable enough, but he needs proper medical care ASAP. The cuts are deep, and he’s been losing blood.”

Falcon swallowed hard and sat on the ground beside Alex. The two soldiers waited in tense silence, the sounds of the distant battle beginning to die down as the SAS secured the area. Falcon kept his eyes on Alex, the boy’s pale face illuminated by the moonlight.

"Hang in there, kid," Falcon muttered under his breath. “You’re almost safe now.”

The low rumble of the engine vibrated under Sam as he sat in the back of the SAS vehicle, sandwiched between Will and Ellie. The weight of everything that had happened still clung to him, pressing down like a heavy stone in his chest.

He couldn’t shake the thoughts of violence they had witnessed away from his mind, Alex being tortured, the moment Alex had struck, snapping a man’s neck and killing someone with a knife. Sam hadn’t seen it like the others, but his mind was painting vivid pictures about it happening, nonetheless. And then they had been attacked. He found it too hard to believe, that someone had actually tried to shoot them, with guns. But his still trembling hands were proof enough that it had really happened.

It was all too much. All of it replayed in his head on a loop, and he wondered how everyone else was coping. None of them had said much since they had gotten into the vehicle.

Ellie was fidgeting, her eyes darting to the window every few seconds, while Liam, sitting on the other side of her, stared silently ahead.

“Do you think…they’ll be okay?” It was Will, who finally broke the silence, his voice filled with obvious worry. His question hung in the air.

Sam glanced at his friend. “Alex will be fine. He has to be. He always said he’s handled worse, right?” He sounded like he was trying to convince himself more than anyone else.

Ellie, still looking out the window, spoke up, her voice shaky and thick with emotions. “I still don’t feel like this is real. I can’t believe this is real. And Alex…why did he have to stay? I just hope…I hope…I don’t want him to get hurt anymore.”

Liam remained quiet, but his jaw was clenched, hands balled into fists on his lap. Sam couldn’t tell what Liam was thinking, but he knew they were all feeling the same knot of fear.

Henry, sitting in the front passenger seat beside Coyote, glanced back at them. “The soldiers went there to help. I know they’ll make sure Alex gets out. That all of them get out,” he said, his tone trying to sound reassuring. But Sam could hear the doubt in his voice. Henry tried to smile, but it was thin, almost fragile. “Right now, we need to get you all safe.”

Coyote, focused on driving, chimed in. “You saw all those vehicles driving past us. Those are reinforcements and they know what they are doing.”

“How long until we get to the camp?” Liam finally spoke, his voice quivering.

“Not long,” Coyote replied. “We’re almost there.”

As they drove on, even more SAS vehicles zipped past them occasionally, heading in the direction of the resort. Sam watched them with a strange feel of hope and fear. It felt so unreal.

The minutes stretched out and the quiet inside the vehicle was only broken by the occasional rumble of the engine or the sound of Ellie tapping her fingers against her knee. Finally, after what felt like forever, the vehicle slowed as they neared the SAS camp.

When they arrived, the camp was bustling with activity. There were soldiers moving around, directing vehicles, setting up equipment, and talking into radios. It was like stepping into a different world.

“We’re here,” Coyote announced as he pulled the vehicle to a stop. He turned to Henry. “I’ll let Colonel Sanders know we’ve arrived.”

Henry nodded and they all climbed out of the vehicle, standing in the middle of the organized chaos. Coyote spoke briefly into his radio before turning back to them. “He says to get you all checked out at the infirmary. They are expecting you”, he said. “Let’s go.”

As they started to head towards the infirmary, Sam’s attention was drawn to the sky. A helicopter was approaching, its blades cutting through the air as it hovered over the camp. It didn’t land, but ropes were dropped from the sides, and soon after, soldiers descended, touching down with swift precision.

“Look!” Will pointed. “Are those…?”

Sam’s heart jumped as he recognized the members of K-Unit and Ben. Then he saw Viper, Jaguar and Snake descending from the helicopter. But no Alex. The helicopter didn’t land and continued its journey out of the area after the soldiers hit the ground. Was Alex still onboard? Where were they taking him? And where was Raven?

Without thinking, Sam broke into a run, followed closely by Ellie, Liam and Will.

“Hey!” Sam called, his voice cutting through the noise of the camp.

The soldiers turned to face them as they approached, and Sam could see the exhaustion etched into their faces.

“What happened?” Will asked breathlessly as they reached the group. “Where’s Alex?”

The soldiers’ faces were serious, their eyes betraying the weight of whatever had occurred. Henry caught up with the kids, pulling them back a bit, sensing the heaviness in the air.

“We’ll explain everything,” Ben initially said, his voice calm but tired. “But not right now. First, infirmary. For all of you.” Ben’s eyes looked pointedly at Snake, Jaguar and Viper who were standing by his side.

The kids exchanged worried glances and Sam’s stomach twisted in knots. He could tell something had happened. Where was Alex?

Alex drifted in and out of consciousness, caught in a fog of pain and confusion. He thought he was awake, his body swaying, earth vibrating under him and a steady thumbing noise hitting his ears. He could hear bits and pieces of conversation. It all sounded distant, muffled, as if he was underwater.

“He’s waking up…”

“Hold on.”

“Tough kid, this one.”

“Make sure he stays stable. We’re almost there.”

He felt hands moving around him, but he couldn’t tell who they belonged to. Were they friend or enemy? He tried to focus, tried to pull himself out of the haze, but everything slipped away from him.

The pain throbbed through his body, but it felt far off, like it didn’t quite belong to him. Everything was blurry, his vision swimming as he tried to open his eyes, but his eyelids felt too heavy, and he only managed a peek. The world felt distant, muffled, and hazy, like he was part of it from behind a thick veil of fog. His whole body felt heavy, his limbs sluggish, as if they weren’t quite his own.

Then he felt as the world around him started to dim again, voices becoming further away, his body feeling even more numb.

“He’s going under again!”

“We’re here. Just a little longer.”

Alex gasped as he woke again, a surge of panic crashing through him. He was lying down on something. Where was he? He tried to remember what happened. Right, the lake…Walker. His heart raced, and he tried to move, but his limbs didn’t obey. He had to get away, get to safety. He tried to open his eyes but couldn’t, he couldn’t see anything. Had something happened to his eyes? Alex’s breath grew rapid as he tried to get up.

Suddenly, Alex felt a hand touch him and he jerked by the sudden touch.

They were already here!

Alex tried to yank his arm away, but the hold remained, firm but surprisingly gentle. Still, all Alex felt was fear. Not again. He couldn’t do this again. He had to get to safety. 

He thought someone called his name, but it felt like the voice came miles away, doing nothing to ease his panicking mind.

Alex weakly struggled against the touch, his body betraying him with each small movement sending sharp jolts of pain through his chest and side. His throat burned as he tried to speak, to shout, but only a weak groan came out.

The hands held him still, but the sensation was too much. In his mind, he was still a prisoner, still fighting to survive. Pain exploded in his side, his head feeling heavy, and the world went dark again.

The next time he drifted to the surface, the room was still, quiet except for the soft beeping of machines. He could feel a soft bed under him, the coolness of the sheets against his skin, the weight of blankets tucked around him. His throat burned, and there was a raw ache in his chest with each shallow breath. But he was too tired to care.

For a moment, he thought he heard someone speak to him, hearing his name, but the voice was hollow, like coming through an echoing tunnel that swallowed up the words and their meaning. He couldn’t tell if it was real or just another dream. Alex tried to respond, to open his mouth, but his voice wouldn’t work. He wanted to ask where he was, what had happened, but the words wouldn’t come.

His body ached all over, sharp pains in his side and his leg, but there was nothing he could do about it. He was too exhausted to move, too tired to even fully open his eyes. He could only lie there, letting the world slip further away.

Time lost all meaning as Alex drifted between the haze of sleep and brief moments of awareness. The memories of what had happened blurred and faded, blending together in fragments that didn’t make sense. His mind was too clouded to make sense of it all.

There was a sharp stab of pain again, and then cool hands brushing against his skin, the sensation grounding him for just a moment. Someone was with him. Someone was taking care of him. And as the darkness pulled him under again, Alex hoped that wherever he was, it was safe.

Sam was sitting on the edge of a cot, next to Will, rubbing his hands together anxiously. The camp was bustling with activity, soldiers moving in and out and medics attending to various tasks. Injured soldiers were rolled in, some in better shape than others. There was blood on the floor in the hallway outside their room, and the smell of antiseptics was strong in the air.

The medics had checked them over earlier, saying they were dehydrated and advising them to eat something but otherwise physically okay. Sam had barely touched the food on his tray, though and it had gone cold long ago. The few burns on him from the taser were not major and they would heal soon according to the medic who had checked them. They had offered him some pain meds, but Sam didn’t feel like he needed any and had refused. He wasn’t hurting. Physically at least. But his mind was racing. 

The camp had felt like a world away from the horrors they had just escaped. The soldiers had taken care of them, given them food, water, and a place to rest, but nothing had settled Sam’s nerves. They had been told to rest, to try and get some sleep, but sleep had been impossible. Every time Sam closed his eyes, he saw flashes of their time in captivity, the fear and pain, the feeling of helplessness.

Across the room, Liam, and Ellie sat together, exchanging worried glances. They had all tried, again and again, to get information about Alex from Ben, Wolf, or any of the soldiers, but the answers had been vague. No one had told them much of anything, and Sam felt the frustration gnawing at him.

"I can't believe they won't tell us anything," Liam muttered, his foot tapping against the ground. He hadn’t stopped fidgeting since they had been brought into the camp.

"Maybe they don’t know," Ellie offered, though she didn’t sound convinced herself. "I mean, they’re probably focused on taking care of him right now."

Liam nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I guess. But I just want to know if he's okay."

Sam glanced at Henry, who sat quietly beside them. The teacher had tried to keep up a calm facade for their sake, but Sam could see the tension in his expression. Henry had been with them the whole time, watching over them, comforting them when they had broken down. But Sam could tell that Henry was just as anxious as they were.

"How are you feeling, Sam?" Henry asked quietly, noticing Sam’s faraway look.

Sam shrugged, his voice low. "Fine, I guess. I just...I just want to see Alex. I want to know he’s okay."

Henry smiled sadly. "We all do. But we need to be patient. They’re doing everything they can, I’m sure."

Sam sighed, running a hand through his hair. "He looked so bad when they brought him in. He didn’t even move."

That image had stuck in Sam’s mind ever since they had gotten a glimpse of Alex as the soldiers had moved him from the helicopter to the infirmary and it made Sam’s stomach twist into knots. When they had left Alex, sure, he was bruised all over and limping but still mobile, still functioning. The Alex that had arrived by the helicopter had been bloody, unconscious and deathly pale.

Suddenly, Ben stepped into the room, looking tired but calm and all their heads snapped in his direction. For a moment, no one spoke, the silence in the room thick with anticipation.

"How is he?" Sam blurted out before anyone else could.

Ben gave a small smile, his eyes softening. "He’s going to be okay. He’s stable.”

The wave of relief that swept over the room was palpable. Sam could feel his heart pound with a mix of emotions and for the first time since they had arrived at the camp, he felt like things would be okay.

Henry exhaled deeply, his shoulders finally relaxing. "Thank God."

Ben was glad he was able to deliver such good news. Even if the guilt about what had happened in the resort still hadn’t left him.

“He’s woken up a few times which is a good sign. He’s still a bit disoriented but the medical team here is confident that he’s pulling through. He just needs some rest right now. As do all of you too", Ben said and gave them all a long look.

Ellie let out a shaky laugh, covering her face with her hands as tears welled in her eyes. Will clapped a hand on Sam’s shoulder, and for the first time, Liam stopped fidgeting. Sam felt like he could breathe again.

“You’re right”, Henry said looking at the kids in the room. He couldn’t believe it. They had all made it out. They were all going to be okay. Eventually. “We should try to get some rest.”

Colonel Sanders sat in his office, his fingers tapping lightly on the desk as he dialled the secure line to MI6. The room was quiet, except for the distant sounds carrying from outside. After a few moments, the call connected, and the familiar voice of Mrs. Jones came through the speaker.

“Colonel Sanders,” she greeted, her tone brisk but calm.

“Mrs. Jones,” Colonel Sanders began, sitting up straighter in his chair. “I’m reporting that all the missing children and soldiers were found. Including Alex Rider, but he’s hurt. He’s currently being treated in the camp infirmary.”

There was a brief pause on the other end, and Colonel could almost feel Mrs. Jones weighing the information. “How serious are his injuries? Is he conscious?” she asked.

“He’s stable. He’s come around a couple of times, but he’s been disoriented. We had to sedate him once because he managed to pull some stitches while struggling,” Sanders replied. “The medical team is taking good care of him, but he’s obviously been through a lot. We’re also notifying the other kids’ parents that they’ve been found and are safe.”

Colonel Sanders held a little pause before asking, “Do you plan to transport Alex to London, to St. Dominic’s?”

“Are you able to provide sufficient care in the camp?” Mrs. Jones asked her voice still steady.

Colonel Sanders considered the question for a moment. "Yes," he said. "We can manage his care here. The camp’s facilities are equipped to handle his condition as he doesn’t need surgery. If Alex stays here, then I’m planning to also keep the other children here a bit longer and invite the parents to come to the camp."

Mrs. Jones was silent for a moment, then she spoke. “If Alex can be treated at the camp, let him stay there for now.”

Colonel nodded. “Understood. We’ll have the parents come here by tomorrow then. And Alex’s guardians?”

“I’ll inform them. But they're in America, so I suspect they won’t be arriving soon”, Mrs. Jones said after moments pause. She sighed softly, the weight of the situation clear in her voice. “I’ll be arriving tomorrow as well. I’ll bring along OSAs for the children and their parents and a suitable psychiatrist to check on the kids and Alex. After everything they’ve been through, we need to make sure they’re properly debriefed.”

“I agree,” Colonel Sanders said.

“And Scorpia? What’s the status?” Mrs. Jones asked, switching topics with a practiced efficiency.

“The operatives at the base were either killed or captured,” Colonel Sanders reported. “We’re transporting the captives back to the camp as we speak.”

“And the intel?” Mrs. Jones asked, her voice sharpening with interest. “Were you able to gather anything from the base?”

Colonel Sanders leaned forward, a subtle tightness in his grip on the desk. "Yes. Snake, Jaguar and Viper recovered some documents and electronics. They could hold valuable information. I’ll have them delivered to London immediately."

“Good. We’ll be expecting them. Thank you, Colonel.” Mrs. Jones said.

Her voice carried the same icy professionalism as always and Colonel Sanders couldn’t shake the feeling that MI6 had been holding something back. His soldiers had gone into this operation mostly blind, at least to certain critical details. Good men had died because of that.

"Mrs. Jones," Colonel Sanders began, his voice tense but measured. "I have to say, we confronted this situation with very limited information. I can’t help but think that your department knew more about what was happening here."

There was a pause. When Mrs. Jones spoke again, her tone was cool. "What makes you say that, Colonel?”

Colonel Sanders clenched his jaw in frustration. “There was considerable amount of Scorpia operatives in this area, it took multiple units to get a hold of the situation and there were serious casualties on both sides. Are you trying to tell me that MI6 had no idea about so many enemy operatives on Britain’s grounds?”

Mrs. Jones didn’t reply to him and Colonel pushed on. “And in addition to that, I wasn’t allowed to let my men in on Alex Rider’s role in all of this. Certainly, it would’ve been helpful for them to know that one of the kids was former intelligence operative. They thought that all the kids were out of the area since that is what I was told to brief them with.”

There was sharp tone in Colonel’s voice but the silence on the line continued a little bit longer. Then Mrs. Jones spoke again, keeping her tone level and professional. “The fewer people who know about Alex the better, Colonel. You know that as well as I do. Besides, his position in this wouldn't have made a difference to the outcome.”

Colonel Sanders clenched his jaw. "It would have made a difference to my men. We lost good soldiers out there and they went in without knowing everything. That's not how we operate."

"Alex's past involvement with MI6 was irrelevant in this case. We had to limit exposure to sensitive information. Rider was one of several captives. The loss of your men is unfortunate, Colonel, but that's the reality of operations like this." Mrs. Jones’s words had a finality in them.

Her words stung and Sanders felt a simmering anger, but he held it back. He had a duty to his men, and he had wanted to prepare them fully for what they were walking into. But MI6 had kept secrets, as they always did. And the price had been paid in blood.

"This operation will come under hard scrutiny, you know that”, Colonel Sanders said, his voice tight.

"Yes. I am well aware. I'll see you tomorrow, Colonel," Mrs. Jones replied, her tone unchanged. The line went dead.

Colonel Sanders exhaled slowly, staring at the phone. The tension in his shoulders didn’t ease. The last few days had been long and tiresome. It was hard to believe that they had ended up in the middle of a whole operation so close to their training site, ending up with casualties. Fatalities came with military operations, but never would he have thought that one could happen in here, in Breacon Beacons. It was hard to accept that his men had died in an operation that could have been handled better with more transparency. And now, he had to prepare for another day of dealing with MI6, that seemed yet again, care more about their secrets than the lives on the ground. He already knew that tomorrow was going to be a long day.

But now, he still had a job to do and with a heavy heart, Colonel Sanders picked up the phone again. There were families to call. Families of the fallen and families who would soon be reunited with their children. He looked out the window, took a deep breath and started dialling.

Chapter Text

Alex woke to the soft hum and beeping of machines, smelling the sterile scent of antiseptic. He was lying in a soft bed, sheets pulled up to his chest. Alex opened his eyes carefully and blinked against the brightness that was streaming through the windows. His eyes adjusted slowly, the blinding light making his head ache. He blinked again, trying to clear his vision, feeling groggy and slightly disoriented.

Alex noticed the medical equipment attached to him and started to rise slightly to get better view of the room. His body felt heavy, some pain meds taking the edge off but leaving him feeling strangely light-headed, like he was floating just beneath the surface of everything.

Alex’s gaze trailed over the room, taking in the sterile white walls and the IV line connected to his arm until his eyes landed on a familiar figure. Ben was sitting in a chair beside his bed. The man looked tired but alert, watching Alex closely. The moment their eyes met, Ben leaned forward with a clear relief on his face.

"Ben?" Alex’s voice came out as a hoarse whisper.

Smile appeared on Ben’s face. “Yeah, It’s me. Welcome back. How are you feeling?"

Alex tried to respond but his mouth and throat felt like sandpaper. “Water?” he rasped.

Ben moved quickly, grabbing a cup from the bedside table. He handed it to Alex. "Here, careful, take it slow."

Alex took a sip, the cool liquid soothing his parched throat. His mind starting to clear, but the pain meds still made everything feel slightly distant, like he was looking at the world through a fog.

“Where...where am I?” he mumbled.

“You’re safe,” Ben reassured him. “You’re in the camp’s infirmary.”

Alex blinked, trying to piece together how he’d ended up here. The last thing he remembered was...Walker, water, the lake. His stomach twisted at the thought. He shook the thoughts out of his mind.

“How are you feeling?” Ben asked again and Alex took another sip of the cold water.

“Weird, a bit lightheaded. Could be worse”, Alex replied after a while with a shrug. "How’s everyone else?" he asked trying to shift his focus from the pressing fresh memories that were too painful to think about right now.

"Everyone’s okay," Ben replied gently. "Coyote brought your classmates here and they’re safe. They’ve been asking to see you.”

Alex let out a shaky breath, relief flooding through him. “And Raven?”

Ben’s jaw tightened a fracture. “Raven was taken to hospital for surgery, but I’ve heard he’s stable now.”

Alex felt the tension in his chest ease a little. "Good," he whispered.

Ben leaned back against the chair, his eyes never leaving Alex. His expression shifted, a flicker of guilt flashing in his eyes.

“I’m so sorry, Alex,” Ben suddenly blurted out. “I’m sorry we left you behind. I’m sorry we messed up. I mean—”

"There’s nothing to be sorry for," Alex interrupted Ben, turning his head towards him. “I’m glad you left. Truly. You had to. You had Raven and I’m...I’m okay now, right?”

Ben frowned, clearly not fully convinced, but he didn’t argue and just nodded. He could see that Alex was sincere, but his words still didn’t fully ease Ben’s guilt and worry he had felt.

"What happened…after we left?" Ben asked carefully and he instantly saw Alex stiffen, the boy’s body tensing at the question.

Nobody knew exactly what had happened. Falcon and Lynx had found Alex by the lake in terrible shape. Even worse than he had been when Ben had last seen him. After SAS had searched the area, they had also found a body in the water. It didn’t take much to piece together some idea of what might have occurred.

Alex swallowed hard, his throat tightening. He could feel the pressure building inside him, the weight of everything almost threatening to break him.

"I don’t want to talk about it," Alex said, his voice trembling slightly even if he tried to keep it steady. His hands instinctively tightened around the edge of the blanket as he turned his head away from Ben’s gaze.

"It’s okay, Alex. You can tell me. You shouldn’t have to carry this alone", Ben tried to reassure him.

The medication, the exhaustion, the sheer weight of everything was lowering Alex’s defences and despite himself, the memories he had tried to push aside forced themselves back with vengeance. His mind flashed back to the lake, to Walker’s taunts, the knife, the pain and the cold water, the fear that he was going to drown. He didn’t want to relive it. He couldn’t.

Alex shook his head, his heart racing. "No. I—" He couldn’t get the words out, his throat feeling tight. "I can’t," he finally said, his voice cracking a little.

The silence between them grew heavier. Alex focused on his breathing, fighting the tears threatening to spill. He pushed the memories back, trying to bury them deep.

Ben stood up after a moment looking over Alex with worry written on his face. "Alright. I’m going to get the nurse, okay? You need to be checked up."

Alex gave a faint nod, still avoiding Ben’s eyes, and closed his own, sinking deeper into the bed.

“I’ll be back soon”, Ben said giving one last glance at Alex and left the room, the door clicking shut behind him. Alex opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling. He tried to keep his mind from spiralling back to the lake, to the cold water, and to Walker’s lifeless body beneath the surface. But despite his efforts, all the pain, all the terror he had felt for the past couple of days, suddenly flooded him. Alex couldn’t hold back the tears anymore, he pulled the blanket over his face and let himself cry.

Will stared down at the tray of breakfast in front of him, stirring the oatmeal absently with his spoon. He hadn’t slept much at all the night before. Every time he’d closed his eyes, he’d found himself right back in the decaying building, with those cold, dark walls and barred spaces pressing in on him, the fear creeping up his spine. His heart had been hammering and he’d had to keep his eyes open, just to convince himself that he wasn’t captive anymore.

Across the table, Sam looked equally uneasy, his gaze unfocused as he picked his toast on the plate. Liam and Ellie were both quiet too, casting glances around the room every few minutes, as if checking for any hidden threats. It felt surreal, being here in the bright light of morning, surrounded by soldiers and doctors and the smell of antiseptics. They were safe now, everyone had told them so. But that sense of relief felt slippery, like it could disappear any second.

“This feels…wrong,” Will mumbled, finally dropping his spoon. “I feel like any second, someone’s going to come in and drag us back to that place. I just can’t shake that feeling.”

Liam nodded staring at the cup of tea he had been sipping in silence. “Same here. Every time I close my eyes, I feel like I’m back there.” He ran a hand through his hair, still tangled from the restless night. “It’s driving me nuts.” 

“But it’s over”, Ellie said with shaky voice. She looked down, fidgeting with the edge of her shirt. “I mean, we’re here, we’re safe.

Will shrugged, glancing at the door. “I know that. But it just doesn’t feel real yet. I don’t think I’ll believe it until we actually get to see Alex ourselves. I can’t believe we’re all okay until then.”

Henry was sitting with them, sipping his coffee in silence. He had been trying to offer words of comfort through the night, telling them that they were safe now, that they’d made it. But he looked weary and couldn’t stop the worry that was placating him every time he thought about Alex.

“I just want to see him,” Sam sighed rubbing his face. “We haven’t even gotten a chance to thank him. I mean, he risked… well, everything.”

Henry put down his coffee cup and reached across the table, placing a reassuring hand on Sam’s arm. “We’ll get to see him soon. I’m sure of it,” he said gently, trying to convince himself as much as Sam.

Sam nodded, but the anxiety still twisted in his gut. The night had been a blur of fractured sleep and racing thoughts, and now, in the light of day, the fear hadn’t gone away. He just wanted to know for sure that Alex was okay. Until then, no amount of food, rest, or comfort could make him believe it.

Will looked up just in time to see Ben walking past the room. He immediately called out, “Ben! Wait, hold up!”

Ben paused, turning towards them with a small, tired smile. His face looked worn and his eyes were red, like if he had been up all night.

"How’s Alex?” Sam asked almost instantly, the already familiar question from the night before. 

“He’s awake now. I’m just on my way to get a nurse to check in on him”, Ben replied, trying to offer some comfort for the worried kids.

“Will we get to see him soon?” Liam asked hopefully.

Ben nodded. “As soon as the nurse has given him the all-clear, I can ask if he’s up for visitors.” He looked at each of them, noticing their anxious expressions. “I’m sure he’ll want to see you guys. Just give him a little bit time, alright?”

Just then, Viper and Snake appeared at the end of the hallway. They were both now in their uniforms, looking more rested than before. They had already been discharged from the infirmary after the initial check up to make room for the wounded soldiers that had been arriving continuously through the night.

“Any updates on Cub?” Snake asked Ben, as they reached the group.

Ben nodded. “Yeah, he’s awake. Just getting a nurse to look him over now.”

Snake’s face softened with relief. “Oh, that’s good news.”

Viper also relaxed noticeably after hearing Ben’s words. “Thank God.”

Then Viper turned his gaze to the students. “We came here to tell you that your parents will be arriving to the camp today. They’re on their way right now.”

The room instantly lit up following the news. Each of the students feeling a surge of relief and happiness at the thought of seeing their parents again, of finally being able to hug them and hear their voices.

“They’re coming here?” Ellie asked, her eyes widening.

“Yes”, Viper confirmed with a smile. “Colonel Sanders arranged it with your families last night. They should be here soon.”

“Thank you,” Henry said, his voice full of genuine gratitude, sitting up straighter and looking as if a weight had been lifted from him. Viper nodded to him in acknowledgement. Getting the kids parents here lifted a huge responsibility of the teacher’s shoulders.

“Alright, I’ll go get the nurse for Alex now. I’ll let you know when he’s ready to have visitors," Ben said with a smile as he turned and continued down the hall in search of the nurse.

Mrs. Jones stepped out of the helicopter, her coat whipping around her in the wind as she surveyed the camp. Crawley was just behind her, along with the two therapists cleared by MI6. One of them already familiar with Alex as she had been seeing the boy for a few months now and the other who assigned to see the other children. The air in the camp was heavy with the tension of the recent battle, the hum of military operations filling the atmosphere. As they approached the camp’s command centre, Mrs. Jones spotted Colonel Sanders waiting for them before the entrance.

“Colonel Sanders,” she greeted the man.

“Mrs. Jones,” the Colonel nodded, extending his hand. His posture was as rigid as ever, though there was a weight behind his eyes. “Welcome to Brecon Beacons.”

She shook his hand firmly before gesturing for Crawley and the others to stay behind. “Crawley, you can escort the others to the infirmary, I’ll be there shortly.”

Crawley gave a short nod to Colonel Sanders. “Colonel”, he said and turned to lead the way to the infirmary, the two therapists following him.

“Now then, shall we”, Mrs. Jones said and he and Colonel entered the building. The two walked in silence, underlaying tension hanging between them. The command centre was vacated of other personnel, giving the two a private place to have a conversation.

“I assume the intel reached London without issues?” Colonel Sanders asked, breaking the silence and turning to face Mrs. Jones.

Mrs. Jones gave a curt nod. “Yes, it arrived at night. I appreciate your swift efforts, Colonel. What was recovered has proven to be valuable as we’ve already begun sifting through the data. It’ll take time, but it’s going to be useful.”

Sanders acknowledged the comment with a short nod. “Good to hear. It cost us.”

Mrs. Jones glanced at him. She could sense his underlying frustration and bitterness. It wasn’t surprising. The Colonel had always been a direct and straightforward man and she knew he had strong feelings about how MI6 had handled the situation. They both remained polite and professional, but there was a simmering tension in the air as always when intelligence agencies collided with military. 

“I still need to debrief Alex and the other children and your men that were held captive. We need to understand what happened," Mrs. Jones continued.

“I understand. The parents of the other children are on their way and they should arrive soon," Colonel said glancing at the clock on the wall. It was still early morning, but the parents had wanted to arrive to the camp as soon as possible to see their children. Colonel Sanders could understand that and it had already took some convincing from his part for them to agree to arrive in the morning instead of middle of the night when they first heard that the kids had been found and rescued. 

Mrs. Jones nodded taking also look at the time. “Yes, it might be good for the children to see their families first. We’ll begin the debriefings with Alex and the soldiers then.  Once the parents have arrived and are settled, I’ll have the therapist work with the other children.”

“And Alex?” the Colonel asked. “I believe you’ll handle his debrief personally?”

“Yes,” she confirmed. “And Crawley will handle the soldiers. But you’re right, I want to speak to Alex myself.”

Colonel Sanders’ gaze hardened slightly. “He’s been through a lot. Don’t push him too far.”

Mrs. Jones offered a small smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I know how to handle Alex.”

Colonel gave a little huff but remained from commenting further.

“Is he awake?” Mrs. Jones asked deciding to ignore the Colonel’s pouting that didn’t go without her notice.

Colonel Sanders nodded. “Yes. He’s been in and out of consciousness during the night, but I heard he’s awake now.”

“Good,” Mrs. Jones said. “Let’s go to the infirmary to meet him then shall we.”

Alex was laying under the blanket waiting for Ben to return with the nurse, the weight of his own emotions still pressing down on him. He wasn’t crying anymore and had managed to pull himself together after the wave of tears, but he still felt completely drained. His head was heavy and his throat ached with the rawness that crying had left behind. He wished he could just fall asleep and not have to think about anything.

But a soft click sounded, and he heard the door open. Alex quickly brushed at his eyes, emerging from under the blanket, pushing himself up slightly as Ben entered with a nurse beside him.

“Hello, Alex, I’m Sarah. I’ll be looking after you today. How are you feeling?” the woman introduced herself with professional and kind tone.

Alex shrugged weakly. "I’ve been better", he replied with a thick voice and tried to clear his throat. It only made him wince as he felt sharp pain in his throat. 

The nurse offered a small smile. "I bet. We’ll just go over a few things, alright?"

She started her examination, adjusting the IV drip and checking his vitals. "You’ve been through quite an ordeal," she said gently. "You had some pretty nasty wounds and were dehydrated so we have you on antibiotics and fluids, also some pain medication right now. Could you tell me, how’s the pain on a scale from one to ten at this moment?”

Alex looked at Sarah who was watching him expectantly. He thought about it for a moment. He was aching all over, he knew he was still hurting but after being in constant pain for the last couple of days he guessed his scale from one to ten had pretty high standards for ten.

"I don’t know…three, four,” he answered a bit unsure.

Sarah nodded, scribbling his answer down. “Let us know if it gets worse, okay? There’s no need for you to be in pain here.”

Alex nodded again and then he hissed through his teeth as Sarah gently pressed around his ribs.

"You’ve got a few fractures," she explained, "we put a cast on your foot but your ribs should heal by themselves in a few weeks as long as you don’t strain them. Some of your wounds needed stitches but you woke up during the night and managed to pull a few on your side and leg, so those might feel a bit more sore. Let me know if any of them start to itch or feel more painful, okay?”

Sarah held his gaze for a moment, waiting for him to nod again, before continuing. “There’s also heavy bruising around your throat. It’ll heal in time and it’s important you don’t strain your voice too much."

Alex started to feel more drained while listening the list of injuries. He knew them all already. Hell, he lived through them. But the list continued.

"There’s also some minor fluid buildup in your lungs too. We’re monitoring it closely, but so far, it seems you’ll be okay. We’ve also treated some burns on your upper body. They’re superficial and should heal without much issue but can feel painful for a while."

She looked back at him with a kind smile. "You’ve been through a lot. We’ll try to get you moving soon, but today, you need to rest. And you should try to eat something, even if it’s just a little. It’ll help you heal."

The thought of food made Alex's stomach churn, but he gave a slight nod. Satisfied with her check-up, Sarah looked at Alex and said, "If anything changes or you feel more pain, let me know. But for now, all looks good. I’ll be back in a couple of hours to change the bandages."

With a final, reassuring smile, the nurse gathered her things and left the room quietly. The door clicked shut and Alex was alone with Ben again.

“Your friends asked about you again,” Ben said softly. “They’ve been worried. They’d like to see you, if you’re up for it.”

The thought made Alex’s chest tighten with a strange mix of emotions. He felt nervous, unsure of how he’d face them after everything, but there was also a deep yearning to see them all, to know that they were okay.

“Yeah,” Alex said finally, his voice a bit stronger. “I’d like to see them.”

Ben nodded, smiling. “I’m glad to hear that. I’ll go get them. Take a breath, you’ve got people here who care about you, Alex.”

Alex managed a faint smile in return, watching as Ben left the room. Alone again, he took a steadying breath, trying to calm the swirling thoughts in his mind. The exhaustion was still there, but the thought of seeing his classmates gave him something to focus on.

Ben was making his way to the room where the students and Henry were having breakfast, preparing to deliver the good news. The moment he stepped through the door, all heads turned his way.

"Alex got all-clear from the nurse and he said he’d like to see you," he announced.

Ben could see everyone’s faces light up but before anyone could move however, he noticed two figures entering the infirmary from down the hallway. Mrs. Jones and Colonel Sanders strode in with purpose. Ben instinctively straightened, his expression shifting to one of professional respect.

Mrs. Jones approached them and her gaze met with Ben.

“Agent Daniels”, she greeted. “Thank you for your work here. It is appreciated.”

“Mrs. Jones”, Ben replied with a sharp nod.

Mrs. Jones didn’t linger and walked towards Alex’s room. The students, who had been watching with interest, shared glances of confusion at the sudden appearance of the woman who seemed to be somebody important.

Mrs. Jones reached Alex’s room and opened the door. “Hello Alex”, they could hear her greeting followed by a sharp “No!” that was unmistakably Alex’s voice, filled with frustration and a groan following it.

Alex’s angry voice carried out to the hall as he was letting Mrs. Jones hear his opinion of her appearing to his room without a warning. The woman disappeared into Alex’s room and shut the door firmly behind her, raised voices still echoing from inside.

The students exchanged startled looks as the sounds continued. Henry leaned towards Ben, lowering his voice. "Who… who was she?"

Colonel Sanders, having paused nearby, answered him. "That was Mrs. Jones, the head of MI6."

“He really doesn’t sound too happy with her,” Liam said with bewilderment in his voice.

Ben suddenly noticed Crawley approaching them with two women, led to the scene by the sudden shouting without a doubt. From Alex’s room, they heard another muffled but unmistakable exclamation from Alex, clearly directed at Mrs. Jones. Colonel Sanders cleared his throat, drawing their attention as he introduced the new adults that had joined them.

"Everyone," he began, gesturing towards Crawley and the women standing beside him, "this is Agent Crawley and Dr. Whitmore and Dr. Vann. They are here with MI6. Dr. Whitmore is an assigned counsellor to support you all after everything you’ve been through."

Dr. Whitmore stepped forward, her expression warm and professional as she looked at the students in front of her. "Hello, everyone. I’m here to answer any questions you might have and to be a resource if any of you want to talk about what happened. But don’t worry," she added with a gentle smile, "we’ll wait until your parents arrive before we start any formal debriefings. For now, I’ll stay close by in case anyone needs me."

The students looked at each other, then back at Dr. Whitmore. Sam offered her a polite nod.

Colonel Sanders folded his hands behind his back. “You’ll be reunited with your families shortly. They’re on their way. It shouldn’t be long now. I’ll be back at the command centre if someone needs me.”

With that the Colonel turned around and made his way out of the infirmary. 

“So, I guess we’ll meet Alex a bit later then”, Will sighted looking at the adults around him.

“I’d guess so”, Ben said meeting his eyes, a hint of amusement hidden behind his professionalism as they continued to listen the muffled voices echoing in the hallway, coming behind the shut door of Alex’s room.

Alex was seething. He had been ready to see his classmates, to finally confirm they were okay with his own eyes. But then, when the door had creaked open, it was Mrs. Jones that he saw striding into the room, her expression as calm and controlled as ever which only managed to annoy Alex even more.

Her steady greeting of “Hello Alex”, had been the final straw and Alex hadn’t been able to hold back his anger, fear, frustration and every other negative feeling flooding though him.

“No!” Alex shouted in frustration, the sudden force of it hurting his throat. He wanted to see his classmates. He wanted to sleep. He didn’t want to deal with MI6 right now. “No! You don’t get to walk in here and hello Alex me. I don’t want anything to do with you. I want to see my classmates.”

Mrs. Jones remained unruffled. “I’m here to debrief you,” she said simply, as though that explained everything. “You’ll get to see your classmates right after. I promise.”

Alex felt his jaw clench. “Yeah? And what good are your promises for, exactly? I remember when you promised I’d never have to go on a mission again. I’m sick of you meddling in my life! I’m tired of your lies!”

Mrs. Jones sat in the chair beside the bed, clasping her hands and locking eyes with Alex. “I don’t recall sending you on any mission here.”

Alex glared at the woman and Mrs. Jones adjusted her position slightly. “We need to go over what happened, Alex. It can’t wait. This is important.”

Alex scoffed, shifting slightly in the bed despite the discomfort. “Yeah, I bet it is. But first, I want to know something.” His voice was now sharp, cutting through the air like a blade. “You say you didn’t send me to a mission. But tell me this, was MI6 behind my school trip to Brecon Beacons? And don’t lie to me. I’ve earned the truth.”

Mrs. Jones didn’t flinch at the accusation, though there was a pause before she responded. “Originally, yes. We had considered your participation in the night time parachuting exercise with the SAS. However, after the mission in Cairo, we dropped the idea and you and your class came here for a normal school trip.”

Alex’s fists clenched at his sides, the IV line tugging slightly as he shifted in the bed. His voice was thick with fury. “And somehow, I just happened to end up right in the middle of some terrorist operation. Are you going to tell me that you had no idea they were here? Cause I don’t believe you.” 

Mrs. Jones exhaled softly, her gaze meeting Alex’s. Alex could see her weighing her options before answering. “A large military training operations such as the one that took place here a couple of days ago, tend to attract enemy spies to try and get information about how we operate. So yes, we knew that it would be likely that there would be some enemy activity in the area, but didn’t know which group, or the specifics.”

Alex felt a surge of anger flare up in his chest even stronger than before. He was able to draw some conclusions about the suspected enemy group. After all, with MI6, there was always a reason behind what they did. And there was one group they knew they would be able to drag out into the open with his presence.

“You suspected it might be Scorpia, didn’t you?” Alex demanded, his voice growing louder. “You knew they might be here, and you still sent us into the area.”

Mrs. Jones remained calm, though her expression softened slightly. “We suspected it, yes. There were some signs that Scorpia might be active again, but we didn’t have concrete proof at the time.”

“Unbelievable,” Alex spat, his voice rising with frustration. “You used me as bait! If you were aware that Scorpia wasn’t finished, like you told me that they were, you must’ve known they would come after me. You put my classmates in danger!”

Mrs. Jones leaned forward slightly. “Alex, we didn’t know the full scale of Scorpia’s operation in the area. We had no idea there would be so many operatives or that such a large operation was taking place. Scorpia activated many of their sleeper agents and managed to distract and disrupt the rescue and search attempts. They had agents in very high places. It was a more complicated situation than we anticipated.”

Alex shook his head, his voice thick with resentment. “You should have told me. You should have at least given me something to defend myself with! A warning, a gadget, anything.”

Mrs. Jones studied him for a moment, then asked, “And if you’d known, Alex? Would you have come here?”

Alex’s mouth snapped shut. He knew the answer, and she did too. If he had known about MI6’s suspects that Scorpia was in the area, if he had known the danger, he would have refused to go. He would have found a way out, to protect himself and his classmates. But he hadn’t known. And now he was here, bruised, broken, and angrier than he had been in a long time.

He swallowed hard, his lips pressing into a tight line. “You left me in the dark.”

Mrs. Jones leaned back. “Not telling you wasn’t just about you. As I said, Scorpia had people in high places. Any information we let out leaked right into Scorpia’s hands. Sometimes, not offering information is the only way to ensure we succeed. We didn’t anticipate the scale of what Scorpia was planning, but we acted quickly once we understood.”

Mrs. Jones looked at Alex with a steady gaze. “I’m not asking you to forgive us. I know you paid a heavy price. But you need to understand that sometimes, we don’t have all the answers. We make decisions with the information we have. And you survived. You handled it.”

Alex felt his anger shift, his chest tightening painfully. “Handled it?” he choked out. “Do you know what I had to do? What I…I was nearly killed. They almost killed my classmates. If they hadn’t made it…” He trailed off, unable to finish the thought. He felt the weight of every close call, every breath he’d fought to keep, pressing inside of him.

Mrs. Jones considered him for a moment, her voice softening slightly. “We have vital information from this operation that will cripple Scorpia. For good this time. And it’s thanks to you.”

Alex turned his head away, swallowing hard. “Doesn’t make it right.””

Alex stared at the ceiling with dark thoughts clouding his mind. He had been used and manipulated again by the very people who had sworn to leave him alone. And the worst part was, it wasn’t the first time and now Alex suspected it wouldn’t be the last. And this time, others were dragged into the danger with him. Alex felt like he couldn’t trust anything anymore. He was just a pawn in their greater game.

“And Hawthorne’s plans?” Alex asked after a brief silence. “You are able to stop them with the information?”

“Yes, with the intel you recovered, we were able to track down key sleeper agents. We’ve already neutralized most of them. Hawthorne’s operation was vast, and it took a lot of resources and coordination on Scorpia’s part. But we believe this was their last move. They’re finished. They threw everything they had into this. We know all the areas they were targeting and can stop this scheme until it develops to cause any harm,” Mrs. Jones explained.

Alex’s brow furrowed. “That’s what I don’t get,” he said. “This…this whole operation. It wasn’t like Scorpia’s usual plans. It didn’t feel like their kind of game. They’ve been more about money or political power.”

Mrs. Jones straightened her posture. “Well, as you know, Scorpia’s reputation has been under pressure. They’ve lost a lot of their influence. What I think is that they needed an opportunity to prove that they were still capable of executing large-scale, world-altering plans. This operation was designed to show they still had that power.”

Alex let the words sink in, it made some sense he guessed.

Mrs. Jones’s continued. “For Hawthorne, this was personal. His work had always been about protecting nature, preserving ecosystems. He believed humanity was destroying the world, and Scorpia gave him a suitable platform to push his agenda.”

“Hawthorne was just another guy with a grudge, wasn’t he?” Alex muttered bitterly. “All this destruction, all this death, just because he wanted to prove a point.”

Mrs. Jones hesitated shortly, looking over Alex. “I don’t know if you knew this already, but Hawthorne was dying. He had been diagnosed with terminal cancer just a few months ago. He had only months to live.”

Alex blinked, the revelation catching him off guard. “Cancer?” he repeated. “So… he wasn’t even going to live to see the chaos he tried to cause?”

“No,” Mrs. Jones confirmed. “This was his final act. A personal vendetta to prove the point he had preached his entire life about.”

Alex slumped in his bed, mind racing. He thought back to his conversations with Hawthorne, the way the man had spoken with so much anger, so much frustration. Alex had been having hard time to wrap his head around the idea that the man had been so ready to destroy everything he claimed to hold in value. But now it all made a new kind of sense. Hawthorne had had nothing left to lose.

“I shouldn’t even be surprised,” Alex sighed after a moment with a hollow bitterness in his voice. “It always comes down to some guy’s petty revenge doesn’t it.”

Mrs. Jones didn’t respond to that. She watched Alex for a moment. “What I have learned is that we should never underestimate people’s need to be respected. Hawthorne believed he was right and felt like nobody took his warnings seriously. So, he was willing to destroy everything to prove it. Just as Scorpia was willing to throw everything they still had, to gain back a fracture of their previous reputation. To gain respect.”

Alex didn’t say anything. He just stared at the ceiling again, his mind a chaotic whirlpool of confusing emotions and thoughts. He felt drained and very tired.

“So…what do you want me to tell you?” Alex relented keeping his gaze on the ceiling.

Mrs. Jones leaned forward. “Everything you can. But before we start, Dr. Vann is here and waiting outside the room. Would you like me to get her now? I think it would be good that she is here to listen.”

“As you wish”, Alex said quietly, and Mrs. Jones went to call Dr. Vann in the room. Alex gave a brief greeting to the familiar therapist and watched as the two women took their places and sat down.

“Whenever you are ready Alex”, Dr. Vann said softly and gave him a small smile. 

Alex swallowed around the lump in his throat. He forced his mind go numb, recalling the events and started telling everything that had happened but forced himself to be distant from it all. As if all of it happened to somebody else.

He went through it all; their capture, his talk with Hawthorne, the torture, the fear, the way he killed Petrov with his bare hands and Quinn with a knife. How he helped the others escape, set the fire on the beetles, Hawthorne being killed by a blast and how he had desperately tried to keep Raven alive after the soldier was shot, how he wasn’t able to reach the helicopter with the others and escaped into the woods. Nobody interrupted him at any point and when Alex got to the part where he was confronted by Walker beside the lake he suddenly stopped.

Alex’s hands clenched around the thin blanket as he tried to hold onto the numb detachment he’d forced over himself, but his mind kept dragging him back to the lake, to Walker’s face twisted in hatred, the freezing water that seemed to close around him with every struggle.

“What happened by the lake, Alex?” Dr. Vann’s voice broke the silence softly.

His heart raced, the steady beep of the monitor attached to him quickening, betraying his fragile composure. He took a shaky breath, his gaze fixed on a spot on the ceiling as his mind played out the scene like a movie he couldn’t turn off.

“I... I shot him. But I missed,” Alex began. He could feel the weight of their attention on him, sharp and searching, but he forced himself to keep speaking. “He tried to shoot me. Shot me actually but I was wearing the west. He didn’t know it and then...”

Alex could feel his chest tightening as the images came rushing back: Walker’s taunts, the cold edge of the knife. “He came on top of me. Stabbed me with a knife and I…I managed to get away at one point but... he kept coming. He wouldn’t stop, and it was… it was either him or me. We fought. I managed to shoot him on the shoulder but then the gun didn’t work anymore.”

A silence settled over the room as he paused, fighting back the tears that threatened to spill. No one knew what happened beside the lake. No one knew how close it had been, how Walker had nearly killed him, how he had nearly drowned. How, in the end, he had done nothing to save the man and just left him under the dark cold water of the lake.

Mrs. Jones’s gaze stayed fixed on him. “What happened after that?”

Alex’s fists clenched, the blanket twisting beneath his fingers. He didn’t look at her, didn’t dare meet anybody’s gaze. “We ended up by the shore. Walker, he held my head under the water, but I manage to shake him off, briefly. But then he—he dragged me deeper to the lake and pushed me under the water again. I managed to trip him but he…I think he hit his head. He didn’t get up.” Alex took a shaky breath, his voice growing quieter.

Mrs. Jones was silent for a moment, her expression unreadable as she took in his words. “You were fighting for your life, Alex,” she said finally, her tone uncharacteristically gentle. “No one could expect you to do anything differently.”

But Alex knew he hadn’t told the whole truth. He couldn’t tell them how he had let Walker drown, making the decision of not trying to save the man. Maybe it wasn’t important detail for them to know. But that decision weighted him down. He had let someone die even when the situation hadn’t demanded it.

He had killed Petrov and Quinn to save the others but with Walker, he had just let the man die because of what? His own survival? No, the man had been unconscious. Revenge? Maybe. Alex didn’t know. Couldn’t think of a reason why it had been necessary for Walker to die. Because there was no reason his mind hissed. 

The quilt of that was almost crippling, making Alex doubt himself, of who he was. Maybe he was just a killer, not any better that the man that had tortured and taunted him. Alex took a shuttering breath, trying to calm his racing heart and push the thoughts away.

Alex could see from the corner of his vision Dr. Vann looking like she would’ve wanted to say or ask something. But before she got the opportunity, Mrs. Jones broke the silence. “Thank you for telling us this, Alex.”

Alex nodded faintly, too drained to respond. Finally, Mrs. Jones stood up, adjusting her coat as she prepared to leave. “We’ll let you rest for now,” she said. “And I’m sure your classmates are excited to see you. Whenever you’re ready. I’ve also contacted the Pleasures. They try to get here in a couple of days.”

Alex didn’t respond but gave a small, tired nod. He didn’t even watch them leave, just closed his eyes and tried to distance himself from the emotions swelling inside of him. He would need to pull himself together before meeting with his classmates.

Breathe in.

He could do this. He was fine.

Breathe out.  

…Wasn’t he?

Mrs. Jones closed the door to Alex’s room quietly, stepping into the hallway with Dr. Vann beside her. The air outside the room felt different, quieter, as if the weight of Alex’s words lingered in the stillness.

She turned to Dr. Vann, her expression thoughtful. “What’s your assessment, Dr. Vann?”

Dr. Vann folded her arms, her gaze fixed on the closed door. “I think Alex told us what he felt he could, but I sense there’s something left unsaid. Something about what happened with Walker.”

Mrs. Jones raised an eyebrow. “Do you believe it’s relevant? To the case, I mean?”

Dr. Vann shook her head slightly. “Not to the case, no. But for Alex’s wellbeing, yes. Whatever he left out, he’s holding onto it tightly. It might help him to talk about it at some point, but I wouldn’t pressure him about it right now. God knows they boy needs some rest.”

Mrs. Jones nodded, absorbing the doctor’s words. “Thank you, Dr. Vann.”

They walked down the corridor together in silence for a few moments, each deep in thought. For Mrs. Jones, the reality of the situation was settling in, the sheer scale of it. The threat of Scorpia had nearly been devastating, and she had no illusions about the challenges they still faced as they tried to ensure the dismantling of Hawthrone’s plans across the globe. But for now, they had stopped the operation here and discovered all of Scorpia’s network that had been in the works for years. Scorpia truly had exhausted their resources this time. All their sleeper agents now discovered and rendered useless.

Her mind shifted to the tasks awaiting her: the prisoners were being prepped for interrogation, and Crawley was likely already debriefing the soldiers.

Setting her jaw with quiet determination, Mrs. Jones made her way down the hall, her mind already on the questions she would bring to the captives. They were one step closer to putting Scorpia to rest, once and for all.

The four students and their teacher walked down the hallway of the infirmary. Mrs. Jones had left Alex’s room a while ago and after Ben had briefly confirmed with Alex that he was up to seeing them, they were finally on their way to meet the classmate who had saved all their lives.

Henry led the group, glancing back at Sam, Will, Liam and Ellie. They all shared the same tense expression. They had been through so much together, yet none of them were sure how to prepare for this moment. They hadn’t seen Alex after getting the brief glimpse last night when he was brought to the camp unconscious and obviously hurt.

At Alex’s door, Henry hesitated, his hand hovering over the handle before gently knocking. After a faint “come in,” he pushed the door open, and they filed inside, one by one.

Alex was lying in the bed. His arm was hooked up to an IV, and there were visible bandages around his neck and one of his arms. His face was bruised, his lip split and red scratch trailing along his jawline. Despite it all, Alex managed a smile when he saw them.

“Hey guys,” he greeted with his eyes lighting up.

Sam was the first to speak, relief flooding his face. “Alex! God, it’s so good to see you mate,” he said, moving a little closer to the bed.

“Yeah, man,” Will added beside his friend. “We were so worried when we saw them bring you in. You looked like… well, you looked like hell.”

“I’m not much better now,” Alex admitted, glancing down at himself. “But I’m in one piece, so I guess that’s something.”

Alex’s classmates found places to settle around him. Sam perched on the edge of a nearby chair, while Liam leaned against the wall with his arms crossed. Ellie took a spot near the end of the bed, her eyes not leaving Alex for a moment.

“So… how are you guys holding up?” Alex asked, his gaze moving over each of them.

“We’re okay,” Sam replied. “They’ve taken good care of us here.”

Alex nodded and laid his head on a pillow. “Good. I’m just glad you’re all safe. That’s… that’s all that matters.”

Will bit his lip looking at Alex with worry. “Do you…Do you think we could talk about it?…About what happened and maybe ask some questions? At some point?” he asked carefully.

Will’s question lingered in the air. Alex knew that they deserved answers; after everything they’d been through, they needed closure as much as he did. But not now. He couldn’t answer their questions right now.

Alex took a slow breath, glancing down at his hands as he considered his words. “Yeah, I’ll... I’ll tell you more when I can. There’s a lot I can’t say right now—not because I don’t want to, but... it’s hard to talk about. And honestly, I just need some time. But I promise I’ll explain some more when I’m ready.”

Ellie reached over, giving Alex’s hand a quick, reassuring squeeze. “That’s okay, Alex. We can wait. Take all the time you need.”

Liam nodded, offering him a small smile. “Yeah. Just focus on getting better first. We’ll be here when you’re ready.”

A quiet gratitude welled up in Alex. Knowing he didn’t have to dive into the painful memories right away was a relief, and he could see that they truly understood. Alex allowed himself to relax, a bit of the tension easing from his shoulders as he leaned back against the pillow, feeling, for the first time in a while, a sense of peace and like he wasn’t so alone.

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and Alex looked up to see familiar faces standing in the doorway.

“Thought we’d come check on you,” Viper said, stepping into the room, followed by Snake and Jaguar.

“Hey Cub”, Snake greeted with a smile. “Good to see you awake.”

“It’s good to see you guys too”, Alex glanced over at Jaguar, noticing the bandage on his shoulder. “Your shoulder okay?”

Jaguar shrugged nonchalantly. “Just a graze. Nothing serious.”

Ben stepped into the room, a soft smile on his face as he took in the scene of Alex surrounded by his friends and familiar SAS soldiers.

“Looks like a reunion in here,” he said lightly, catching everyone’s attention. Then he turned towards the students. “I just wanted to let you all know—your parents are here. They are on their way to meet you.”

The room immediately buzzed with excitement. Liam’s face broke into a broad grin, and Ellie let out a small, joyful laugh, clearly relieved. Henry, let out a breath, a wave of emotion crossing his face. Will and Sam exchanged smiles, both visibly eager to reunite with their families.

But as the others expressed their joy, Alex’s heart sank, a wave of sadness hitting him. He managed to keep his face neutral, though, not wanting to dampen the happiness in the room. But he knew that no one would be coming to greet him, no familiar face to get back to. Jack was gone, and Pleasures still halfway across the world in America.

He couldn’t help the flicker of longing that crossed his mind, but he quickly forced it away. This was good—for his classmates, for Henry. They deserved this moment, and Alex didn’t want to cast a shadow over it.

Ben must have noticed the subtle shift in Alex’s expression because he placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

Just then, a voice from the hall announced the arrival of the families, and the others barely contained their excitement as they prepared to head out to greet them. Sam turned back to Alex, his expression shifting from joy to something almost apologetic. “We’ll be back soon, okay?” he promised. “We just... need to see them.”

“Of course,” Alex replied with a smile, doing his best to seem unfazed. “Go on. I’ll be here when you get back.”

One by one, they filed out, their steps quick and eager as they moved towards the hallway, each of them buzzing with anticipation. When the room was empty of the other students, Alex took a breath, the quiet settling over him. He was happy for them, genuinely. But as he looked down at his hands, he couldn’t shake the feeling of loneliness that had crept in again.

Ben gave him a warm look, pulling a chair up beside the bed. “Mind some company while they’re gone?” he asked.

Alex lifted his gaze from his hands to look at Ben. “I’d like that”, he said with a small smile. “Thank you.”

Sam practically jogged down the hallway, his heart pounding in anticipation. The thought of seeing his parents again after everything they had been through made his chest feel tight. Relief, excitement, and a touch of nervousness swirled inside him. They rounded a corner, and Sam’s eyes immediately locked onto his mum and dad, standing together, looking anxious amongst the few scattered soldiers in the space.

“Mum! Dad!” Sam called, his voice breaking slightly as he rushed towards them.

His mother let out a choked sob as she pulled him into a tight hug, her arms wrapping around him as though she’d never let go. “Sam, oh my baby, you’re okay!” she cried, her voice trembling.

His dad joined in, his hands gripping Sam’s shoulders firmly before pulling him into a hug of his own. “We were so worried, son. So worried,” his dad said, his voice thick with emotion.

“I’m okay,” Sam said his voice shaking, tightening his grip on his parents. “We’re all okay.”

As his parents embraced him, Sam glanced around and saw similar scenes playing out. Liam was in the arms of his mum, who was crying openly, while Ellie clung tightly to both her parents, tears streaming down her face. Will stood a little apart, his dad’s arm around his shoulders, while his mum wiped her eyes and fussed over him, inspecting him for injuries.

Henry was there too, staying in the side lines with a kind smile as he watched his students reunite with their families. But as the room filled with joyful reunions Sam couldn’t help but notice something missing. He scanned the room, his eyes darting from one adult to the next. Parents were fussing over their kids, hugging them, asking them questions, making sure they were okay.

But no one was here for Alex.

The realization hit him like a punch to the gut. Sam’s gaze flicked to the doorway, half-expecting someone to walk in late, someone who had been held up but was just as desperate to see Alex as his own parents were to see him. But no one came.

“Sam?” his mum’s voice pulled him back. “Are you okay, love?”

“Yeah,” Sam said quickly, forcing a smile. “Yeah, I’m fine.”

Sam turned back to his parents, the warmth of their presence surrounding him. For a moment, the weight of the past few days lifted.

His mum cupped his face, her eyes searching his as though trying to reassure herself that he was really there. “You’re sure you’re okay?” she asked with worry.

Sam nodded. “Yeah. A little shaken up, but... fine.”

“What happened out there, Sam? They’ve told us so little”, his dad asked.

Sam hesitated. “It’s... complicated. I’m sure we’re going to talk about it later, but right now, I’m just glad to see you.”

Sam’s mum hugged him again, her hand stroking his hair like she used to when he was a little kid. He didn’t pull away; instead, he let himself relax into the embrace, feeling, for the first time in days, like he could breathe a little easier.

Then his thoughts drifted back to Alex, alone in his room. Sam’s chest tightened. Alex had saved them all, had suffered the most, and now he had no one here for him. It didn’t feel right. As the room buzzed with the sounds of relieved families, Sam decided to make sure Alex didn’t feel left out. After everything Alex had done for them, the least they could do was make sure he didn’t feel alone.

Alex's day passed in a haze of sleep and half-wakefulness, the hours blurring together. Every time he opened his eyes, the room felt slightly different—sometimes filled with hushed conversation, other times quiet except for the hum and beeping of machines and the occasional footsteps of passing nurses.

At one point, Sarah came in to change his bandages. Her touch was careful and efficient, her voice soothing as she explained what she was doing. “These stitches are holding up well,” she said as she worked, inspecting the wounds. “No signs of infection, which is good. We’ll let the air get to them for a bit before reapplying the dressing.”

Alex winced slightly as she cleaned the area, but the pain was dulled by the medication coursing through his system. When she was done, she adjusted the IV drip and left him to rest again.

Later, someone brought him a bowl of soup, the scent of it filling the room. It was simple—chicken broth with soft vegetables—but Alex barely managed a few spoonfuls before setting it aside. Even when he had had nothing to eat for a couple of days, his appetite was still totally absent. The nurse who had brought the food gave him a kind smile, promising to leave it there in case he felt hungry later.

Throughout the day, visitors came and went. Ben, Viper, Snake, and Jaguar stopped by, sometimes alone, sometimes together. They didn’t say much, just sat with him, occasionally exchanging murmured words. Alex appreciated it more than he could express. Even when he drifted off, he could feel their presence, a small comfort in the haze he was in.

His classmates hadn’t come by again, probably spending time with their families but Alex didn’t feel too bad about it. He was too tired to be any company anyway.

When Alex stirred again, Viper was there, leaning back in his chair. He looked up as Alex shifted, offering a small smile. “Hi there. How was the nap?”

“Same as the last one.” Alex said stretching his arms.

Viper grinned. “Figured as much. Listen, your classmates’ parents have been asking to meet you. They wanted to thank you personally.”

Alex shifted uncomfortably. He couldn’t bring himself to explain how much he truly dreaded facing the parents of his classmates. All the concerned, grateful looks he knew they’d give him, the thanks he felt he didn’t deserve, all the well-intentioned questions he didn’t feel ready to answer.

The thought sent a knot twisting in his stomach.

“I don’t know,” Alex sighed. “I don’t think I’m ready for that.”

Viper tilted his head, studying Alex carefully. “It might do you some good, Cub,” he said gently. “They just want to thank you. That’s all. No pressure.”

Alex shook his head. “Maybe tomorrow,” he said with his expression tightening slightly. “Just... not today.”

Viper considered him for a moment. “Alright. Tomorrow, then.”

Alex didn’t respond, just sank deeper into the bed, his hands fidgeting with the edge of the blanket. Suddenly, there was a soft knock on the door.

“Come in,” Alex called.

The door opened, and Sam peeked inside. “Hey,” he greeted. “Mind if I join you for a bit?”

Viper stood up stretching slightly. “I was just leaving actually,” he said, motioning Sam inside. “Take over for me, will you?”

Sam stepped into the room, watching as Viper patted Alex’s shoulder lightly before leaving, the door clicking shut behind him. Sam moved to the chair Viper had vacated, pulling it closer to the bed before sitting down. For a moment, he didn’t say anything, his hands resting awkwardly in his lap as he looked around the room. Alex glanced at him, noticing the way Sam seemed to wrestle with his thoughts. It was clear he had something on his mind but was struggling to find the words.

“So... how’s your day been?” Alex asked, breaking the silence that had started to stretch uncomfortably.

Sam blinked, startled out of his thoughts. “It’s been okay,” he said. “I’ve been spending time with my parents and the others. That has been nice.”

Alex nodded, waiting for him to continue.

“And we were debriefed earlier,” Sam added. “First separately and then together as a group. That was... intense.”

“Yeah, debriefings tend to be like that,” Alex muttered. He could imagine how the debriefings must have gone—questions about their time in captivity, what they saw, how they felt. Having to live through the worst experiences again as someone drilled out every detail they could remember. It was no surprise that Sam looked a bit worn down.

Sam nodded, his gaze dropping to his hands. “Our parents were allowed to sit in on it. So… they know what happened.”

Alex raised an eyebrow at that.

“All of it?” he grimaced, bothered by the idea. He understood why it might have been necessary, but it still made him feel uneasy that even more people knew about what have happened, what he had done.

“Yeah. At least the parts we were there for.” Sam confirmed, glancing up at Alex. “They really want to meet you, you know.”

Alex sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Maybe later,” he muttered, avoiding Sam’s gaze. “I’m not really up for meeting anyone right now.”

Sam frowned slightly but didn’t continue with the topic. He shifted in his chair and after a moment, he glanced at Alex again, his tone quieter now. “Can I… can I ask you something?”

Alex felt his chest tighten with unease, dreading what Sam might want to ask. “Sure.”

Sam considered him for a moment and when he spoke, his words come out slow as if he was weighting every word. “Earlier…when our parents arrived…I noticed something. I, um…noticed that no one came for you. I mean, I didn’t see anyone who might’ve been here for you. And back when we were—there. Walker said something about an american woman.”

Sam bit his lower lip, he hoped he wasn’t crossing any lines with bringing the topic up but he just hadn’t been able to shake the thoughts in his mind ever since he had noticed nobody coming to see Alex in the camp. They all knew about Alex’s uncle dying and him living with his housekeeper—an american woman. Sam had dug through his memory for a name but couldn’t remember it. He wasn’t sure if he had ever even heard the woman’s name.

“Was he talking about that woman you lived with, your housekeeper?”

Alex froze, the question hitting him like a blow to the chest and he looked away for a moment. “Yeah,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. “Yes. He was talking about her. About…about Jack.”

Sam’s face fell. “I’m sorry, Alex. I didn’t know. I—what happened?”

Alex didn’t respond, his gaze fixed on a spot on the blanket. The familiar weight of guilt pressed down on him again, making it hard to breathe. Alex’s throat tightened, and he shook his head. “I don’t think I’m ready to go into that, Sam.”

Sam didn’t press further. Instead, he reached out, giving Alex’s hand a brief, reassuring squeeze. It was oddly comforting, and Alex let out a shaky breath.

After a long pause, Sam pulled his hand back and asked hesitantly, “So... who’s looking after you now?”

“I have guardians but they live in America. So… I’ve been living alone.” Alex confessed.

Sam’s eyes widened. “Alone? You’re fifteen! How can they leave you alone?”

Alex shrugged keeping his gaze on the blanket. “It’s just how it is. I wanted to live in London and they have their life in America. I mean, they’re good people, but I couldn’t settle in with them, so this is how it is right now.”

Sam shook his head, struggling to process the information. It felt absurd, that someone his age would live alone without reliable adults in his day-to-day life to take care of him; asking how his day was after school, making sure they had clean clothes and stomach full of food. “Are they coming to see you?”

“Yeah. At some point. But it’ll take time.” Alex replied sounding unbothered, but Sam thought he saw a brief second of sadness crossing Alex’s face.

Sam frowned, his concern deepening. “You shouldn’t be dealing with all of this alone.”

Alex managed a faint smile, though it didn’t reach his eyes. “I’ve been doing it for a while now. I’m used to it.”

Sam opened his mouth to say something but closed it again, unsure of what words could possibly make a difference.

“Can I stay with you for a while?” he asked instead. “Just sit here?” He didn’t want to leave Alex alone in this room.

Alex glanced at him, surprised by the request. He thought about it for a moment, then nodded. “Yeah. Sure.”

Sam smiled, settling back into his chair. The silence that followed wasn’t awkward this time—it was calm, and little by little, Alex felt himself drifting off into a slight sleep.

Chapter Text

Colonel Sanders paced the length of his office, his usually composed demeanor shattered by the weight of what he had just learned. His hands were clasped tightly behind his back, his shoulders stiff with tension as he sent angry glares outside. It was dark, just past midnight but he knew there wouldn’t be any rest tonight.

“This is...unbelievable,” he muttered, his voice low and tinged with outrage. “Scorpia, embedded within the SAS? Within the British military itself? And at such high levels?” He stopped pacing and turned to face Mrs. Jones. “How did this happen?”

Mrs. Jones sat calmly across his desk, her fingers steepled as she watched Sanders carefully. “It didn’t happen overnight, Colonel,” she said evenly. “Scorpia is nothing if not patient. They’ve spent years—decades, even—building their network. Infiltrating institutions like the SAS is exactly the kind of long game they excel at.”

Sanders shook his head with disbelief. “And some of them are here? In the camp? Right now?”

“Yes,” Mrs. Jones confirmed, her voice steady. “Several, in fact. That’s why I brought you into this, Colonel. We need someone with your authority and expertise to assist in containing this situation. These people are highly trained and dangerous. If we don’t act decisively, it could compromise more than just this camp.”

Sanders exhaled sharply, running a hand over his face. “And you’re certain about the intel? There’s no room for error here. If we’re wrong—”

“We’re not wrong,” she interrupted firmly. “The information comes directly from the interrogation of Scorpia operatives captured in the aftermath of this incident. Combined with cross-referencing the intelligence your men were able to gather from the resort, we’ve been able to identify them beyond a shadow of a doubt. My people have spent the last day to make sure of that.”

“You’re telling me,” Colonel Sanders said, his voice low as he slowly sat behind his desk, “that you’ve known about these Scorpia agents for a full day, and you didn’t inform me immediately?”

His eyes narrowed at Mrs. Jones. “You allowed them to roam freely around the camp. Around the prisoners and the children. Do you have any idea what could have happened?”

Mrs. Jones met his gaze calmly, her posture unflinching. “I understand your frustration. But there were reasons for the delay.”

“Reasons?” Sanders exclaimed. “Do you have any idea what kind of risk you took? What if they’d compromised the prisoners? Or worse, harmed one of the children? This camp is under my command! I should have been informed.”

Mrs. Jones folded her hands on the desk between them. “Colonel, I assure you, the decision was not made lightly. We couldn’t afford to tip our hand. If those agents had suspected that we were aware of their identities, they might have tried to escape or, worse, acted in desperation. We had to be absolutely certain we had identified every sleeper before taking any action.”

“And what if you’d missed one? What if they’d already made their move while you were sitting on this information?” Sanders challenged feeling frustrated for having this same argument with Mrs. Jones yet again. It was always like this with intelligence agencies. Sanders knew he shouldn’t be surprised but their way of working rubbed him wrong every time.

“They didn’t,” Mrs. Jones replied matter-of-factly. “Our surveillance teams were monitoring them closely. Every suspect was accounted for at all times. The safety of the camp was never compromised.”

“That’s a hell of a gamble,” Sanders shot back, his tone sharp with irritation. “You’re asking me to trust that your people had eyes on every potential threat in a camp this size, with all the chaos we’ve been dealing with. I can’t run an operation like this if I don’t have all the facts, Jones.”

“This wasn’t just about the camp,” Mrs. Jones said. “This is about dismantling Scorpia’s network within every institution they have infiltrated to. If we’d moved too soon, we risked missing key operatives, giving them opportunity to evade capture.”

Sanders felt his jaw tightening as he processed her words. “You should have trusted me. You should have brought me in the moment you knew.”

“And I would have, if I hadn’t had to verify your own status first,” Mrs. Jones said and Sanders’s eyes widened slightly, a flash of offense crossing his face before he quickly masked it.

“You’re not compromised, Colonel,” Mrs. Jones stated simply. “I’m confident of that now. But we had to be thorough. Scorpia’s reach has proven deeper than anyone anticipated.”

Sanders exhaled sharply. “Fine. But don’t think for a second that I’m okay with how this was handled. From now on, I expect to be in the loop.”

“Understood,” Mrs. Jones said but Sanders knew better than to take her word for it. He gave her a curt nod nonetheless, tapping the file that was placed on his desk.  

“I knew Scorpia was a threat, but this… This is a cancer. A rot in our own ranks. And some of these names…” He shook his head. “People I’ve served with. Trusted.”

“I understand how difficult this is,” Mrs. Jones said, her tone softening ever so slightly. “But we can’t afford hesitation. The safety of the country depends on rooting them out now, before they can cause any more damage.”

Sanders straightened. “Tell me then, what’s the plan?”

Mrs. Jones leaned forward, flipping open the folder to reveal rows of photographs, each accompanied by a name and rank. “We’ll be conducting simultaneous detentions. Our teams are already in position. For these persons in the camp, we’ll coordinate with your most trusted personnel to ensure swift and quiet apprehensions. For those outside, MI6 has already deployed agents to intercept them at their respective locations.”

Sanders flipped through the pages, scanning the names and faces of soldiers who had betrayed their country. His expression darkened. “This will cause a stir,” he said grimly. “The SAS doesn’t take kindly to internal scandals, especially one of this magnitude.”

“Which is why we’re keeping this as contained as possible,” Mrs. Jones replied. “The public cannot know the way we have been compromised. The fallout would be catastrophic for national security. This will be handled internally.”

Sanders closed the folder, his expression hardening. “I’ll need to brief my team. Only the most trusted soldiers and officers.”

“Of course,” Mrs. Jones said. “And, Colonel—be careful. These people have nothing to lose. If they suspect they’ve been compromised, they won’t hesitate to act.”

Sanders nodded, standing and adjusting his uniform. “I’ll make sure we’re ready. This ends today.”

In one of the camp’s barracks the sounds of boots being removed, belts unbuckled, and uniforms tossed onto bunks filled the air as J-Unit was getting ready to lay down and rest after a long day. Viper sat on the edge of his bunk, absently fiddling with the strap of his watch. He’d spent most of the day watching over the kids and Alex, and his unit mates were all too aware of it. They hadn’t bothered him with questions during the day but now he could feel their curiosity radiating towards him.

“So,” Lynx began, leaning against the frame of his bunk. “You know we are dying from curiosity over here. What exactly happened to you? We haven’t gotten any information regarding it even though it was hell of an operation.”

Viper gave a noncommittal shrug. “We were captured, escaped and you came in to take care of the enemy. I don’t know what more to tell you.”

Bear joined in on the conversation, tossing his boots to the side. “Right. And I’m sure that’s all it was. Come on, Viper. Spill. And what’s the story with that Alex kid? I mean, the rest of you barely had a scratch and he looked like he had been through a grinder.”

“Yeah, Lynx and I were the ones who found him by that lake. Kid was barely holding it together. “Falcon said the concern and horror still fresh on his mind. “For a minute I really thought he was a goner. Worse shape than any of the others. What happened out there?”

Viper froze for a fraction of a second, his hands stilling on his watch strap. “I wasn’t there for all of it,” he said carefully.

Lynx raised an eyebrow, his gaze narrowing. “Come on, Viper. Don’t give us that. Surely you can tell us something.”

Viper’s jaw tightened. The truth pressed against the back of his teeth, but he couldn’t let it out. He, Jaguar and Snake had been debriefed, and the instructions had been crystal clear: under no circumstances were they to discuss what had happened to Alex or the details of their captivity—not even with their own unit.

“Actually, I’m not allowed to tell you anything,” Viper said finally.

Bear frowned, crossing his arms. “What the hell does that mean? We’re a team, a unit. When something happens to one of us, we are let in on it. There should be no secrets, you know that. Especially this kind, it could compromise us in the field if we don’t know what happened or how it might’ve affected you.”

“I know,” Viper said huffing with frustration. “And I hate keeping things from you. But orders are orders. And coming from the very top this time. I can’t say anything.”

The room fell into a tense silence. Falcon leaned back, relenting “So, we’re just supposed to accept that? No explanation, no context? To anything that took place?”

“Yeah,” Viper confirmed looking at his unit mates. “That’s exactly what you’re supposed to do. I don’t like it either, but it’s not up for debate.”

Lynx exchanged a glance with Bear, then sighed heavily. “Fine. But I’m worried for that kid—if he’s in trouble...”

Viper’s gaze dropped to the floor. “Trust me,” he said quietly. “If there was anything I could do to help him, I would…”

The conversation was interrupted by a sharp knock on the door. Viper glanced up, his brows furrowing as Lynx moved to open the door to reveal the familiar figures of K-Unit.

“Evening”, Wolf greeted them. “Colonel Sanders has called us to gather in barrack seven.”

Lynx exchanged a glance with the others. “Any idea what this is about?”

Wolf shook his head. “He didn’t say. Just that we should be there as soon as possible.”

Viper stood, already reaching for his gear. “Got it. Let’s move.”

The unit dressed quickly and efficiently, boots laced and jackets pulled on with practiced precision. No one spoke as they got ready, but there was tension in the air as each one of them was wondering what could have happened for Colonel to call them in this late in the evening.

When they stepped outside, the night air was crisp, the camp around them eerily quiet. K-Unit led the way and as they got to the barrack, they noticed some other units already gathered there, faces serious as everyone waited to be briefed on whatever had prompted this late-night assembly.

Colonel Sanders stood near the front, speaking in low tones with a few senior officers. As the members of K- and J-Unit stepped inside, Sanders turned his attention to them and approached the group.

“Viper. Snake,” Sanders said, his voice low. “A word.”

The two exchanged quick glances before stepping aside with him, a short distance away from the rest of the soldiers.

Colonel Sanders crossed his arms as he met their eyes. “I’m afraid I can’t allow either of you to participate in tonight’s operation.”

Viper’s brows shot up in surprise. “Sir, with all due respect, why not?”

Snake frowned. For the two of them to be singled out, it could mean only one thing. “If this is about the recent events...” Snake started but was interrupted by Colonel who held up a hand to silence them. “That’s precisely the issue. You’re too close to the situation. Besides, I have different task for you tonight. I need you to head to the infirmary and keep an eye on the kids and their parents, and Cub. They’ll need someone they trust nearby.”

Viper opened his mouth but hesitated. He didn’t object to the idea of someone keeping watch over the kids, but being excluded from whatever the rest of the units were doing tonight didn’t sit right with him. “Sir,” he said carefully, “we’ve been in this from the start. We can help—”

“You’ve done your part,” Sanders said firmly. “And I need your focus elsewhere now.”

Snake exhaled heavily, his hands curling into fists before he reluctantly relaxed them. “Understood, sir.”

“Good,” Sanders said, nodding. “Now go. That’s an order.”

Viper and Snake exchanged a glance, their frustration of being left out mirrored in each other’s eyes. But they knew better than to argue further. With a stiff nod, they turned and began making their way towards the infirmary, their footsteps heavy in the silent night.

Snake made his way down the dimly lit corridor towards Alex’s room. As he reached the door, he paused for a moment, taking a deep breath before pushing it open gently, careful not to wake Alex in case he was already asleep.

Inside the room, a faint glow of a bedside lamp was casting long shadows across the walls. Snake’s eyes immediately registered that there were two figures in the room instead of the one he had expected. Sam was slumped in a chair beside Alex’s bed, his head tilted at an awkward angle as he slept. Alex on the other hand was sitting upright, his eyes sharp and alert despite the weariness etched into his face. His posture was tense, his body ready to spring into action in a moment’s notice.

It was clear Alex had been asleep just moments ago—his hair was tousled and the blanket slightly askew. But the way his eyes tracked Snake’s movements and the subtle clenching of his fists spoke volumes. He had snapped to alertness the moment the door had opened.

The contrast between the two teens couldn’t have been more obvious. Sam, peaceful and unaware, while Alex was instantly guarded and ready for a fight. The sight twisted something deep in Snake’s stomach as he stepped inside the room.

“Relax, Cub,” Snake said softly, raising his hands in a placating gesture. “It’s just me.”

Alex’s shoulders eased slightly. “Snake,” he said, his voice sounding thick and tired. “What’s going on?”

Snake turned slightly to close the door behind him. “Colonel’s gathered some units. Something’s going down, but don’t worry about it right now. I’m here to keep you company for a while.”

Alex frowned, his gaze flicking towards the door as if he could see through it. “Something’s going down? What does that mean?”

“It means nothing that you would need to worry about tonight,” Snake said and glanced at Sam who was still fast asleep in the chair, his head lolling to one side. With a small sigh, Snake leaned forward and placed a hand on Sam’s shoulder, shaking him gently.

“Hey, Sam,” Snake said softly. “Time to wake up.”

Sam stirred, blinking groggily as he straightened in the chair. “What? Where…?” he mumbled, rubbing his eyes.

“Go join the others for the night,” Snake instructed. “I’ll stay here with Cub.”

Sam hesitated, his gaze shifting to Alex, who gave him a faint nod. “He’s right Sam. Go get some proper sleep.”

Reluctantly, Sam stood, stretching with a wince as he worked out the kinks from sleeping in the chair.

“Okay,” he said, glancing between Snake and Alex. “Good night then, I suppose.”

“Good night,” Snake replied sitting down on the chair that Sam had just vacated.

Sam nodded slowly, casting one last glance at Alex before shuffling out of the room, the door clicking softly shut behind him.

Snake turned his attention back to Alex, who was now leaning back against his pillow but was still looking tense. “You look like you’re ready to jump out of that bed,” Snake observed quietly.

“Force of habit,” Alex shrugged.

“Hmmm,” Snake hummed, settling into the chair, crossing his arms and leaning back as Alex shifted under the blanket. Alex’s eyes remained open, his gaze flicking to the door every so often, as if expecting something—or someone—to burst through. Snake noticed the tension; the way Alex’s focus was sharp and his body coiled like a spring.

“Get some rest,” Snake said softly. “I’m here. Nothing’s getting past me.”

“I’ll try”, Alex muttered.

Snake watched as Alex continued to shift restlessly, adjusting his blanket and pillow again and again. Snake didn’t say anything, just leaned back in the chair trying to find comfortable position and hoping that Alex would be able to fall asleep soon.

Alex stopped fidgeting, the movements aggravating his injuries and stared at the ceiling, his mind a whirl of thoughts. The idea of letting his guard down, even for a moment, was still hard for him. But his body was exhausted, his injuries aching, and the weight of the last few days pressed down on him. And there was something about Snake’s calm presence that felt steady. Reliable. Safe.

He glanced at Snake, who caught the look and raised an eyebrow. “What?” Snake asked quietly.

“Nothing,” Alex murmured, turning his gaze back to the ceiling. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly, willing himself to relax.

Maybe I can sleep, Alex thought, forcing his muscles to release the ever-present tension, and for the first time in what felt like forever, Alex’s body began to relax. His mind starting to quiet as he let himself trust that Snake would keep him safe. If even for tonight.

Alex shifted again, his movements becoming slower, less tense. Little by little, his breathing evened out, and his body sank deeper into the mattress. Snake watched as Alex’s grip on the blanket loosened, his features softening as sleep began to take hold.

By the time Alex was fully asleep, his face had lost the guarded tension it usually carried. He looked so much younger like this, Snake observed, feeling a wave of relief seeing the kid finally at peace. He leaned back further in the chair, his eyes flicking to the door and then back to Alex.

“I’ve got you Cub,” Snake whispered, and swore that from now on, he would do everything in his power to keep the boy away from harm.

When Alex woke, the first thing he noticed was the absence of the dull ache that usually accompanied a bad night’s sleep. He stretched cautiously, wincing slightly at the pull on his ribs, but even that discomfort couldn’t diminish the sense of restfulness that filled him. He hadn’t had nightmares—at least none he could remember. The pain meds probably helped with that, but Alex couldn’t shake the feeling that Snake’s presence had played a role too.

He blinked against the morning light filtering through the window and turned his head to see Snake still sitting in the chair, his arms crossed over his chest.

“Morning Cub,” Snake smiled at him, looking tired but still alert.

“Morning,” Alex replied, his tone lighter than it had been in days. “You stayed the whole night?”

“Orders are orders,” Snake said with a faint smirk. “Besides, it looks like you slept well. First time in a while, I’d guess.”

“Yeah,” Alex admitted and shifted to sit up straighter. “Thanks. For staying.”

Snake waved him off. “Don’t mention it. I was just doing my job.”

But Alex didn’t miss the faint warmth in his eyes, a silent acknowledgment that it wasn’t just about orders. It was also about looking out for him.

Snake stood up, stretching with a yawn. “So, feeling ready to face the day?”

Alex hesitated, then nodded but before he could reply a soft knock interrupted them and Sarah entered the room.

“Morning,” she greeted warmly. “Alex, time for a quick check-up before we start the day okay.”

Snake gave Sarah a polite nod. “Right, I think that’s my cue,” he said, turning to Alex. “I’m gonna leave now. See you later, Cub. Don’t give her too much trouble.”

“See you,” Alex waved as Snake stepped out, closing the door softly behind him.

Sarah was already moving to his side, getting out her stethoscope “How are you feeling this morning?”

“Better,” Alex admitted. “Slept well for once.”

Sarah gave him an approving nod. “Good to hear. Let’s make sure everything’s healing as it should.”

She worked quickly and methodically, checking his pulse, listening to his breathing, and inspecting the bandages.

“The wounds look clean,” Sarah remarked. “I think we can leave most of them uncovered for now and let the air do some good. Just try to avoid bumping them, okay?”

“Got it,” Alex confirmed.

Sarah carefully rewrapped the deep cut on his palm, the clean gauze snug, keeping the stitches stable. After finishing with his hand, Sarah moved to disconnect the IV from his arm.

“How’s the pain today?” she asked as she withdrew the needle, pressing a cotton ball to the site with gentle pressure.

“It’s not so bad,” Alex said, taking over to hold the cotton ball himself. Truthfully, the ache in his ribs and foot hadn’t eased that much, but it was bearable.

Sarah gave him a skeptical look. “Alright, I’ll take your word for it. Now, we need to start getting you up and moving. Staying in bed all day isn’t going to help you heal faster.”

Alex grimaced but didn’t argue. Just as he was trying to gather the energy to start moving out of the bed, Sam bounded into the room, a bright smile plastered on his face. It looked like Alex wasn’t the only one who had had a good night’s sleep.

“Come on, Alex! You’ve got to come to breakfast with us,” Sam urged full of energy as he reached Alex’s bed. “You were holed up in this room the whole day yesterday. Everyone’s waiting and they all want to see you.”

Alex shot him a wary look. “I don’t know, Sam. I’m not sure I’m up for it.”

He had managed to avoid facing his classmates’ parents the previous day and had hoped to continue his hiding for one more day at least.

But it seemed he was not given that option as Sarah perked up at hearing Sam’s suggestion. “Actually, that’s an excellent idea. Breakfast in the mess hall sounds like a perfect way to start moving around. It’ll give you a chance to stretch your legs.”

Alex groaned inwardly. He glanced at his arm, the stitched up, grim looking wound was fully displayed now amongst the deep bruises. Alex brushed softly against the faintly visible stitches on his neck. What a sight he must be. The thought of walking into a crowded mess hall, with all the soldiers and his classmates’ parents there, filled him with dread.

“I’m not sure that I—,” Alex started to protest again.

Sarah, however, wasn’t having it. “Nonsense,” she said, disappearing for a moment and returning with a pair of crutches. “You’ll do fine. Just take it slow.”

Taking a deep breath, Alex clenched his teeth and slowly began to push himself up, his body protesting with a sharp ache as he tried to get out of bed. Every move seemed to set off a dull wave of pain, but he bit it back. Finally, Alex managed to sit straight at the edge of the bed taking a moment to steady himself. 

“I really don’t feel like it," Alex said trying to weasel his way out of this one more time.

“Come on, you’ve been through worse than a little walk down the hall," Sam said, trying to sound upbeat but visibly concerned as he watched Alex’s struggle.

 “Well, you’re not wrong. Okay, fine. Alright then," Alex let out a shaky breath as he took hold of the crutches, his knuckles turning white as he gripped them tightly and slowly rose to his feet. His entire body felt heavy, the pain meds making him feel a bit woozy, but he managed to stand. He couldn’t lean properly with the hand that had a deep cut across his palm, but he still managed to keep most of his weight off the foot that was bound in cast.

“See?” Sarah said, giving him an encouraging smile. “You’re already doing great. I’ll be just down this hall if you need anything.”

Alex nodded, gritting his teeth as he took a step forward. The crutches took some of the weight off his injured foot, but each movement still sent a jolt of discomfort through him. He felt clumsy and embarrassed, staggering forward with unsteady and uncoordinated steps. Alex just wanted to turn around and crawl back into bed, but Sam was already holding the door open, looking at him expectantly.

“Alright, let’s get this over with,” Alex muttered, trying to sound casual. Inside, though, his heart was pounding, and he could feel his nerves creeping up as he took another unsteady step towards the door to start his journey to the mess hall.

Alex gritted his teeth as he pushed himself forward leaning on the crutches. Each step jarred his bruised ribs, and the wounds on his side and leg pulsed with a dull ache. But Sam was there, encouraging him forward with an enthusiasm that made Alex’s stomach fill with mixed gratitude and dread as they got closer to their destination with each unsteady step.

“Come on, almost there,” Sam encouraged, opening the door to the mess hall and holding it so Alex could manoeuvre his way inside.

The noise hit him first: laughter, voices and the clatter of dishes. Alex felt his heart pound as he scanned the crowded room. He noticed multiple faces looking at his direction with curious expressions. Alex swallowed hard and looked at the table where his classmates were sitting accompanied by their parents.

“Ready?” Sam asked, noticing Alex pause.

“Yeah,” Alex replied quietly, trying to summon up some semblance of normalcy as they headed towards the table.

The hum of conversation faded as they approached. Heads turned, and his classmates’ parents glanced up, taking in his bruises and other injuries with barely disguised concern. He gave a small nod to Henry and forced a half-smile at Ellie, Will, and Liam, who were watching him closely. He noticed their eyes drifting from his face to his neck that had a dark bruise around it accompanied by a grim looking wound. Alex suddenly felt very self-conscious.

Henry stood up, gesturing to the empty seat beside him. “Alex, it is so good to see you up and around. Come, sit.”

“Thanks,” Alex said, gripping his crutches tightly as he lowered himself into the seat. Sam took the spot beside him, looking pleased as if he’d accomplished some mission of his own. For a moment, Alex was aware of all the gazes fixed on him. He could see the curiosity and concern written on the faces of the adults sitting around the table, along with all the burning questions.

“Hey, Alex,” Ellie greeted him from across the table, breaking the silence that had settled around them. “Glad you joined us. We weren’t sure you’d come but Sam was sure he could get you here.”

Alex looked beside him and saw Sam grinning and looking pleased with himself. The man sitting beside Ellie, his father Alex presumed, leaned forward, his eyes warm with gratitude. “Listen, we know what took place and we can’t thank you enough…for everything you did. For keeping them safe.”

Alex’s chest tightened. “I just…did what I could. We all helped each other out really.”

The man gave him a nod. “Still…Thank you.” His voice was filled with such gratitude that it almost made Alex squirm in his seat. He wasn’t used to getting thanked about his actions and there was still the lingering feel of quilt, like it was his fault that everybody had gotten dragged into this in the first place. Alex swallowed hard and just gave a curt nod before turning his attention to the breakfast. 

The conversation slowly resumed around him, his classmates picking up where they’d left off, chatting and laughing about lighter things. And though he had dreaded this moment, sitting here now, surrounded by the normalcy of breakfast and familiar faces, Alex found himself relaxing, just a little, as the attention shifted away from him.

Alex listened the conversations around him but didn’t participate. The conversation in their table was kept in everyday things. Alex could feel the curious looks brush over him from time to time but nobody addressed him directly. He was happy about that since topics like family, school and hobbies were not so straight forward, easy conversation themes around him anymore. All of it shadowed by MI6 and their meddling. 

Alex glanced up from his plate as the mess hall door swung open again, revealing a familiar figure. Talk, or in this case, think of the devil, Alex though as John Crawley walked into the space, dressed sharply in a suit and looking very much out of place because of it. He was scanning the tables before his gaze settled on their group and he started to approach them. His expression was calm, professional, and entirely too unbothered for Alex’s liking.

"Alex," Crawley greeted evenly, nodding in his direction. "Glad to see you up."

Alex felt a wave of irritation. Of all the people from MI6, Crawley was the one he’d least wanted to see—besides Mrs. Jones, of course. "Crawley," he said, a bit of venom leaking into his voice.

Crawley, seemingly unbothered by Alex’s tone, continued, "I hope you're feeling better. It's so good to see all of you together, safe and sound," he added, glancing at Alex’s classmates and their families who smiled politely to him.

“No thanks to you," Alex muttered and held Crawley’s gaze as the man gave him a pointed look after hearing his words.

"Is there…something we can help you with?" Henry asked, sensing the tension between Crawley and Alex.

Crawley clasped his hands behind his back. "Actually, yes. Mrs. Jones has requested a meeting with all of you in the command center in thirty minutes."

Alex’s heart sank, his jaw clenching. A meeting with the head of MI6, with the whole group together, just what he’d been hoping to avoid. He felt Sam’s curious glance at his side, but he kept his gaze fixed on Crawley.

“Can’t it wait?” Alex asked, trying to keep his tone even. He really didn’t feel like facing MI6 and military politics early in the morning.

"I’m afraid not, Alex," Crawley replied. "We have important matters to address."

Alex let out a quiet, frustrated sigh, giving Crawley a reluctant nod.

"I’ll see you all in the command center, then," Crawley said smoothly before giving a polite nod to the group and walking out, leaving an air of tension in his wake.

Around the table, his classmates exchanged curious glances. Alex met Henry’s eyes briefly, catching the concern in his teacher’s eyes.

“A meeting with the head of MI6”, Liam whispered in awe. “You have to admit, it is kind of cool.”

Alex remained silent and took a bite of his toast. Well, they would soon see themselves the ways of working with MI6. And based on Alex’s experiences so far it was not cool. Not cool at all.

Rows of chairs were arranged in front of a wide table where Mrs. Jones sat with several neatly stacked folders in front of her. She looked around the group with detached professionalism as she cleared her throat, directing her attention to each person before settling on Alex.

“My name is Jones and I’m the current head of MI6. I want to thank you for joining me this morning,” she began reciting lines, that sounded like something she had went through many times before. “I know this has been a tiring time for each of you. First, let me say that MI6 and our partners are grateful for your patience and understanding through these difficult circumstances.”

She paused, her gaze shifting to meet each parent’s and student’s eyes.

“Now, as you may be aware,” she continued, “the nature of the events has brought you into contact with sensitive information related to national security. Due to the nature of Alex’s background and the threats we face, the need for confidentiality is of utmost importance. This is where the Official Secrets Act comes into play.”

She picked up one of the documents on the table and held it out for the group to see.

“This Act is a binding agreement,” Mrs. Jones explained, “that you will not disclose any information regarding what you have learned, witnessed, or experienced about Alex or any other MI6 related matters. This is essential, not only for your safety but also for the safety of others involved in ongoing operations. Breaching this confidentiality can have serious consequences.”

The room was silent, and the gravity of her words seemed to settle over everyone as they exchanged concerned glances.

Mrs. Jones leaned forward slightly, her expression softening a fracture. “I understand that this may feel like an added burden, especially given the trauma you’ve already endured. But please know, it’s only through absolute confidentiality that we can ensure these kinds of events don’t reach beyond those directly involved.”

Henry raised his hand hesitantly, drawing her attention. “So… this means we can’t speak about any of this with anyone else? Not even our families? or…” Henry glanced at Alex. “The other teachers. I mean…wouldn’t it be helpful for Alex if the school was informed about his—circumstances.”

Mrs. Jones gave a slow nod. “I understand your concern, but the fact remains that any discussions regarding what happened must be confined to the people in this room or with approved MI6 personnel.”

Henry frowned, his uncertainty giving way to determination. “But if we informed only Alex’s teachers or even just the headmaster, it could make a significant difference. They’d understand his absences, the struggles with his grades. I’ve been teaching him for years now, and I’ve seen how much this has affected his education. Surely, that’s worth considering”

Mrs. Jones studied him for a second before answering. “I know your intentions are good. But the more people who know about Alex, the greater the risk to his safety. And I’m sure we can both agree that his safety must come first. These are the compromises we have to make.”

Henry’s jaw tightened, his voice carefully measured but laced with frustration. “And has anyone asked Alex if he’s willing to make those compromises?”

Alex could feel the weight of the room shift towards him, every gaze now fixed on his face. He groaned internally, wishing he could disappear. Staring at the floor, he half-hoped it might open up and swallow him whole, sparing him from the awkwardness of the moment. He didn’t want to talk about this in front of everyone, didn’t want anyone fighting his battles or becoming further entangled in the mess of his life. As no convenient escape materialized, Alex lifted his gaze reluctantly to meet Henry’s worried expression.

“It’s fine,” Alex said, forcing the words out despite the bitter taste they left in his mouth. “I’ve managed to catch up on schoolwork before. And Mrs. Jones is right. The fewer people who know, the safer it is for everyone.”

Henry’s frown deepened, doubt clear in his eyes as he studied Alex. “Are you sure? Because if there’s a way to make things easier for you—”

“Mr. Donovan,” Mrs. Jones cut in. “Alex has been through this before. He knows what’s at stake. I assure you, he is being given the resources he needs to succeed while keeping his safety intact.”

Henry hesitated before he exhaled, leaning back slightly. “If you say so,” he said reluctantly, his tone tinged with resignation.

“Really, it’s fine,” Alex repeated with a small smile, trying to reassure his teacher even as a part of him wished he didn’t have to. Alex just wanted them to move forward and be done with this meeting. But the conversation wasn’t apparently over as Sam’s mother leaned forward to put her two cents in.

“I’m sorry,” she began, and Alex could hear underlining anger in her voice. “But I can’t sit here and not say something. I’m aware that I don’t know enough regarding this situation you have going on but I think I’ve understood enough. And I have to say that the fact that the British government, or at least MI6, is involved with a boy his age…it’s terrible. No kid their age should be subjected to anything like this.”

Her words hung in the air, heavy and charged and Alex shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his gaze fixed on the floor again.

“I understand your concern,” Mrs. Jones said evenly. “The circumstances that led to Alex’s involvement with MI6 were the result of decisions made by my predecessor. Those decisions were highly controversial, and there is a reason he is no longer in charge.”

Sam’s mother narrowed her eyes. “That may be, but it doesn’t change the fact that this boy, this child, is still dealing with the consequences of those choices.”

“I won’t argue that point,” Mrs. Jones replied. “And as for what happened here, it was not something we planned. We never intended to put Alex—or any of your children—in danger. Alex’s prior association with MI6 is no longer active. He is not involved in any current operations and he had no mission here.”

Alex’s eyes flicked up briefly, catching Mrs. Jones’s carefully chosen words. She wasn’t lying, not technically. But she wasn’t coming clean either and Alex could hear what went unsaid. Mrs. Jones didn’t deny having anything to do with it; what happened in the park or about his involvement with MI6 in the first place. It was true that Blunt had played the larger role, but Mrs. Jones wasn’t innocent in all this

Same as with what had happened in the park. It wasn’t planned for, just got out of hand, if Mrs. Jones had told him the truth earlier. It was all carefully crafted to be truthful without revealing the full picture. Alex frowned but stayed quiet, irritation simmering just beneath the surface as he silently willed this conversation topic come to an end.

Somehow, hearing the adults talk about him this way, trying to defend him, made him feel…used. Made him feel like a victim. And he couldn’t stand it, the idea making his skin crawl. Alex focused on his breathing to block out the discomfort creeping through him.

 “It still doesn’t sit right with me. He’s just a boy,” Sam’s mother said, lips pressing into a thin line.

“I agree,” Mrs. Jones agreed. “And I assure you, my focus moving forward is to ensure Alex’s safety and well-being. We are committed to supporting him through his recovery.”

There was a beat of silence before Sam’s mother leaned back, her expression still troubled but less confrontational. “I hope you mean that.”

“I do,” Mrs. Jones replied firmly, her gaze flicking briefly to Alex who met her eyes. Alex studied her expression, gouging for hints of deception or fraud in her words. But she wasn’t the head of MI6 for nothing. Alex couldn’t say if she truly meant what she said or just wanted to ease the minds of the adults in the room.

The silence was broken by Liam’s mother, who shifted uncomfortably, looking towards her son and then back to Mrs. Jones. “What about counseling? If any of the children need support after this and I’m sure they will...How does that work under the Official Secrets Act?”

“We’ve taken that into account,” Mrs. Jones replied smoothly. “MI6 has cleared professionals available to provide psychological support such as Dr. Whitmore that you’ve already met. We’ll be arranging follow-up care in London to ensure that each of you, especially the children, has access to the resources you need. These individuals will also be bound by the Act, so confidentiality will be maintained.”

Her explanation seemed to ease some of the tension in the room and Mrs. Jones turned to gesture to the folders in front of her. “Now then, I’d like each of you to review and sign this document. If you have any further questions, I’m here to answer them. Once signed, this legally binds you to the confidentiality I’ve outlined.”

Slowly, the adults took the folders handed to them by Crawley, who had been standing by quietly, and began reading through the documents. Mrs. Jones waited patiently, watching as each family member, children and parents, signed their own agreements. Once completed, she gathered the documents and gave a firm nod of approval.

“Thank you,” she said with a note of finality before taking a small breath, preparing to continue.

“Now, I understand that what I’m about to say may be difficult to accept,” she began. “However, it is imperative that we maintain a consistent narrative about what happened. The story we’ve prepared is as follows: During your navigation exercise your group got lost due to the bad weather. During this time, Alex sustained an injury while attempting rock climbing in the storm. This will explain any visible injuries when you return to school.”

Henry's expression turned incredulous as his previous irritation raised its head. “Alex went to rock climbing? In a storm? That’s… well, that’s just. How can you expect us to pass that off as the truth? As if we would get lost because of a weather when we had Viper with us or we would let anyone go climbing in the bad weather that supposedly got us lost in the first place. That’s just ridiculous.”

Sam nodded, joining in on the conversation eyes flashing. “Nobody’s going to believe we just got lost and Alex had an accident. It doesn’t even make sense.”

“Yeah, especially since Alex looks—well, he looks—" Will paused searching for the words. He was sitting beside Sam, looking bewildered. "Not like he had just some climbing accident,” he finished quietly.

“We can state that Alex went to climb without your permission and got hurt. Because of this and the bad weather, you got lost and it took you some time to find help and get out of the woods”, Mrs. Jones raised her hand, silencing the growing arguments. “I understand your concerns. But we must maintain this story to protect everyone involved. Anything else risks compromising the safety of each of you and Alex.”

Alex, who had been sitting quietly again, looked up with a detached expression. “It’s fine,” he said sounding resigned. “So, the story goes like this. I wanted to go climbing, didn’t listen when I was told it was not allowed, got us all lost and hurt myself. Got it.”

The room fell silent, each classmate glancing at him with hurt and sympathy at hearing his words. Sam shook his head.

“That’s not right”, he said sounding furious. “I refuse to say that you got injured because of something like that. You saved us all Alex. I can’t go to school and say that something was your fault when that’s not true or that you got hurt because of your own actions. It’s not fair. If we say that everyone’s going to blame you about having to leave here and…No. It’s not fair.”

“And my point stays," Will butted in. “One look at you and nobody is going to believe that you ended up looking like that because of a rock-climbing accident. No way.”

Alex shrugged slightly. “Well, nobody ever believes the cover stories anyway.”

And that effectively quieted them all as they grimaced. It was true after all. Alex’s absences and his excuses of ‘being sick’ had been the topic of rumours for quite some time. Rumours, that some of them had been involved with creating and spreading. Will felt heat creep up his cheeks and neck as he tried to swallow down the embarrassment that Alex’s words had gouged up.

Sam rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. “Right.”

Ellie frowned. “But… Alex, they’re going to ask questions. And you shouldn’t have to lie about something like this.”

“I’ve done it before”, Alex said looking at his classmates. “And you have to understand, the truth is something that can’t be told to anyone outside this room. I mean it. When they ask questions just stick to the story. They’ll give up after some time. They always do.”

Will shifted uncomfortably in his seat. “And… when we go back, we just act like everything’s normal?” he asked looking at Alex.

“Yes,” Alex said quietly, a hint of resignation in his tone. “That’s the best way to keep everyone safe. If we start behaving differently, people are going to suspect something and only going to ask more questions. The story has to be consistent.”

Will’s shoulders slumped and he couldn’t quite meet Alex’s eyes. “I don’t… I don’t want to go back to how things were before. It doesn’t feel right after everything.” His voice wavered, and he struggled to find the words. “After all, you...And I was...”

“It’s okay, Will. I get it. We all just need to keep things as normal as we can. That’s how this works,” Alex’s voice was steady and there was a strange calm in his words, as if he had already come to terms with this.

Mrs. Jones watched the exchange. “I realize this is a lot to ask. But maintaining this cover story ensures that none of you, nor your families, are exposed to further risks. I trust you will all do what’s necessary.”

Sam shook his head again, exhaling slowly, and looked over at Alex, who gave him a small nod of reassurance. They all knew there was no real choice here, but it still felt wrong.

Mrs. Jones took in the room, glancing from each parent to each student. As there were no more arguments about the previous topic she moved onto the next subject on her list. "Now that that’s settled, we can talk about your stay in here. You’ll be free to leave the camp already today. We are arranging transportation to London for you. It shouldn’t take too long."

Alex's face remained impassive as he looked at Mrs. Jones.

"And what about me?" he asked. "Do I get to leave with them?"

Mrs. Jones met his gaze steadily. "You have the option to stay here in the camp until you're stronger, or we can arrange for you to continue your recovery at St. Dominic’s."

Alex has a stubborn line forming in his jaw. "I’d rather go home. I can manage follow-ups at St. Dominic’s, but I’m not staying there."

Mrs. Jones looked him sternly. "Alex, you've been through a lot, and you are still in the early stages of healing. I’m not comfortable with the idea of you staying on your own until you’ve had a bit more time to recover. You’re allowed to go home when your guardians arrive and the doctors deem you healthy enough. Not before that."

Alex opened his mouth to argue but Mrs. Jones, sensing his displeasure, stopped him before the argument even left his mouth. “The camp or St. Dominic’s Alex. Those are your choices.”

Alex huffed and glared at Mrs. Jones. “Fine”, he said, still pouting. “I want to go to London.”

“St. Dominics then”, Mrs. Jones nodded to him. She let the silence grow briefly before closing the folder in front of her, marking the end of the meeting.

“Thank you all for your time," She addressed the room as she stood up. "I trust you’ll follow everything we’ve discussed. We’ll inform you when the transportation is ready for you to get back to London. If there are further questions, I’m available to answer them later.”

The students and their parents began to rise from their seats, the scrape of chairs filling the room as quiet murmurs spread among the group. Henry offered Alex a sympathetic look but said nothing as he joined the others and headed towards the door.

Alex stayed seated for a moment longer, gripping the edge of the chair tightly. He wasn’t eager to face anyone just yet, not with the mix of emotions swirling inside him. His classmates had already been asked to keep secrets they didn’t want to and now they were leaving with their families while he was stuck, once again under Mrs. Jones’ watchful eye, not allowed to go home.

As the last parent exited the room, Sam hesitated by the door, glancing back at Alex. “You okay?” he asked quietly.

Alex forced a small smile. “Yeah. Just a bit tired. Go on. I’ll catch up later.”

Sam looked unconvinced but gave a reluctant nod before stepping out. Alex waited until the sound of their voices faded down the hallway before exhaling deeply, rising to his feet with the help of his crutches and started the slow journey back into his room.

The infirmary was quiet when Alex returned. He lowered himself onto the bed, his body aching from the tension of the meeting and his injuries.

He stared at the wall for a long moment, letting the quiet wash over him. It was both a relief and a curse, giving him space to think but it was something he wasn’t sure he wanted right now.

Today, his classmates would leave with their families, and he would be going to St. Dominics. Alone. Again.

The thought made him feel hollow. But at least he would be in London, not stuck in Wales. He dragged his hand across his face. For now, all he could do was focus on getting through the next few days.

Liam, Ellie, Will and Sam sat together on a grassy patch outside, the crisp air filling their lungs as they took in the quiet moment, the open space feeling like a gift. The sun’s warmth brushing against their faces and a soft breeze tickling their hair.

For a while, none of them spoke, simply reveling in the freedom to breathe, to think, to exist without immediate danger or crippling fear. In the distance, they could hear the voices caused by the camp activity, a reminder of where they were. But right now, sitting outside in each other’s company, it felt like they could escape the weight of all that had happened, if only for a moment.

There were no parents hovering over them, no soldiers bustling around, no counselors trying to pry into their minds. The adults were busy with practicalities, tying to coordinate their return to normal life.

Sam leaned back on his hands, closing his eyes briefly as he let the sunlight wash over him. “I will never take fresh air as granted again, I can tell you that,” he murmured.

Ellie, sitting cross-legged nearby, smiled faintly. “Yeah. It’s nice to just…be outside again. No walls, no bars. Just this.” She gestured vaguely at their surroundings.

Will stretched his legs out in front of him, staring at the horizon. “It’s weird,” he said quietly. “Going back home and back to school. Trying to pretend as if this never happened.”

Liam was lying flat on his back with his arms crossed behind his head. He let out a sigh. “I know. But it all kind of feels also so distant now you know. Like a bad dream.”

The group lapsed into silence again, each lost in their own thoughts.

Sam shifted as the quiet moment gave way for the thoughts occupying his mind. “I still can’t believe we have to go along with that stupid cover story,” he muttered, picking up a stick from the ground. “Alex doesn’t deserve that.”

“Tell me about it," Will nodded in agreement. "It’s so messed up. He saved all of us and now we have to tell everyone that he’s the one who got us lost? It’s complete garbage.”

Sam’s grip on the stick tightened as he stabbed it to the ground. “It’s bullshit, is what it is.”

Liam furrowed his brow as he looked at the sky above him. “I know. It’s not fair. But I don’t think we have a choice. They made it pretty clear that this is just how it is.”

“I hate it too,” Ellie admitted. “But what can we do? We just have to act like nothing’s changed, try to make things look as they were before.”

Will hesitated, his gaze drifting to his hands. “I don’t know how to go back to treating Alex like…like I used to.” His voice grew quieter, almost ashamed. “He saved my life, our lives. I can’t just go back to being a jerk to him.”

Sam looked at his friend. “You don’t have to, you know. We can keep things normal without treating him like crap.”

Will shook his head. “I don’t think it’s that simple. If we don’t go back to how things were, people will start asking questions. Especially with the lie about him messing everything up regarding this trip. If we just ignore something like that it will raise suspicions.” He exhaled heavily, running a hand through his hair. “This sucks.”

Before anyone could respond they noticed a figure approaching them. Crawley was walking across the yard looking straight at the group of students.

“There you are. I wanted to inform you that your transportation back to London will soon be ready and you should join your parents now,” Crawley said, stopping a few feet away.

Liam sat up looking at Crawley. “What about Alex? Is he coming with us?”

Crawley shook his head. “Alex will travel separately later. He’s needed here a little longer.”

Sam stood without hesitation. “I want to see him before we leave.”

“You may. Just remember that we’re on a schedule,” Crawley pointed out. But Sam was already stepping away, giving a sharp nod. He glanced back at the others. “Go on, I’ll catch up with you guys later.”

“Don’t worry, we’ll come get you when we have to leave,” Ellie assured him. “Take your time.”

“Thanks,” Sam smiled and waved as he turned around and headed to the already too familiar building to meet Alex before they had to leave.

The door to Alex’s room creaked open and Alex glanced over, half expecting to see Sarah with another round of checks or perhaps Ben or one of the soldiers stopping by again. But it was Sam who stepped inside his room, closing the door behind him. He stood by the doorway looking around the room until meeting Alex’s eyes.

“Hey,” Sam greeted. “Mind if I sit with you for a bit?”

Alex shifted slightly to make space on the bed. “Sure.”

Sam sat down beside him with a sigh. “We’re leaving soon.”

“Yeah. I figured," Alex nodded, his gaze dropping back to the blanket on his lap.

The thought of his classmates leaving filled Alex with a surprising sense of sadness. Here, in the camp, Alex didn’t have to pretend, and his classmate didn’t have to worry about any cover stories or keeping his secrets. But all of that would change once they were back in London. Back in school. Alex wasn’t sure he was ready for it.

Sam must have caught something in his expression because he offered Alex a reassuring smile. “You know, I wish you didn’t have to go to St. Dominic’s alone. It doesn’t seem right. After everything…” Sam trailed off, his words hanging in the air.

Alex shrugged, forcing a nonchalant tone. “Well, what can you do? Besides, I’ll manage. It’s fine.”

Sam leaned back, staring at the ceiling for a moment before speaking again. “You’ll let us know when you’re there? I mean, I know we’ll have to keep up the whole cover story and not be seen with you in the hospital, but…I think we could still visit right?”

“Sure, you can visit and I’ll let you know. Would be nice to have some company,” Alex said feeling a little more at ease with the idea that he wouldn’t have to spend all his hours in the hospital alone. 

Sam nodded and smiled faintly at him, but Alex could see tension in his posture. Sam wasn’t looking directly at him, his fingers fidgeting with the edge of his sleeve. Alex waited, not daring to push, trusting that whatever was on Sam’s mind would surface eventually.

Finally, Sam exhaled and looked up at Alex. “There’s… something I need to talk with you,” he began hesitantly.

Alex nodded, feeling weight behind Sam’s words. “Go ahead.”

Sam hesitated again, glancing around the room as if the right words would come to him from its corners. “How do you do it?” he suddenly blurted out.

“Do what?” Alex asked confused.

“Go back to normal,” Sam clarified. “After everything you’ve been through…How do you just…keep going? Pretend like nothing happened? Because I don’t know how to do that.”

“Well, it’s not easy,” Alex admitted. “And it’s not really about pretending nothing happened. It’s more about… finding a way to keep moving forward, even when everything feels wrong. You focus on what’s in front of you, and you don’t think too much about the rest. At least, that’s what I’ve done.””

Sam nodded slowly, but his brow furrowed as he leaned forward. “I still feel trapped,” he confessed. “Like, sometimes, in my mind, I’m convinced I’m still back there. It all...it just keeps playing in my head, over and over.”

Alex swallowed hard, his own memories threatening to surface. “That doesn’t go away overnight. It takes time. And sometimes, you can’t do it alone. Talking to someone helps. Even if it’s just a little.”

Sam looked at Alex, his expression conflicted. “You mean like a counselor?”

“Maybe,” Alex shrugged meeting Sam’s gaze, “or a friend.”

Alex hesitated, his stomach twisting. It was now his turn to scramble around for words, to find a way to say what he really needed to say before the others would leave the camp.

“Sam,” Alex began, his voice low and hesitant. “There’s…also something I need to say.”

“What is it?” Sam asked.

Alex gripped the blanket, his knuckles whitening. He didn’t want to bring this up—not now. But he had to. Sam deserved to hear it.

“Back there, with Petrov and Quinn...” Alex started slowly. ”I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry I made you a part of that.”

Sam’s face paled visibly at his words, and he couldn’t hide how the way he flinched as though the words had physically struck him. Alex’s chest tightened at the sight. He couldn’t help but to feel that it was his fault that Sam had to carry this burden on his conscience.

“I didn’t have a choice. You weren’t supposed to be in that space with me,” Alex continued, his voice shaking slightly. “I tried to think of another way. And I—” He stopped, swallowing hard against the lump in his throat. “And I know I dragged you into it. I didn’t want to and I regret that. More than I can say.”

For a moment, Sam didn’t speak. His eyes darted around, and Alex could see the tension in his jaw, the way his hands were now gripping his knees. Finally, Sam exhaled shakily. “I’ve… been seeing it,” he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. “In my dreams."

Alex’s heart sank, guilt crashing over him like a suffocating wave. “I’m so sorry, Sam. I—”

Sam shook his head. “I know you’re sorry but like you said, there was no other way. You saved us all Alex and I guess…If that choice had been on my shoulders…” Sam’s voice drifted into silence as his expression sifted to one full of consideration.

They sat in silence for a while. Alex not knowing what to say and Sam deep in his own thought.

“Have you done it before?” Sam broke the silence after a while, his voice quiet. “Killed someone, I mean.”

Alex froze, the question making him feel like a bucket full of ice water had been dumped into his gut. His first instinct was to deflect, to protect Sam from knowing the full truth. But then he thought about what they’d been through. How he had made Sam accomplish in killing two people. If anyone deserved honesty in this matter, it was Sam. But it was hard, so hard, to face his classmate and admit it.

“Yes,” Alex whispered, blinking rapidly, trying to keep his emotions in check. “I have.”

“How do you deal with it? With the…quilt?” Sam asked slowly, turning to look at Alex.

“I don’t know,” Alex admitted quietly. “I don’t think I’ve figured that out yet.”

“It’s... always there,” Alex continued, his voice a bit shaky as he turned to look at the door, avoiding Sam’s eyes. “It’s like this weight that never really goes away. Some days it’s lighter and I can ignore it. Other days...it’s all I can think about.” He paused, his fingers clenching as if fighting against the pressing memories. “I try to remind myself that I did what I had to do. That there wasn’t another choice. But it doesn’t always help.”

Sam nodded slowly, considering his words. “Does it ever... get better?”

Alex shrugged, his gaze still distant. “Sometimes. But then something happens, and it all comes back. The memories, the what-ifs, the... faces.” He swallowed hard, his voice growing quieter. “You just...learn to live with it. You have to. Because if you don’t, it’ll eat you alive.”

The room grew heavy with unspoken words, the kind that lingered and pressed down like a weight on Alex’s chest.

“Could you tell me about it?” Sam asked quietly looking at Alex.

Alex’s mind raced, caught between wanting to share and the fear of burdening Sam even more. “I don’t know, Sam,” he sighed. “I don’t want to put all of that on you. You’ve already been through enough.”

Sam shook his head. “We’ve both been through it, Alex. And...I keep thinking about what happened. It’s like it’s stuck in my head, and I can’t get it out. Maybe if we talk, it won’t feel so... heavy.”

Alex looked away, his throat tightening and heart hammering in his chest. He could feel the emotions welling up, threatening to break through the fragile barrier he’d built to keep them in check. His mind began to churn, unbidden, with images and memories, faces of people who were dead because of him, who’s death he had caused with his actions.

Hugo Greif, Damian Cray, Julia Rothman, Desmond McCain…Julius, Petrov, Quinn—Walker. There were so many, some were people whose names he didn’t even know, had never heard. Alex felt like throwing up. The memories pressed down on him, making it hard to breathe. His chest tightened and he tried to keep his hands from shaking.

“Alex?” Sam’s voice was soft, tentative. He reached out, placing a hand gently on Alex’s arm. The touch broke through the swirling storm in Alex’s mind, grounding him just enough to pull him back to the present.

Sam’s eyes were filled with concern. “You don’t have to tell me,” he said. “But I’m here. And maybe...maybe it could help. Both of us.”

Alex swallowed hard, his jaw working as he fought to keep his composure. He glanced at Sam, seeing the genuine care and understanding in his expression.

The room seemed to grow quieter, as Alex stared at Sam, wondering. Sam had seen him at his worst, had been there when he’d done the unspeakable, and yet still looked at him with something other than fear or disgust. Alex had killed two people right in front of him. And Sam had been involved, dragged into the horror of it all. Yet here he was, offering understanding, offering to listen.

Maybe Sam could handle it, Alex thought. Maybe he wouldn’t turn away, wouldn’t see Alex as something monstrous once he knew the full truth.

Alex’s fingers tightened into fists as he fought the wave of self-loathing that always came with thinking about the world he’d been forced into. He swallowed hard, his gaze dropping for a moment before he met Sam’s eyes again.

“You don’t know what you’re asking,” Alex warned. “It’s not going to be a nice story. It’s... ugly. I’ve done some bad things.”

Sam didn’t flinch. He nodded keeping gaze steady and calm. “I know,” he said simply. “But I still want to hear it. If you’re ready to tell me.”

Alex hesitated for a moment longer, then gave a small, reluctant nod. “Okay, but don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

Sam leaned back slightly, giving Alex the space he needed while still keeping close. “I’m here,” he said quietly.

Alex took a deep breath, steadying himself, and started to speak.

Chapter Text

Sam listened in stunned silence as Alex told him everything.

Alex’s voice was steady at first, as though recounting facts he’d gone over a hundred times in his head. He told about Ian, the uncle who had raised him, taught him the skills that would land him in the world of espionage. How Ian’s death had shattered his world and thrust him into the hands of MI6.

“They told me he died in a car accident,” Alex said, his voice low. “But it was a lie. He was killed on a job. And then MI6 came to me. Told me he was a spy and they would need someone to finish the mission. I told them no, told them they were out of their minds but they blackmailed me. They threatened to deport Jack if I didn’t do what they asked and forced me into finishing the mission that got Ian killed.”

Sam’s stomach churned at the idea.

“You remember Stormbreakers?” Alex continued and Sam nodded. “It wasn’t just a computer. Those were going to release a virus targeted to kill every school kid in Britain. I stopped it, but... that was just the start.”

“Wait”, Sam interrupted for the first time. Alex paused and turned to look at him. “You mean to tell me that not only did you save our lives here but also before, along with every other school kid in this country?”

Alex fidgeted slightly, looking uneasy. “Well, kind of…Yeah”, he said rubbing his neck. “Shot the prime minister in the process though,” Alex noticed Sam opening his mouth to say something and hurriedly added. “By accident! And just a little. But still, you know…One would guess that would’ve been the end of it, but no. MI6 kept coming back. They always had another mission, another way to push me into doing what they wanted. The next mission I was sent to France. I was undercover as Alex Friend, the son of Friend family…”

As Alex spoke, talking about his missions, Sam’s grip on the bed tightened. The more he heard, the more horrified he became. Alex told him about the near-death experiences, the lies, and the betrayals. About watching people die and knowing that sometimes, he was the one responsible.

Alex’s voice faltered as he recounted the events in Air Force One, his eyes growing distant. “I watched Yassen die then—the assassin I met on my first mission. He told me things before he... before he was gone. How he had known my dad and that my dad had saved his life.”

Sam frowned. “Your dad?”

Alex nodded, giving a deep sigh. “Yeah, I’m getting there. It is…complicated. So, he told me that my dad had saved his life and how he…loved me. Then he said that I should find Scorpia and I did what he asked—I went looking for them and, well you know this already, I joined them.”

Alex’s expression darkened as he was lost in the memories. “I should have known better. I was so stupid. Believed every lie they fed me. I was so desperate to learn more about my parents, about my dad. And they used that against me. They told me that MI6 was responsible for my dad’s death, that he’d been shot during a prisoner exchange. They showed me a surveillance tape about it and everything.”

Sam’s eyes narrowed. “But it wasn’t true?”

“No,” Alex said bitterly. “My dad was a double agent. He’d been working undercover for MI6 inside Scorpia. The whole ‘execution’ was staged to get him out. But I did learn that he was the one who trained Yassen during his time with Scorpia.”

Sam nodded along and looked thoughtful. “I guess that would explain why an assassin would save you all those times.”

Alex gave a sad, rueful smile. “Maybe. Or maybe it was guilt. After all, it was Yassen who killed Ian.” He paused, the weight of his words settling in the air. “Weirdly enough, I don’t blame him. There’s plenty of that to go around and I guess the real blame goes to Scorpia. You see, Scorpia never forgives and never forgets and when they found out my dad was working for MI6, they killed my parents as revenge. I ended up growing up with Ian, him training me to become—this. Maybe my father would have trained me the same way and I would have ended up here anyway but that is something that we’ll never know.”

Sam’s expression shifted from shock to sympathy as Alex’s words settled over him. He shook his head slightly, struggling to process it all. “But wait… How did you get away from Scorpia then? After you joined them?”

Alex hesitated, inspecting his fingernails for a moment. “They sent me on a mission,” he said finally, keeping his gaze down. “My first assignment was to assassinate Mrs. Jones.”

Sam’s eyes widened. “What?”

“They told me she was the one who gave the order to have my dad killed,” Alex explained, his voice steady but heavy with emotion. “At the time, I believed them. It was in the footage they showed me. I thought MI6 had betrayed my dad, and... I thought I was doing the right thing by going after her.”

Sam furrowed his brow. “But you didn’t go through with it? I mean, she’s obviously still alive.”

Alex shook his head. “No. I failed. MI6 caught me, brought me into custody. That’s when they told me the truth about my dad—that he was a double agent and the shooting was staged to get my dad away from Scorpia.”

“And then what?” Sam asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

“Then I found out about Scorpia’s ongoing operation,” Alex said, his tone tinged with bitterness. “So, I went back to them. To stop their plan. They were targeting school kids again, including me.”

Sam’s jaw dropped. “You’re telling me you saved all of us again? Twice now?”

Alex grimaced lifting his gaze from his fingers and gave a small shrug. “Yeah, I guess so. But it was also about my own survival. Scorpia never planned for me to make it out alive. They were going to kill me along with everyone else. And when that didn’t work, they sent an assassin after me. Shot me right in front of MI6’s headquarters of all places.”

Alex rubbed his chest absently, the gesture drawing Sam’s attention. He couldn’t help but remember the round scar he’d seen on Alex’s chest. “I would’ve died if I hadn’t been stepping off a curb at that exact moment. The bullet just missed my heart. The doctors said being young was the only reason I survived.”

Sam’s breath hitched, and he ran a hand through his hair. “Christ, I…I mean, of course I saw the scar but hearing it like this I just...”

Sam stared at Alex for a moment in silence, his face a mixture of shock and disbelief. He ran a hand through his hair again, shaking his head slowly. “I can’t believe this,” he murmured. “I mean, I believe you, but...if I hadn’t been there with you…if I hadn’t seen what I saw, I’d think you were making it all up. Stuff like this doesn’t just happen to people, Alex. It’s like something out of a movie.”

Alex let out a small, humorless laugh. “Yeah, well, it’s not exactly the kind of movie you’d want to star in.”

Sam thought about everything he had heard. Everything Alex had been through, him showing up to school injured, having to listen them talking about him, calling him names, after he had saved their lives. Twice, apparently.

“I’m so sorry Alex,” Sam whispered and Alex looked at him with confusion. “So sorry for all of that happening to you and—how I—How I treated you before. I was such a jerk. I had no idea. And I just....”

“You already apologized for that Sam,” Alex interrupted. “There’s no need for you to dwell on it anymore. It’s all forgiven. I swear.”

Sam opened his mouth to argue, but Alex didn’t want him wasting any more time on self-blame and decided to change the subject.

“You know, during my next mission, I actually went to space,” Alex dropped in casually.

Sam blinked, his expression shifting to incredulity. “Okay, now you’re just making stuff up.”

But Alex met his gaze with complete seriousness. “Nope.”

“No, you’re shitting me,” Sam replied, leaning forward in disbelief.

Alex grinned. “I swear. Space. Zero gravity and everything. Crashed into the coast of Australia on the way back to Earth.”

Sam stared at him as he tried to process that. “I don’t even know what to say to that,” he admitted.

Alex chuckled. “Yeah I know. I admit that was bizarre. I was fished out of the ocean by Australians and there I was again, mixed up with intelligence agency.”

Alex's grin faded, the lightness in his tone giving way to something heavier. He shifted slightly, his hands resting on his knees. “And they got me to work with them. Lured me in with someone. My godfather, Ash. I’d never met him before, but they said I’d get to work with him. It felt like a connection to my parents again but this time, not from assassin or terrorists.”

Sam frowned, sensing the shift in Alex’s mood. “And?”

“And it was a mistake,” Alex replied bitterly. “Ash...I found out that he was the one who planted the bomb that killed my parents. Traitorous bastard. He was working for Scorpia.”

Sam took a sharp breath. “What? Alex, that’s...that’s insane.”

“Yeah, well,” Alex said with a stony expression, “Welcome to my life. The guy pretended to care, pretended to help, and then he betrayed me. Left me for dead, actually. But I survived, like I always seem to, and now he’s dead.”

Sam shook his head, struggling to find words. “I’m sorry to say this but you have a seriously messed-up life.”

Alex gave a faint, bitter smile. “Yeah. I know.”

For a moment, the room was silent except for the sound of their breathing. Alex hesitated, his fingers twitching slightly as he debated whether to continue. His latest mission—the one in Cairo—was still too raw, the loss too fresh. The memories of Jack’s death threatened to suffocate him every time they surfaced. Did he really want to relive it again, even in words?

Sam noticed the hesitation, the way Alex’s shoulders tensed, his jaw tightening. “Alex,” he said gently, “you don’t have to tell me. But if you want to, I’m here. Whatever it is, I’ll listen.”

“It was Scorpia again,” Alex began quietly. “My last mission. They... they got to me and Jack. Jack wasn’t even supposed to be there but I—I was selfish. I let her to come with me. I didn’t want to go alone again.”

Alex paused, swallowing hard, fighting the emotions and the self-blame that felt almost suffocating every time he thought about it. How could he had let Jack go with him? If he could take that back…

Sam stayed silent, waiting for Alex to continue. Alex took a shuddering breath. “We were captured and there was this man, Razim, who wanted to study pain. And he explained to me that he couldn’t hurt me physically because they had other plans for me, but he would use the opportunity to study emotional pain.”

Sam felt like he couldn’t breathe. He had heard a small bit of it from Walker during their capture and he had an idea where this was going. Sam felt his pulse speeding up, a tightness squeezing his throat as he tried to draw in a breath and listen.

“They set it all up,” Alex said, his voice trembling slightly. “They took me away from Jack and she was left alone. She tried to escape and they let her think she could. Let me think it too. But it wasn’t real. It was all a trap.”

Sam felt a cold weight settle in his chest. Alex continued closing his eyes, the memory cutting through him like a knife, tears prickling at the corners of his eyes.

“They made me watch.” Alex whispered. “Made me watch as... as Jack climbed into a car and Julius, someone wearing my face, pressed the button. Activated the bomb. And Jack...” His voice broke, and he took a shaky breath, trying to steady himself.

“She was gone,” Alex said, his voice hollow. “Just like that. And I couldn’t do anything to stop it.”

Sam’s hand gripped Alex’s shoulder. “Alex... I’m so sorry.”

Alex nodded faintly, his throat too tight to speak. He felt the weight of the room pressing down on him, but also the warmth of Sam’s hand on his shoulder—a reminder that he wasn’t alone. He felt himself lean into the touch, just slightly. Alex stayed quiet for a long moment, his breathing uneven, couple of tears running down his face. Sam didn’t push, simply waiting, his hand still resting on Alex’s shoulder.

“But it wasn’t over,” Alex said finally, his voice hoarse. “They still wanted to use me. Me and Julius. Because we looked the same. They planned to frame me for assassinating the American Secretary of State.”

Sam’s eyes widened. “What? How—?”

“Julius was the sniper,” Alex explained, his voice trembling. “I was supposed to be the scapegoat. The perfect fall guy. They wanted to destroy me and MI6. Make other nations think that a teenage British spy assassinated someone that was part of the American government.”

Sam shook his head in disbelief, the sheer scale of what Alex was saying hard to comprehend. “How did you stop them?”

“I got lucky. Escaped and managed to distract Julius at the last second. The shot missed and caused a chaos. People realized there was a sniper, and the scene turned into a frenzy. But Julius slipped away,” Alex said bitterly. “Grabbed a weapon from a patrol officer and disappeared into the crowd. I couldn’t let him get away. Not after everything he’d done.”

Alex’s voice dropped and his tone became haunted. “I chased him through the streets. We ended up by the side of the road and he... he didn’t see the car coming.”

“He got hit by a car?” Sam breathed, waiting where Alex was going with this.

Alex nodded. “It slowed him down, but it didn’t stop him. He was still trying to fight, baiting me. He said... he said I wouldn’t dare kill him.”

Sam’s grip on Alex’s shoulder tightened.

Alex’s gaze dropped to his lap, his voice barely audible. “And after everything, I still didn’t want to. I turned away. I was going to leave him there. But then... he went for his gun and I...I had no choice, I also had a gun in my hand and I…”

“You shot him?” Sam whispered feeling numb. He couldn’t even start to comprehend it. Shooting someone that had looked just like Alex, someone their age…

Alex nodded faintly, his hands trembling in his lap. His voice was barely audible, choked with emotion. “I shot him.”

Alex’s breathing grew uneven, his shoulders beginning to shake. “Before, when I… when I killed someone, it was always out of necessity. To survive. With Julius and with Petrov and Quinn…But then with Walker. This time…I, I think I crossed that line”

Alex needed to get it out of his chest. The quilt that pressed inside him like a lead weight. He pushed through the uneven, shallow breaths as he continued. “Just before they found me, I fought with Walker.”

The name alone sent a chill down Sam’s spine. They didn’t know what had happened to Alex after they had left the area and Alex had stayed behind. After seeing the condition that Alex had been brough in, the thoughts about what had happened had haunted him. It seemed that he was finally going to know.

“He confronted me by the lake”, Alex told, trying to keep his voice from breaking but failing miserably. “I…He was trying to kill me and we ended up in the lake. I managed to trip him and he fell to the water. I guess he hit his head because he stayed under the surface. And I…,” Alex’s voice turned into sobs as he struggled to get the words out of his mouth. “—I just left him there.”

“After everything he did...” Sam started, but Alex shook his head, cutting him off.

“No,” Alex said, his voice thick with tears. “It shouldn’t matter. I could have tried to pull him up. Maybe he would have died anyway, I don’t know. But I… I didn’t even try. I didn’t do anything I just…I let him drown.”

The weight of everything he’d recounted—the loss, the betrayal, the sheer magnitude of what he’d been through—pressed down on him, suffocating and relentless. Tears welled up in his eyes, spilling over as he buried his face in his hands.

Sam froze, his heart pounding as he watched Alex break down, unsure of what to do. His mouth opened as if to say something, but no words came out. After a moment, Sam shifted closer and, tentatively, he started to wrap his other arm around Alex in an awkward, stiff hug.

“It’s okay, Alex,” Sam said feeling utterly out of his depth but wanting to be there for Alex. “It’s okay. You don’t have to hold it all in.”

Alex leaned into Sam’s embrace, his tears soaking into Sam’s shirt as the dam finally broke. He cried for Jack, for Ian and his parents, for Julius and Walker, for all the people he’d lost and the choices he’d been forced to make. He cried for the life he used to have, for the innocence that had been stripped away from him piece by piece.

Sam stayed still, holding Alex tightly even though he felt a little unsure of himself, if he was doing the right thing. “Uh… it’s okay,” he mumbled again, feeling ridiculous for repeating himself but not knowing what else to say.

Alex’s sobs eventually quieted, his breathing still shaky as he pulled back slightly. His face was red, his eyes swollen, and as he wiped at his tears with the back of his hand, a faint flush of embarrassment crept up his neck. “Sorry,” he muttered, avoiding Sam’s gaze. “I didn’t mean to... you know, lose it like that.”

Sam shifted, but kept his arm wrapped around Alex. “Don’t you dare to apologize.” Sam tightened his grip on Alex. “You have nothing to be sorry for.”

Alex let out a shaky breath. “I just... I don’t know how to keep going sometimes,” he admitted, his voice raw. “It feels like no matter what I do, it’s never enough. Someone always gets hurt.”

“You’ve saved lives—my life, Ellie’s, Liam’s, Will’s. And who knows how many more”, Sam said quietly. “And we are here for you Alex. You don’t have to do this alone anymore, you know that right?”

“Thanks,” Alex murmured, his voice still shaky. “For listening. For... being here.”

“Any time,” Sam said with a small smile, his arm still resting around Alex’s shoulder.

Crawley stood at the edge of the group of teenagers and their parents, clipboard in hand, his expression calm and focused as he went over the final details of the departure. Henry, Alex’s classmates and their parents milled about the designated area, the air filled with anticipation and a bit of nervousness as they waited for final confirmation that everything was ready for them to leave the camp.

Ben was standing among the group, chatting with some of the parents and Henry. Mrs. Jones had deemed her presence unnecessary and sent Ben in her place to aid Crawley with the group and offer last minute reassurances and answers to their questions.

“It’s just… we barely got to talk to him,” Liam’s mother said, her brow furrowed. “Alex seemed like he was avoiding us.”

Sam’s father nodded. “I got the same impression. Poor boy. He was polite, but he sure kept his distance. I suppose I can’t blame him after everything, but still...”

Ben smiled faintly, his hands in his pockets. “That’s just Alex. He’s not great at handling gratitude, or attention, really. But I can promise you he appreciates it.”

Ellie’s mother looked thoughtful, “I hoped to tell him that he’s always welcome to our home. Any time. He’s done so much for our children, and we’d love to have him over.”

“You’re right,” Will’s mother agreed. “Please could you tell him that? If he ever needs anything—anything at all—he shouldn’t hesitate to reach out. He’ll always have a place with us.”

Ben nodded, feeling grateful. It was good to know Alex would have safe adults close to him that would welcome him to their home. “I’ll make sure he knows. Thank you, all of you, I’m sure it’ll mean a lot to him.”

As the conversation lulled, an SAS soldier approached Crawley, standing in position. “Sir, the vehicles are prepped and ready for departure.”

Crawley nodded, checking his watch before glancing at the assembled families. “Thank you. Let the drivers know we’ll be departing shortly.”

The soldier saluted and strode off. Crawley turned to the group, raising his voice just enough to carry over the light murmur of conversation. “Ladies and gentlemen, the vehicles are ready. Please gather your belongings and prepare to leave the area soon.”

Will exchanged a quick glance with Ellie and Liam. Then he took a step forward, addressing the group of adults. “We’ll go get Sam.”

“And say goodbye to Alex,” Ellie added quickly.

Crawley arched an eyebrow but didn’t object. “Very well, but don’t take too long.”

“We won’t,” Will assured him, motioning for Liam and Ellie to follow as he started walking towards the infirmary. “We’ll be back in a minute.”

Will, Liam, and Ellie approached the door of Alex’s room, they paused just short of it, exchanging a glance. The door was closed, and they could hear faint murmurs from inside. Will held up a hand, motioning for them to stop.

For a moment, they stood there, listening. After a few seconds, Will leaned closer to the door, hesitating. Then, taking a breath, he knocked carefully, the sound echoing in the corridor before they heard Alex’s clear voice to call them in.

Will pushed the door open, stepping inside with Liam and Ellie close behind. They were met with the sight of Alex sitting on his bed, Sam perched beside him. Alex’s crutches rested against the wall, and the tension that they had seen on his face for days seemed to have eased slightly. Alex looked up at them, hoping that his earlier breakdown wasn’t still written on his face.

“Hey,” Ellie said softly, offering a tentative smile as she stepped closer to the bed.

“Hope we’re not interrupting,” Liam added, shoving his hands into his pockets as his gaze flicked to Sam and back to Alex.

Alex shook his head smiling at them. “No, you’re not. What’s up?”

“We’re here to get Sam. And, well... to say goodbye,” Will replied, returning the smile and stepping further into the room.

Sam glanced at Alex, then back at his friends, giving a small nod. “Right. Guess it’s that time.”

Sam started to stand up and Alex noticed how the group exchanged glances before Will stepped forward. “We’ve been talking,” he began, his tone slightly awkward. “About everything. You know, what happened. What’s going to happen now that we’re leaving.”

“And?” Alex prompted Will to continue, curious to know where this was going.

“And we don’t want to just go back to pretending nothing happened. We know we have to stick to that stupid cover story and all that, but...” WIll trailed off, glancing at the others for support.

“But we want to stay in touch,” Liam finished. “Outside of school, I mean. Meet up sometimes. Be friends.”

Alex blinked, the words sinking in slowly.

“And we were thinking,” Liam continued, “if we plan it right, we could make it look natural to be friends at school too. Like, bumping into each other at events or working on group projects. Stuff that wouldn’t make anyone suspicious and over time, people wouldn’t think it’s anything weird we’d hang out.”

Alex’s throat tightened, the mix of surprise and gratitude almost overwhelming. He had expected them to go back to their normal lives, believed that this experience would fade after time. He hadn’t dared to hope that they would make this much effort, coming up with a plan to make sure nobody would suspect anything, to be able to hang out freely at some point in the future without pretence. After everything, the idea of having more people who genuinely wanted to stick around felt foreign. He had relied on Tom as his only friend for a while now and it wasn’t fair, for either of them, and Alex knew it.  

“That sounds...” Alex paused, searching for the right words. “It actually sounds great. I’d like that.”

Ellie smiled warmly, reaching out to give his hand a light squeeze. “Good. Because we’re not going to just let you go through all this alone, okay?”

Will grinned, crossing his arms. “We’ll figure it out. Just... don’t get too comfortable. We’re still have to give you a hard time at school, at least until we can ease into it.”

Alex smiled, the tension in his chest easing. “I wouldn’t expect anything less.”

“All right, we should probably head out before someone comes looking for us,” Liam said looking around the group.

Alex nodded, glancing at his classmates. “Thanks. For coming by and you know…for everything.”

Ellie leaned in to give Alex a quick hug, her touch warm and reassuring. “Take care of yourself, Alex. We’ll see you soon okay?”

“Yeah,” Alex replied.

As they headed for the door, Sam lingered for a moment, glancing back at Alex. “You’ll let us know when you’re at St. Dominic’s, right?”

“I will,” Alex promised.

“Good,” Sam said, giving him a smile and one by one, they filed out of the room, the door clicking softly shut behind them.

For a moment, Alex stared at the closed door, the faint sound of their footsteps fading down the hall. The room felt quieter now, but not in the suffocating way it usually did. He leaned back against the pillow, his gaze drifting to the ceiling. And despite being alone in the room, right now in this moment, Alex didn’t feel lonely.

Alex stood outside, leaning heavily on his crutches breathing in the fresh air. He was waiting for someone to come and confirm that his ride to London was ready to leave. It had been a few hours since his classmates and their parents had left the camp and now it would finally be his turn to leave this place behind him once again. Alex adjusted his grip on the crutches, shifting his weight slightly to ease the ache in his arms.

Mrs. Jones had come to speak with him earlier, going over the details of the operation from the previous night. Alex knew she didn’t have to do that but it seemed that she had wanted to reassure him—once again—that they had finally dismantled Scorpia for good, capturing every operative they were aware of. Alex supposed the knowledge was meant to bring him relief, but he wasn’t sure he fully believed it.

Dr. Vann had also stopped by, going through the events of the last few days, probing gently into his mental state. She hadn’t said anything, but Alex knew there would be a lot of meetings with her waiting for him in the coming weeks. Then Sarah had done her checks, giving him the all-clear to leave the infirmary. Now, all that was left was to wait for the transport that would take him to St. Dominic’s.

A familiar voice pulled him from his thoughts. “Hey, Cub.”

Alex turned to see Viper, Snake and Jaguar approaching. “Got a minute?” Viper asked.

“Yeah,” Alex said, nodding as they stopped in front of him.

“We heard you’re leaving soon,” Viper said. “We wanted to see you before you head out.”

He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small card, holding it out to Alex. “Here. This has all our contact info—mine, Snake’s and Jaguar’s. If you ever need anything, no matter what it is, you call us. Got it?”

Alex took the card, looking at the numbers and names written on it.

“Thanks,” he said, his fingers curling around the card.

Snake crossed his arms, his gaze serious. “We’re not just saying this. If MI6—or anyone else—tries to drag you into something you don’t want, you let us know. We’ll deal with it. Fox is keeping an eye out too just so you know. We all agreed, if anything shady happens, we want to know”

Viper stepped closer, placing a firm hand on Alex’s shoulder. “You’re tougher than most soldiers I know. But we all need someone to look out for us. We got your back from now on. That’s a promise.”

Alex swallowed hard, forcing himself to meet their eyes. “Thanks,” he said again. “That’s…I appreciate it.”  

“Good,” Jaguar said giving a small nod. “Alright, me and Viper got to head out. Take care of yourself, Cub.”

“I will,” Alex promised, slipping the card into his pocket with a smile.

Viper and Jaguar exchanged a brief look with Snake before turning to leave. Snake stayed behind, putting his hands in his pockets, standing casually beside Alex.

“I figured I’d wait with you,” Snake said as Alex looked at him questioningly. “No point in leaving you to stand out here on your own.”

“Right,” Alex said simply, shifting his weight on the crutches again, noticing the small smirk on Snake’s face. He suddenly had a slight idea who his ride to London might be.

The landscape of Brecon Beacons was blurring into streaks of green and gray as car hummed steadily, speeding along the road to London. Alex sat in the back with Snake, Eagle and Coyote. Wolf was at the wheel, his focus on the road ahead, while Ben sat in the passenger seat, occasionally glancing back to check on Alex.

When they had asked for volunteers to escort Alex to London, the whole K-Unit had immediately announced themselves. Even if one or two of them would have been enough to get the teenager where he needed to go, they all had wanted to come, refusing to stay behind. A little break from the camp was welcome for them too after spending the last couple of days prepping and interrogating captives and detaining the enemy spies among them.

Alex leaned his chin on his palm, his breathing steady. For the first time in days, Alex felt… lighter. His conversation with Sam had done something to him—lifting some of the weight he’d been carrying. Alex stared out the window at the rushing scenery, a rare moment of peace settling over him.

“Oi, Cub,” Eagle’s voice jolted him from his thoughts. Alex turned his head, meeting the man’s playful grin. “You’ve been staring out that window like you’re auditioning for some sad indie movie. What’s going on in that teenage brain of yours?”

Alex smirked faintly. “Just thinking. Is that not allowed?”

“Not when you’re with us,” Coyote said, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. “We’ll have to confiscate your deep thoughts and replace them with K-Unit banter.”

Alex rolled his eyes but felt the corners of his mouth twitch upward. “Sounds like a nightmare.”

“You’ve been living one, Cub,” Snake chimed in. “Maybe a little lighthearted chatter isn’t the worst thing right now.”

“Or the best thing,” Alex countered, his smirk growing as he glanced at Snake. “Depends on the quality of the chatter.”

“Quality?” Eagle exclaimed, clutching his chest in mock offense. “You’re questioning the intellectual depth of our conversation?”

Ben chuckled from the front seat, twisting slightly to glance back. “Alex has a point. Most of your ‘chatter’ is questionable at best, Eagle.”

“Hey, I’ll have you know I bring charm and wit to every conversation,” Eagle shot back, grinning. “Coyote, back me up here.”

“Sorry,” Coyote said with a shrug, “but charm and wit wouldn’t’ be the first words I’d choose.”

“I’ll have you know that I object to that”, Eagle stated. “But...seriously Cub. Something bothering you?”

Alex turned to look at Eagle, noting the man’s scrutinizing gaze. Despite the humor, Alex could sense the genuine concern beneath it. He shook his head slightly. “No, nothing’s bothering me. I’m fine. Just... looking forward to getting home.”

Eagle raised an eyebrow. “I think we should be worried about you, calling hospital a home”

“Not St. Dominics,” Alex scoffed. “I mean London you bird brain.”

Eagle just grinned at him and reached out to ruffle his hair. Alex swiped the man’s hand away, glaring half-heartedly, a smile tugging on his lips.

Snake leaned back in his seat, crossing his arms as he studied Alex. “You’re really fine? You don’t have to put on a brave face for us.”

Alex sighed, glancing out the window again before looking back at Snake. “I’m fine. Really.”

Ben glanced back from the front seat. “You’ve been through a lot, Alex. No one expects you to bounce back overnight.”

“I know,” Alex replied. “But I’m not trying to bounce back. I just want... normal. Or whatever version of normal I can get.”

Wolf, who had been silent as he focused on the road, finally spoke. “So, what’s the first thing you’re going to do when you’re back in London?”

Alex considered the question for a moment before answering. “I think I’m gonna call Tom,” he said simply.

“Tom…? Oh heck!” Eagle perked up, slamming his forehead with his hand and startling everyone with the sudden movement. “The black-haired kid who came to talk to us after you went missing? Shit, how could I forget?”

Alex blinked in surprise. “Tom talked to you?”

Eagle nodded. “Yeah, told us he knew about you training with us and wanted to know what happened. We promised we’d find you but, uh... well, I don’t think anyone’s told him yet. That we found you. I mean, we’ve been a bit busy, but—Look, call him now. Here—use my phone.” He pulled his phone from his pocket and handed it to Alex.

“Thanks”, Alex took the phone, looked around the faces around him and dialed Tom’s number. The line rang twice before a familiar, slightly frantic voice answered.

“Hello? Who is this?”

“Tom,” Alex said feeling warmth spread through him after hearing the voice of his best friend. “It’s me, Alex.”

There was a beat of silence before Tom practically shouted, “Alex? Alex! Oh my God, you’re alive! Where are you? What happened? Are you okay?”

“I’m okay. I can’t explain everything right now, but I’m fine. I’m on my way to London. I’ll be at St. Dominic’s for a bit. I think…I think we need to talk.” Alex said, staring out the window as the scenery blurred past. After his talk with Sam, he’d realized that Tom deserved to know the truth—everything. It had been good to share, to talk to Sam about it. But it still bothered Alex a little bit that Sam knew more about the things he’d been through than his best friend who had stuck by his side through it all.

There was a brief pause on the line before Tom spoke again. “That sounds a bit ominous, mate. I think you’re breaking up with me when you say something like that.”

Alex couldn’t help but let out a laugh. Leave it to Tom to know how to ease his mind and pull him back from the deep dark thoughts.

“Nah, you’re stuck with me”, Alex grinned. “Let me rephrase, I want to talk with you. About what happened.”

“In Wales?” Tom asked tentatively.

Alex let out a sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah, but not just Wales. All of it. From the beginning. For real this time.”

There was a beat of silence on the line before Tom’s relieved voice came through. “About damn time I say. Whenever you’re ready, I’ll be there.”

Alex felt a knot of tension in his chest loosen. “Thanks, Tom. I mean it.”

“You don’t have to thank me, mate,” Tom said. “You just... focus on getting to London. I’ll come to see you as soon as I can.”

Alex nodded, even though Tom couldn’t see him. “I’ll let you know when I’m settled.”

“Good,” Tom said. “And Alex?”

“Yeah?”

“You know I’ve got your back.”

Alex swallowed hard, a wave of gratitude washing over him. “I know. Thanks.”

After ending the call, Alex handed the phone back to Eagle, who was watching him with a curious look. “Everything okay?”

Alex stopped to consider.

Alex thought of Sam, Will, Ellie, and Liam who had offered their friendship despite everything, promising to find ways to stay connected. They didn’t have to do that. They could have chosen to distance themselves, to try to forget all that happened. But they hadn’t. They wanted to be his friends.

And Alex though about the soldiers—Snake, Viper, Jaguar and the rest—who had promised him that if MI6 ever came knocking again, he wouldn’t have to face it alone. And that thread of hope that had felt like a noose around his neck, waiting for someone to use it against him, now felt more like a lifeline. Something he could grab with both hands, trusting that there were people holding the other end, keeping him steady through it all. Keeping him safe.

“Yeah,” Alex said, leaning back against the seat with a smile on his face. “It will be.”

And this time, he truly believed it.